9') 


/<^. 


Digitized  by^the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/femalelifeamongmOOwardrich 

0 


THE   CHEAT  SALT  I.ACR   CITY. 


v/ 

FEMALE  LIFE 

AMONG  THE  MORMONS; 

A    NARRATIVE 

OF  MjUJY  YEARS'  PERSONAL  EXPERIENCE. 

BY  THE   WIFE   OF  A  MORMON   ELDER, 
RECENTLY   FROM   UTAH. 


NEW    YORK: 

J.    0.    DERBY,    119    NASSAU    STREET, 

OINOINNATI :    H.   W.  DEEBY.      BUFFALO :    WANZEE,   M^'KIM  &  00. 

CHICAGO:   D.  B.  COOKE  &  CO.     DETROIT:   KEEE,  MOELET  &  CO. 

ST.  LOUIS:    EDWARDS  &  BUSHNELL. 


1855. 


* 


EsTRRKD  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S55,  by 

J.  C.   DERBY, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Soathem  District  of 
New  York. 


W,  H.  TIX80!f,  BTSWIOTTPnU 
FDDSIY  «  EUSSBLL,  FBIXTXSg. 


5-6-^1  3 


INTRODUCTORY 


That  "  one  half  of  the  world  cannot  imagine  how  the 
other  half  live,"  is  no  less  true  than  trite ;  and  the  lesson 
the  adage  affords,  our  experience  and  observation  daily 
tend  to  verify.  •  Then,  too,  when  we  consider  the  ever- 
varying  phases  of  human  passion,  and  the  discordant 
elements  from  which  all  novel  and  fanatical  sects  are 
moulded,  it  can  scarcely  seem  surprising  that  a  faithful 
record  of  actual  events  should  exceed  in  singularity  the 
wildest  dream  of  romance ;  or  that  crimes,  both  strange 
and  unnatural,  should  be  perpetrated  in  a  far-off  country, 
on  the  outskirts  of  civilization,  which  people  in  another 
state  of  society  would  never  imagine  possible.  Knowing, 
as  I  do  know,  the  evils  and  horrors  and  abomination^ 


iv  Introduction. 

of  the  Mormon  system,  the  degradation  it  imposes  on 

females,  and  the  consequent  vices  which  extend  through 

all  the  ramifications  of  the  society,  a  sense  of  duty  to  the 

world  has  induced  me  to  prepare  the  following  narrative, 

for  the  public  eye.     The  romantic  incidents  connected 

with  my  experience,  many  may  think  bordering  on  the 

mai-vellous.     To  them  I  would  say,  that  this  narrative  of 

my  life  only  j)roves,  what  has  so  often  been  proved  before, 

• 
that  "  Truth  is  stranger  than  Fiction/' 

The  Author. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I . 

INTRODUCTORY. 

A  False  Angel— Magnetic  Influence — Curiosity  Awakened     .  .  .  , 

CHAPTER    II. 

THE    MORMON     M  E  J5  T  I  N  G  . 

The  Midnight  Assemblage — Arrival  of  Joe  Smith— The  Fi'antic  Mother— The 
Dead  Quickened— Interruption  of  the  Meeting— The  Mob  and  is  Victim— Female 
Heroism  ........... 


FAOB 

9 


15 


CHAPTER    III. 

MORMON  VEXATIONS. 

Grievous  Annoyances — Ridiculous  Catastrophe — Preparation  to  move  West— A 
Startling  Proposition      ......... 

CHAPTER    lY. 

SUNDRY   MORMON   MATTERS. 

Mr.  Ward  offers  his  Hand  and  Heart— The  Young  Wife  has  Strange  Fears— Domes- 
tic Happiness  Destroyed— A  Wife's  Duties  Defined— Deplorable  Results— The 
Doctrine  of  Spiritual  Wives      ........ 


CHAPTER    V. 

MORMON    REMOVALS. 

A  Mormon  Heroine— DiflSculties  Encountered— A  Mormon  Ruse— The  Stratagem 
Successful— The  First  Halt— The  Abduction  of  Hannah— Ellen's  Narrative— A 
Mother's  Instinct — The  Pursuit — Discomfiture  of  Mrs.  Bradish 


50 


vi  Contexts. 

CHAPTER    VI. 

TBS  BXCAPTCKK. 

PAQB 

De&th  of  Bounding  Bet— Speculations  concerning  the  Prophet — Alarming  Intelli- 
gence— Hapless  Fate  of  Poor  Ellen — Arrival  at  the  Promised  Land  .  .        71 

CHAPTER    VH. 
THE    IfOBMOX    SETTLKXSHT. 

Mormon  Merchandise— The  Aaobitious  Mormen— Startling  Reyelations— Mrs.  Mur- 
ray discloses  Secrets       .........       81 

CHAPTER    Tin. 

MORMON     FArrH    AKD    WOBSHIF. 

TheMormonMillenium— Interior  Economy  of  Heaven  ■         .  .    •        ♦  .        M 

CHAPTER    IX. 

MORMON    PROPHETS    AND    ELDERS. 

Quaint  Portraits  of  Mormon  Elders — A  Missionary's  Experience — ^Absurd  Visions 
and  Sore  Temptations    .........        95 

CHAPTER    X  . 

MORMON  CHURCH  OOTERNMKXT. 

Fools  and  Knaves — Mormon  Tools — Mormon  Estimate  of  Women — Sufferings  of  a 
Spiritual  Wife— The  Marriage  Contract  Annulled         ....  99 

CHAPTER    XI. 

MORMON  0CTRAGB3. 

ftnrtematic  RoWi)erie8— The  "  Regulators  "-Tidings  of  Sirs.  Clark       .  .  .108 

CHAPTER    XII. 

EEGtrLATOBS. 

UnTrclcome  Tislt<»8 — ^Midnight  Murder— Escape  of  Mr.  Ward  .  .  »  .    114 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE  FOREST. 

Mr.  Ward's  Account  of  his  Escape — The  Regulators  take  Vengeance— The  Dilemma 
— Agoniaing  Suspense — Character  of  Mrs.  Bradish     .....    120 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

EETURM    OF    THE    MESSENOSB. 

Mrs.  Bradish  in  a  Dungeon— An  Attack  Contemplated    ....  189 


Contents.  vii 


CHAPTER    XV. 

THB   LIBER1TI017,  AND    BOMHTHCTO   EUDB. 

PAGB 

DeathoftheProphet— The  Oath  and  its  Penalty  ....  185 

CHAPTER    XVI. 

THE  NETV  LEADER. 

Description  of  the  New  Leader— Heartless  Conduct  of  the  Prophet     .  .  .140 

CHAPTER    XVII. 

Goma  OTV. 
Preparations  for  Departing — Retiu-n  of  Mrs.  Bradish— Mrs.  Bradish  relates  her 
Adventures— Mode  of  making  New  Converts — Family  Jars  ....    144 

CHAPTER    XVIII. 

EMILY'S  NARRATIVE. 

The  Prophet's  Favorite—Incipient  Vanity— Scenes  in  a  Poor-House— The  Poor- 
House  in  an  Uproar         .........    I5f 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

SUNDRY    MATTERS. 

Polygamy  encouraged  by  the  Prophet— A  Stampede — A  Rain-storm  in  the  Prairies 
—A  Solemn  Sight— The  Closing  Scene  .  .  .  .  .  .  .166 

CHAPTER    XX. 
FORDING  A  RIVER  AND  ITS  CONSEQUENCES. 

The  First  Great  Difficulty— Perilous  Passage— The  Catastrophe — Alarmed  by 
Indians 174 

CHAPTER    XXI. 

WOMEN    LOST    OR    CAPTURED. 

Foolhardlness  of  Mrs.  Bradish— Pears  for  the  Missing  "Women— The  Fearless  Scout 
—The  Re-Capture .182 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

EMILY'S    NARRATIVE    CONTINUED. 

The  BuflEaloos- The  Bitter  Taunt— Emily  learns  who  She  is— The  Lost  Will   .  .    191 

CHAPTER    XXII L 

FURTHER    DEVELOPMENTS. 

Strange  Advice  for  a  Woman  to  give — Trouble  in  Store  for  Louisa— The  PainM 
Discovery— The  Mischief  Maker— Two  of  a  Trade  can't  agree — The  Listeners — 
The  Voice  of  Nature  wUl  be  heard— Fond  Hearts  re-united— The  Disappointed 
Match-Maker 199 


viii  Contents. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

tOTB    IS    THB    WILDKRJIESS. 

FAGS 

Courting  by  the  Camp-Fire— A  True  Woman— She  Would  and  She  Wouldn't  .    215 

CHAPTER    XXY. 

A  wife's  tboublb. 
The  Power  of  the  Wni— Blissful  Ignorance— Snake  Indians  and  theiTj  Captire-' 
Attempts  at  Ransom        .........    223 

CHAPTER    XXVI. 
AH   UKXXPBCTBD   ENCOUSTBB. 

The  Intercepted  Letter— Fan  Catches  a  Tartar '.230 

CHAPTER    XXVII. 

A  WrVf  CHARACTBB. 

The  Beau  Ideal— Fraternal  LoTe— A  Childish  Vision— Santa  F6  Traders  .    235 

CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THB  FUGITITBS. 

Anxiety  for  the  Absent— A  New  Flora's  Interpreter- Young  Blood  ««.  An  Old  Head 
'-The  Sacrificial  Dance— Hide  and  Seek  .  .  .  .  •  .  .248 

CHAPTER    XXIX. 
watbb!    watbbI    watbb! 
Munnurings  in  the  Camp — Horrible  Sufferings— More  of  Fan's  Coquetries — Hostile 
Indians .    263 

CHAPTER    XXX. 

OTHEB  DIFFICULTIES. 

A  New  Difficulty— Ethleen  the  Indian  Girt— Picturesque  Scenery— An  Indian  Altar 
The  Last  Trial 261 

CHAPTER    XXXI. 

BBAS  BIVBB  VAIXET. 

The  Secret  Enemy— Dissatisfaction  Broods  in  Secret — ^The  Sacred  Garments — Mrs. 
Bradish  Declines  the  Honor— The  Promised  Land— The  Startling  Missive  .  .    270 

CHAPTER    XXXII. 

OTHER  BMIGRAXTS. 

Discourses  on  Polygamy— A  Scene  at  •'  Meal-Time  "—Sport  and  Scandal— The  Re« 
jected  Loyer— The  Prophet  Brayed  by  a  Woman— Destiny  will  Decide       .  .    3S1 


Contents. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

A  HOME  IS  THE  DESERT. 


PAGH 


The  Source  of  Mormon  Stability— The  New  City— An  Old  Fool  and  a  Young  Flirt- 
Evil  Results  of  Polygamy— Mrs.  Haley  in  Trouble^The  Bitter  Sorrow— Ancient 
Practices  Revived  .........    294 

CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

kmily's  narrative  continusd 

The  Prophet  and  his  Victim— The  Bravado— Family  Secrets— The  Conspirators        .    308 

CHAPTER    XXXV. 

CHURCH  AND  STATE. 

Primitive  way  of  Choosing  Preachers— Little  Spirits  in  want  of  Bodies — Debasing 
tendency  of  Polygamy— A  Father  sells  his  Daughters— Brother  Weldy's  Chief 
Blessing— The  Sale  Consummated         .  .  .  .  .  .  .815 

CHAPTER    XXXVI. 
THK  SELF-ACCTJ6KR  AND  THE  DYING  HUSBAND. 

The  Forsaken  Wife— The  Perfection  of  Meekness— Bitter  Reflections— Mother  and 


Daughter— The  Poison  Root 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 
A  SCENE. 

The  Ill-boding  Wife— Meeting  Troubles  half  way— She  put  it  in  his  Head— A  Domes- 
tic Scene— Diflaculties  Thicken— Mutual  Recriminations        .  .  .  .839 

CHAPITER    XXXVIII. 

EMILY    AGAIN. 

The  Missing  Maiden— The  Alarm  Increases — An  Expedition  starts  [in  Search  of 
Emily 850 

CHAPTER    XXXIX. 

MARRIAGES. 

She  Mourns  as  for  the  Dead— A  Hard-hearted  Old  Man— The  Hoary  Lover  and 
Youthful  Victims— A  Model  Father— Matrimonial  Speculations        .  ,  .    366 

CHAPTER    XL. 

A  CONSULTATION. 

The  Unsuccessful  Search— The  Prophet's  Mandate— The  Prophet  Suspected— Mrs. 
Bradish  Utters  Treason— Ambition  Thwarted  .  .  .  .         .  .8(56 


X  Contents. 

CHAPTER    XLI. 

SIFrSSEN'CES. 

PAG> 

A  Gigantic  Scheme — Mormonism  Antagonistic  to  Kepublicanlsm— Mormon  Hunters 
kill  Btrange  Game— Pecoliarities  of  Utah  Indians         .  .  .  .  .876 

CHAPTER    XLII. 

THB  KETT  TTIFE. 

A  Discontented  Mind— A  Mormon  Dinner-table — The  Solution  of  the  Riddle— A 
House  divided  again  Itself— The  Non-Intercourse  System— The  Tables  Turned— 
The  Quarrel         .  .  .  , 8S4 

CHAPTER    XLIII. 

KTHLEEii'S  ADVKMTUaE. 

Grief  of  the  Indian  Wife— Harmer  relates  his  Adrentarea— Sagacity  of  Sthleen       .    899 
CHAPTER    XLIV. 

THB   GOLD  rSTEB   XSD  IfS  EFFBCTS. 

The  Gold  Fever— Portrait  of  a  Mormon  Lady— Indian  Vengeance— Awful  Effects  of 
the  Poison— Return  of  the  Gold  Hunter 407 

CHAPTER    XLV. 

BEVELATI0N8. 

He8meri8m_in  aid  to  Mormonism— Mrs.  Bradish  Rereals  Secrets— Re-appearance 
of  Emily— Harmer  finds  bis  Betrothed  .  .  .  .  .  .  .416 

CHAPTER    XLVI. 

MTSTEBIBS. 

Mysterious  Disappearances — Gross  Deceplion— Mormon  Barbarities — ^Having  Eyes 
they  See  Not— Interesting  Dialogue        .  .  .  .  .  .  .424 

CHAPTER    XLVII. 

LIGHT. 

Important  Discovery— Murder  of  Gunison's  Party— Dangerous  Knowledge — Horrid 
Treachery— She  is  Doomed        ........    485 

CHAPTER    XLVIII. 

USCBBTAINTT— CONCLXTSIOK. 

Doubts  and  Fears— Escape  of  the  Author— The  Warning— Conclusion  ,  .   445 


FEMALE  LIFE  AMONG  THE  MORMONS. 


CHAPTER    I. 


INTRODUCTORY. 


MY  early  life  was  passed  in  that  beautiful  and  picturesque 
region,  which  borders  the  Skaneateles  Lake,  in  the  State 
of  New  York.  The  season  of  my  childhood  passed  in  compara- 
tive peace  and  happiness,  but  circumstances,  over  which  I  had 
no  control,  brought  me  into  contact  with  enemies,  who  sought, 
by  the  most  malicious  and  slanderous  reports,  to  injure  my  repu- 
tation— ^in  which  they  succeeded ;  and  smarting  under  the  neglect 
of  former  friends,  I  determined  to  abandon  my  home,  and 
privately  visit  some  relatives  of  my  mother,  who  were  living  near 

Albany.    For  this  purpose  I  left  the  house  of  A J , 

in  Spafiford,  Onondaga  County,  New  York,  and  took  the  stage 
for  TJtica  in  the  same  State.  I  had  not  previously  apprised  my 
friends  of  this  intended  visit,  because  I  feared  that  my  enemies 
might  thus  be  informed  of  my  destination,  and  I  could  not  feel 
safe  from  their  malice,  however  great  the  distance,  if  they  knew 
where  I  was. 
The  only  passenger  in  the  stage  except  myself,  was  a  gentle- 

1* 


10  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

man,  apparently  middle-aged,  of  rather  handsome  features  and 
prepossessing  appearance.  The  Mormon  Bible  and  opinions  were 
at  that  time  the  general  topic  of  discussion,  in  all  society  through 
this  vicinity,  and  after  a  few  general  remarks  on  the  state  of  the 
roads,  weather,  and  kindred  subjects,  he  inquired  with  a  piercing 
look,  what  I  thought  of  the  Mormons. 

"  I  think  it  is  all  delusion,"  I  replied. 

"  And  why  do  you  think  so  ?"  he  inquired. 

*'Many  reasons  conspire  to  strengthen  this  opinion,"  I 
answered. 

"  Please  state  them." 

"  In  the  first  place,  then,  I  have  seen  this  Joseph  Smith,  the 
author  of  the  Mormon  Bible,  and  I  could  discover  nothing  in 
his  appearance  at  all  corresponding  with  a  divine  character," 

*'  Yet,  if  I  have  been  rightly  informed,  many  persons  in  your 
part  of  the  country  think  otherwise." 

"It  is  true,"  I  answered,  "that  many  people  of  my  acquain- 
tance, in  Scott  and  Spaflford,  have  embraced  Mormonism,  but 
every  delusion,  however  absurd,  will  have  its  believers." 

"  There  was  a  family  in  Coldbrook  by  the  name  of  Cheeny,  I 
think,"  suggested  the  man. 

"  Yes,"  I  answered, "  Mr.  Cheeny's  family  were  considered 
very  fine  people,  were  members  of  the  Free-will  Baptist  Church, 
and  the  Pulsifers  too;  Pulsifer,  the  Swamp  Angel,"  and  I  burst 
into  a  laugh. 

"  The  Swamp  Angel  ?"  said  my  fellow  traveller,  inquii-ingly, 
"who  was  that?" 

"There  were  two  families  by  the  name  of  Pulsifer,  both 
believers  in  Mormon,"  I  answered.  "  A  child  died  in  one  of 
these  families,  and  the  Mormons  gave  out  that,  on  a  certain 
night,  an  angel  would  come  and  carry  the  body  to  heaven.  The 
time  appointed  arrived,  the  relatives  of  the  dead  were  assem- 
bled, when  a  figure  in  white,  and  with  small  bells  attached  to 


A  False  Angel.  11 

its  garments,  appeared.  A  party  of  the  unbelievers,  lying  in 
ambush,  immediately  gave  chase.  The  figure  ran  for  a  neigh- 
boring swamp,  but  was  pursued,  taken,  stripped  of  its  angel 
robes,  and  proved  to  be  Pulsifer,  the  uncle  of  the  deceased." 

"  False,"  said  my  companion. 

"  I  assure  you  it  was  the  truth,"  I  continued  ;  "  and  poor  old 
Mr.  Humphrey  was  deceived  by  them,  too.  The  old  man  was 
determined  to  be  right,  if  possible.  He  was  first  a  member  of 
the  Free-will  Baptists  ;  thon  he  joined  the  Seventh-day  Baptists 
— left  them,  and  was  baptized  to  the  faith  and  order  of 
Mormon  ;  subsequently  deserted  the  Mormons,  and  united  with 
the  Baptists  again,  and  then  finally  returned  to  the  Mormons, 
by  whom  be  was  dipped  seven  times  in  succession,  on  account  of 
his  apostasy.  He  remained  faithful  to  them  after  that,  but 
always  observed  the  seventh  day." 

"  Well,"  observed  the  gentleman,  "  the  Mormons  were  not 
chargeable  with  the  absurdities  of  their  devotee." 

"  Oh,  no  I"  I  answered,  "  but  they  have  enough  of  their 
own." 

*'  Were  you  ever  acquainted  with  Elder  Gould  ?"  he  inquired. 

**  I  have  seen  him  ;  he  used  to  preach  in  Spafiford." 

"He  did,  and  with  great  acceptability,  yet  he  joined  the 
Mormons." 

"  And  poor  Mrs.  Maxson  was  induced  to  leave  her  husband 
and  children  and  go  with  them  ;  and  Maria  Ripley,  a  young 
woman,  left  her  aged  and  infirm  parent,  and  went  off,  too." 

"For  which  they  were  wholly  justifiable,"  said  the  man. 
"For  he  that  loveth  father,  or  mother,  or  husband,  or  wife, 
more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me." 

"  Are  you  then  a  believer  in  Mormon  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  I  am,  or  I  am  not,"  he  answered. 

"  Hardly  a  fair  way  of  answering  a  question,"  I  said  ;  and  the 
conversation  came  to  a  pause. 


V 


12  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

At  this  time  I  was  wholly  unacquainted  with  the  doctrine  of 
magnetic  influence  ;  but  I  soon  became  aware  of  some  unac- 
countable power  exercised  over  me  by  my  fellow  traveller.  His 
presence  seemed  an  irresistible  fascination.  His  glittering  eyes 
were  fixed  on  mine  ;  his  breath  fanned  my  cheek;  I  felt  bewil- 
dered and  intoxicated,  and  partially  at  least  lost  the  sense  of 
consciousness,  and  the  power  of  motion. 

The  stage  stopped  to  change  horses.  The  weather  was 
excessively  cold,  and  my  companion  proposed  that  we  should  go 
into  the  inn  to  warm.  I  made  no  objection;  indeed,  I  felt 
incapable  of  resistance  to  his  wishes.  We  were  ushered  into  a 
warm  and  comfortable  parlor,  the  floor  of  which  was  covered  by 
a  cheap  carpet,  yet  looking  very  neat  and  tidy ;  and  the 
papered  walls,  hung  with  several  pictures,  in  oaken  frames.  My 
companion  requested  me  to  be  seated,  and  called  for  refresh- 
ments. I  obeyed  mechanically,  and  when  the  wine  and  cakes 
were  furnished  partook  sparingly.  My  companion  became  com- 
municative ;  informed  me  that  his  name  was  "Ward,  that  he  was 
a  man  of  property,  and  a  widower,  with  two  children,  that  he 
was  well  acquainted  with  many  people  in  Scott,  my  native 
place,  and  had  frequently  heard  the  name  of  my  father  men- 
tioned as  a  citizen  of  exalted  reputation. 

Here  I  made  some  allusion  to  the  length  of  time  which  the 
stage  seemed  stopping.  He  said  it  was  nothing  unusual  in  cold 
weather,  and  that,  for  his  own  part,  he  would  prefer  not  to  go 
farther  that  day.  "  I  suppose,  that  you  can  stay  if  you  wish," 
I  said.  "  Not  without  you,^^  he  answered,  and  again  fixing  on 
my  face  one  of  his  piercing  looks.  I  became  immediately  sensi- 
ble of  some  unaccountable  influence  drawing  my  sympathies 
towards  him.  In  vain  I  struggled  to  break  the  spell.  I  was 
like  a  fluttering  bird  before  the  gaze  of  the  serpent-charmer. 

At  length,  by  a  powerful  effort  of  will,  I  succeeded  in 
releasing  myself  from  the  captivation,  and,  rising,  went  towards 


Magnetic  Influence.  13 

the  door,  to  ascertain  when  the  stage  would  be  ready.  There  I 
met  a  boy,  and  inquired  of  him  : 

^'Laws,  ma'am,  the  stage  has  been  gone  this  hour,"  he  said, 
wonderingly.  "'T  won't  be  back  neither  'fore  day  after  next,'* 
he  continued. 

Mr.  Ward  was  just  behind  me. 

*"Tis  strange,"  he  said.  "I  wonder  what  the  rascal  of  a 
driver  was  thinking  of  to  leave  us  in  this  manner."  I  recollect 
at  the  moment  that  a  faint  perception  that  Ward  was  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  matter,  crossed  my  mind.  I  turned  to  accuse  him 
of  it,  but  the  landlady  just  then  came  into  the  room,  to  inquire 
of  what  I  stood  in  need. 

*'  The  stage  has  left  us,"  said  Ward,  "  but  I  consider  it  fortu- 
nate rather  than  otherwise.    The  weather  is  too  cold  to  travel.'* 

"The  weather  is  certainly  cold,"  said  the  landlady,  "and  we 
shall  be  happy  to  entertain  you  both  till  the  stage  comes  round 
again.  Shall  I  have  a  fire  made  for  Madam  in  a  separate  apart- 
ment ?" 

"  Certainly,"  I  said,  and  the  landlady  departed. 

"  On  more  accounts  than  one,"  resumed  Ward,  "  I  regard 
this  circumstance  as  fortunate.  The  Mormons  are  to  have  a 
great  meeting  here  this  very  evening." 

"  And  what  is  that  to  me  ?"  I  said,  interrupting  him. 

"  It  may,  it  must  be  something  to  you,"  he  answered ;  "  I 
desire  you  to  go  and  see,  and  hear  for  yourself." 

**  Go,"  I  answered,  astonished  at  the  audacity  of  the  pro- 
posal ;  "  go  into  such  a  company  of  entire  strangers  ?" 

"  And  what  if  they  be  strangers  ;  you  have  seen  too  much 
of  the  world,  I  imagine,  to  be  afraid  of  strangers." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  strangers,"  I  began. 

"  Then  what  is  there  to  hinder  your  going  ?"  he  interrupted. 
*'  It  will  be  much  more  interesting  than  staying  in  this  stupid 
place." 


14       Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

*'  Very  likely." 

"  To  be  sure  it  will  ;  you  can  go  with  me." 

Here  Mr.  Ward  left  the  room  for  a  short  time,  and  I  began 
to  examine  the  books  which  lay  on  the  table.  The  first  one  I 
took  up  was  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  during  my  examination 
of  it  Mr.  Ward  returned.  He  commended  my  employment, 
and  said  that  my  room  would  soon  be  ready,  which  was  a  great 
mistake,  as  I  heard  no  further  mention  of  it.  I  have  since  had 
reason  to  believe  that  ho  countermanded  my  orders,  through 
fear  of  losing  his  influence  over  me.  Be  that  as  it  may,  the 
hours  passed  on,  and  the  night  came,  while  I  yet  remained  the 
occupant  of  the  parlor.  Mr.  Ward,  in  the  meantime,  had 
spared  no  pains  to  win  my  confidence,  and  ingratiate  himself  in 
my  esteem.  He  bore  letters  of  recommendation  and  introduc- 
tion to  some  of  the  first  men  in  the  country.  These,  I  have 
since  learned,  were  forgeries  from  beginning  to  end,  being  a 
species  of  Mormon  imposture. 

"The  landlady  seems  very  dilatory  in  getting  your  room 
ready,"  he  said,  at  length.  "  She  certainly  cannot  expect  that 
you  are  going  to  stay  all  night  in  the  parlor." 

"  I  will  go  and  inquh'e." 

"  It  is  unnecessary,  I  will  inquire  for  you." 

Before  I  could  reply,  he  disappeared,  but  soon  returned  with 
the  disagreeable  information  that  the  rooms  were  already  occu- 
pied, and  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  them  to  entertain  me. 
This  was  in  direct  contradiction  to  what  I  had  previously  heard, 
and  my  astonishment  was  depicted  on  my  countenance,  when 
Mr.  Ward,  to  reconcile  the  discrepancy,  told  me  that  a  large 
wedding  party,  relatives  of  the  landlord,  had  just  arrived,  and 
that  the  apartment  designed  for  me,  had  been  appropriated  to 
the  bride.  "  But,"  he  continued,  *'  it  will  be  some  consolation 
for  you  to  know,  that  I  discovered  the  trunk  containing  your 
wardrobe  standing  in  the  hall.    The  rascally  stage-driver  must 


Curiosity   Awakened.  16 

have  misunderstood  your  orders,  .and  thonght  that  yon  were  at 
the  end  of  jour  journey." 

"  But  the  fare  ?"  I  suggested. 

"  If  he  has  gone  off  without  his  pay,  it  will  injure  no  one  but 
himself.     He  was  half-drunk,  I  suppose." 

"  Is  there  no  other  inn  in  the  village  ?"  I  inquired. 

"Kone  that  I  know  of;  however,  if  you  will  go  with  me  I 
can  introduce  you  to  a  worthy  lady  of  my  acquaintance,  who 
will  be  happy  to  receive  you." 

And  I  went  with  him  ;  what  else  could  I  do  ? 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE      MORMON      MEETING. 

ii  innHE  lady  to  whom  I  am  about  to  introduce  you,"  said 
\_  Mr.  Ward,  as  we  walked,  in  the  pale,  misty  moonlight, 
along  the  slippery  streets,  "is  a  Mormon ;  and  the  meeting 
to-night  is  to  be  held  at  her  house." 

"  Why  did  you  not  tell  me  of  this  before  ?"  I  inquired. 

"What  difference  would  that  have  made?"  he  answered, 
you  are  constrained  to  depart  from  the  inn  ;  you  have  no 
acquaintance  here  ;  I  could  not  introduce  you  to  a  more  hospi- 
table person  ;  and  you  must  excuse  me,  but  I  considered  it  a 
fine  opportunity  to  make  you  acquainted  with  some  of  our 
leading  tenets." 

That  word  ^^  ourp''  he  was,  then,  a  Mormon,  and  I  was  mor- 
ally in  the  power  of  that  fanatical  sect.  Yet  it  was  too  late  to 
retreat :  my  sympathies  were  with  Mr.  Ward ;  and  then  a 
strange  and  unaccountable  feeling  of  curiosity  took  possession 


16  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

of  my  mind.  I  had  heard  much  said  about  Mormon  Meetings — 
the  miracles  and  supernatural  appearances  said  to  attend  them 
— and  now  was  to  have  the  chance  of  judging  for  myself.  I 
felt  half-pleased  with  the  idea,  but  hesitated  about  telling  my 
companion  so.  As  we  passed  along,  two  or  three  persons  came 
up  to  Mr.  Ward,  at  different  times,  and  exchanged  with  him 
rapid  signs,  and  some  inarticulate  words,  of  which  I  could  only 
distinguish  "ready,"  on  one  side,  and  "soon"  on  the  other. 

The  house  of  Mrs.  Bradish  stood  at  some  distance  from  the 
main  road,  in  the  midst  of  a  large  yard  that  was  bounded  on 
the  north  by  a  deep,  dense  wood.  'The  building  itself  was  a 
very  large  antique  structure,  built  long  before  the  Revolution, 
and  serving,  under  the  seigniorial  tenures  then  in  vogue,  as  the 
mansion-house  of  the  hereditary  lords  of  the  soil.  Some  parts 
of  it  had  fallen  into  decay,  but  enough  remained  in  a  good  state 
of  preservation  to  furnish  a  very  handsome  residence  to  a 
wealthy  family. 

Mrs.  Bradish  received  us  with  a  stately  and  dignified  hospi- 
tality, yet  with  such  a  conciliating  manner  as  made  me  feel 
myself  welcome,  although  she  did  not  say  so.  She  was  a  fine- 
looking  woman,  with  a  head  and  face  decidedly  intellectual. 
She  conducted  me  to  an  elegant,  yet  old-fashioned,  apartment  in 
the  eastern  wing  of  the  building,  where  a  substantial  supper 
was  spread  by  one  of  the  domestics  ;  her  family  having  already 
partook  of  the  evening  meal.  She  sat,  however,  and  served  at 
the  table.  Her  conversation  was  deeply  interesting,  and  con- 
tained a  long  and  full  description  of  Mormon  tenets. 

"  And  you  will  meet  with  us  to-night.  Miss  B ,  will  you 

not  ?"  she  said,  in  conclusion. 

"  I  hardly  know,  Mrs.  Bradish,"  I  answered  ;  "  something 
tells  me  that  I  had  better  not." 

"It  is  the  evil  spirit,  my  child,"  she  answered,  fervently; 
"  depend  upon  it,  the  tempter  seeks  your  destruction." 


The  Midnight  Meeting.  IT 

I  could  scarcely  forbear  a  smile. 

"Do  not  smile,"  she  said,  solemnly;  *'do  not  tamper  with 
your  eternal  interests.  And  then  we  are  to'  have  a  miracle 
to-night." 

''A  miracle?"  , 

"  Yes  :  the  dead  restored  to  life." 

**  Impossible  I     Mrs.  Bradish,  you  jest." 

"I  do  not,"  she  answered,  solemnly.  ''Was  not  Lazarus 
raised  from  the  dead,  and  the  son  of  the  widow  of  Nain.  Do 
you  think  that  the  arm  of  the  Lord  is  shortened,  that  he  can- 
not save,  or  that  the  miracles  which  attended  his  first  revelation 
would  be  withheld  from  the  second  ?  We  are  in  expectation  of 
even  greater  things  than  these." 

"  What  could  be  greater  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  The  resurrection  of  the  living." 

"  Explain  yourself." 

"  By  the  resurrection  of  the  living,  I  mean  the  adoption  of 
the  faith  of  Mormon.     You  understand  me  ?" 

I  could  not  say  that  I  did  ;  but  when  she  again  invited  me  to 
be  present  at  the  meeting,  I  signified  my  assent.  She  then 
retired  to  make  preparations,  informing  me  that,  when  the 
assembling-hour,  which  was  that  of  midnight,  arrived,  she  would 
call  for  me. 

Left  alone  with  my  thoughts,  I  was  forcibly  impressed  with 
the  singularity,  not  to  say  danger,  of  my  situation,  and  more 
than  once  regretted  my  precipitate  abandonment  of  home.  But 
it  never  was  my  habit  to  indulge  in  unpleasant  reflections  ;  so  I 
looked  around  for  some  book  of  amusement.  A  volume  of 
Swedenborg  was  all  that  the  room  contained  in  the  shape  of 
literature.  The  subject  of  this  was  new,  and  consequently 
interesting.  Buried  in  the  dreams  and  reveries  it  rehearsed,  I 
took  no  note  of  the  flight  of  time,  until  the  clock  chimed  eleven. 
It  yet  wanted  one  hour  of  the  time  appointed  for  the  meeting. 


18  Female    Life  AiioxG  the  Mormons. 

I  felt  somewhat  drowsy,  and  rose  to  examine  my  room.  It  con- 
tained a  bed,  with  snow-white  counterpane  and  curtains  ;  a 
large  massive  table,  in  antique  style,  with  feet  and  legs  carved 
to  resemble  the  corresponding  limbs  of  a  bear  or  some  other 
uncouth  animal ;  washstand  of  the  same  pattern,  with  furniture 
of  more  modern  appearance  ;  two  or  three  chairs,  carved  and 
stuffed  ;  a  case  of  drawers,  and  a  small  murror.  There  was  also 
a  wide,  old-fashioned  open  fireplace,  in  which  a  roaring  fire  was 
blazing  and  crackling.  Xear  the  fireplace  was  a  window  hung 
with  thick,  heavy  curtains  ;  at  the  further  end  of  the  apartment, 
and  directly  opposite  the  window,  was  a  door.  It  was  locked  ; 
but  immediately  over  it  hung  the  key.  Perhaps  it  was  a  breach 
of  hospitality,  but  my  curiosity  overcame  my  discretion.  I 
applied  the  key  :  the  bolt  flew  back,  and  the  door  swung  open 
I  now  perceived  that  this  was  the  entrance  to  a  long  hall  or 
passage,  with  doors  on  either  side,  communicating  with  other 
rooms.  I  advanced  to  one  of  them,  and  plainly  perceived  the 
trliraraering  of  light  through  the  crevices,  and  heard  the  indis- 
tinct murmur  of  voices.  At  length,  one  louder  than  the  others, 
in  which  I  instantly  recognized  that  of  Mr.  Ward,  exclaimed  : 
"  How  "wonderful  !"  "  ^is  more  than  wonderful,"  said  another  ; 
"'tis  miraculous.     Praise  the  Lord  1" 

The  clock  struck  twelve,  there  was  a  movement  as  of  rising 
in  the  room,  and  I  retreated  to  my  apartment,  locking  the  door 
to  prevent  intrusion. 

Fifteen  minutes  elapsed  before  Mrs.  Bradish  arrived ;  her 
countenance  wore  an  expression  of  unusual  solemnity,  and 
taking  me  by  the  hand,  she  said  in  a  low  voice,  that  slightly 
trembled. 

"  The  power  of  the  Most  High  God  will  be  exhibited  to-night, 
but  do  not  be  alarmed  ;  indeed,  there  is  uo  cause  for  fear." 

**  I  am  not  afraid,"  I  answered  ;  neither  was  I  so  far  as  per- 
sonal violence  was  concerned,  though  t*he  remarkable  character 


Arrival  of  Joe  Smith.  19 

of  what  I  had  heard,  had  certainly  affected  my  nerves  with  a 
slight  tremor.  Having  sufficiently  adjusted  my  hair  and  apparel, 
we  descended  together.  The  room  in  which  the  Mormons  were 
assembled,  was  a  large  oblong  hall,  with  curtained  windows. 
The  furniture  consisted  of  a  few  rude  benches,  and  a  table  resem- 
bling a  huge  desk,  stood  at  the  upper  end,  on  which  a  small 
candle  was  feebly  burning.  It  was  impossible  to  form  anything 
like  a  correct  calculation  of  the  numbers  assembled,  on  account 
of  the  obscurity.  I  could  only  perceive  an  indiscriminate  mix- 
ture of  men  and  women,  many  of  whom  were  fantastically 
disguised.  Some  were  seated,  others  standing ;  but  the  High 
Priest  of  the  ceremonies  had  not  yet  arrived.         ^ 

"  And  who,"  said  I  to  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  conducts  the  meeting 
to-night  ?" 

"  Brother  Smith,"  she  answered. 

"What;  Joe  Smith!" 

"  Brother  Joseph  Smith,  and  since  the  advent  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  world  has  never  seen  a  greater.  I  am  ready  to  exclaim 
with  Simeon  of  old  '  Now,  Lord,  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart 
in  peace,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation.' " 

"  Was  it  possible,"  thought  I,  "  that  a  woman  of  such  a  dig- 
nified and  intellectual  countenance  could  be  the  dupe  of  a  vile  man. 
I  remembered  Joe  Smith,  as  an  ignorant,  stupid  dolt  of  a  fellow, 
who  presence  was  never  tolerated  in  good  society,  Mrs.  Bradish 
disturbed  my  revery  by  whispering  that  Brother  Smith  had 
arrived.  There  was  a  slight  stir,  a  murmur  of  applause  in  the 
apartment ;  I  raised  my  eyes  ;  side  by  side  with  Mr.  Ward,  at 
the  further  end  of  the  room,  stood  a  tall,  elegant-looking  man, 
with  dark  piercing  eyes,  and  features,  which  if  not  handsome, 
were  imposing.  His  manners,  too,  were  wonderfully  improved. 
The  centre  of  all  eyes,  he  seemed  neither  shy,  embarrassed,  nor 
reserved,  neither  was  there  anything  bold  or  forward  in  his 
appearance.     How  unlike  the  lazy,  impudent  Joe  Smith,  of  my 


20  Female  liiFE  among  the  Mormons. 

memory.  I  whispered  to  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  whence  came  this  Mr. 
Smith?" 

"  He  has  been  out  West,"  she  answered,  "  in  company  with  a 
party  of  the  saints,  who  hare  settled  in  the  Promised  Land,  the 
Canaan,  on  the  other  side  of  Jordan." 

This  struck  me  as  exceedingly  laughable  and  ludicrous. 

Smith  now  commenced  speaking,  and  the  utmost  silence  pre- 
Tailed.  His  discourse  was  on  the  nature  of  miracles,  and  the 
promise  of  Christ  to  his  followers,  that  miraculous  powers 
should  attend  them,  ctcu  to  the  end  of  the  world.  I  observed 
that  he  quoted  much  dk>re  from  the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  than  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  and  remarked  the  same  to  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  That  is  perfectly  consistent,"  she  answered,  **'  since  much 
that  is  contained  in  one  Bible,  is  to  be  found  in  the  other. 
They  harmonize  perfectly  ;  that  is,  we  make  them." 

The  sermon  was  Tery  short,  in  order  that  more  time  might  be 
employed  in  the  performance  of  miracles.  At  its  close  the  light 
was  removed  from  the  desk,  and  placed  in  a  socket  directly  over 
it.  Smith  then  knelt,  the  others  foUowed  his  example,  and  the 
whole  company  remained  some  time  in  silent  prayer.  At  length 
he  rose,  the  others  still  knelt.  After  a  moment's  silence  he 
uttered  the  solemn  and  impressive  words  : 

*'  It  is  my  word,  saith  the  Lord,  ye  shall  be  delivered  from 
death,  which  is  the  power  of  the  devil,  from  sorrow  and  sighing. 
T  'in  the  might  of  the  Spirit,  I  command  you,  bring 
: .        ^      r  dead  !" 

The  deep  stillness  which  succeeded  these  words  was  awfully 
impressive.  The  door  slowly  opened,  and  two  men  entered 
bearing  a  corpse.  It  was  the  body  of  a  young  and  beautiful 
female,  clad  in  the  white  habiliments  of  death,  and  looking,  Oh  I 
how  ghastly  and  ghostly  in  the  dim  obscurity  of  the  uncertain 
light.  The  limbs  were  stiff  and  rigid,  the  eyes  and  mouth 
partially  open,  and  the  whole  aspect  of  the  countenance  that  of 


The  Frantic  Mother.  21 

death.  The  bearers  stretched  her  on  the  desk.  Smith  turned 
to  them  with  an  expression  of  feature  I  could  not  fathom  ; 
Ward  stood  beside  him,  and  I  detected  him  glancing  more  than 
once  at  myself. 

"  Whose  child  is  this  ?"  said  Smith. 

"  Mine,"  answered. one  of  the  men,  solemnly. 

"  Did  she  die  suddenly  ?" 

"  She  did." 

"  When  ?" 

**  This  afternoon." 

"  Belieyest  thou  ?" 

*'  I  believe,"  said  the  man,  impressively,  "  help  thou  my 
unbelief." 

"  Did  this  child  believe  ?" 

"  She  was  a  believer." 

"  'Tis  well  ;  thy  child  shall  be  restored." 

There  was  a  faint  shriek  from  the  group  of  spectators,  and  a 
woman,  whom  I  subsequently  ascertained  to  be  the  mother  of 
the  dead,  rushed  forward  and  threw  herself  at  the  feet  of 
Smith. 

"  Restore  my  child,"  she  cried,  passionately  ;  "  she  was  too 
young,  too  good,  and  too  beautiful  to  die.  Restore  her,  and  I 
will  worship  you  for  ever." 

'*  Woman,  I  said  it,"  he  replied  ;  then  turning  to  the  company 
he  said,  "  let  some  one  of  the  sisters  look  after  this  woman,  she 
must  not  be  permitted  to  interfere." 

Mrs.  Bradish  went  forward,  and  raising  the  woman,  led  her 
to  a  seat. 

"Let  the  believers  rise,"  resumed  Smith,  "and  sing  the 
Hallelujah  Chant." 

A  moment  after  the  strain  begun,  low  at  first,  but  swelling 
out  wild  and  tumultuous  as  the  enthusiasm  increased,  and  the 
passions  of  the  assembly  were  brought  into  exercise. 


22  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

When  Nephl  came  out  of  Palestine, 

And  Tehi  from  among  the  heathen, 

The  great  and  mighty  ocean  was  driven  back  before  them ; 

The  mountains  fled  away  ; 

The  hills  sunk  in  the  lakes, 

And  the  rivers  were  dried  up. 

Then  was  life  brought  back  from  death, 

And  souls  restored  from  the  grave, 

By  the  mighty  power  of  faith. 

Halleluiah ! 
And  it  shall  be  so  again. 

Hallelujah  ! 
Even  now  our  eyes  behold  it, 

HaUeli^ah ! 
The  pale,  cold  corpse  is  waking, 

HaUelujah  I 
Strength  is  returning  to  its  Ihnbs, 

Hallelujah ! 
We  shall  see  her  again  as  we  have  seen  her. 

Hallelujah ! 
■  -  In  the  pride  and  beauty  of  life. 

Hallelujah  I 
With  jio  cerements  clinging  to  her  bosom, 

Halleliuah  t 
It  comes,  the  power  of  the  Most  High  God  for  ever, 

Halleliyah! 
He  has  listened  to  the  voice  of  His  servant  and  Apostle, 

Halleluiah ! 
He  has  arrested  the  might  of  death  at  His  bidding, 

HaUelujah ! 
As  He  did  at  the  bidding  of  Moses  and  El^ah, 

HaUelujah ! 
As  he  did  at  the  bidding  of  Christ  and  Saal^f  Tarsus, 

HaUelujah ! 

The  intense  interest  of  the  scene,  however,  became  too  deeply 
absorbing  for  singing.  Yoice  after  voice  ceased  until  the 
whole  company  relapsed  into  the  most  profound  silence. 
Smith  meanwhile  stood  beside  the  apparently  dead  body.  He 
pressed  and  stroked  the  head,  breathed  into  the  mouth,  and 
rubbed  the  frigid  limbs,  saying  in  a  deep,  low  tone,  "  Live  thou 
again,  young  woman.  Let  sight  return  to  these  eyes,  now 
sightless,  and  strength  to  these  limbs,  now  nerveless.  Let  life, 
and  vigor,  and  animation,  inspire  this  wasted  frame.'^ 


The  Dead   Quickened.  23 

Presently  there  was  a  slight  movement  of  the  muscles,  the 
eyes  opened  and  shut,  the  arms  were  flung  out  and  then  brought 
together  again  ;  and  at  last  the  body  sat  up.  The  effect  on 
the  assembly  was  electrical.  The  mother  fell  into  violent 
hysterics ;  many  of  the  females  shrieked,  others  sobbed,  Mrs. 
Bradish  trembled  violently  ;  and  what  shall  I  say  of  myself  ?  1 
stood  gazing,  absorbed,  almost  incapable  of  sense  or  motion  ; 
my  reasoning  faculties  altogether  at  fault  on  such  a  subject.  A 
voice  breathed  in  my  ear,  "  Dost  thou  now  believe  ?" 

I  turned  ;  Mr.  Ward  was  at  my  side. 

"  I  am  astonished,  if  not  convinced,"  I  answered. 

"  You  have  seen  the  dead  restored  to  life.  Look  ;  she  speaks 
and  walks." 

Wooked,  it  was  indeed,  as  he  said.  She  had  descended  from 
the  table,  and  with  her  grave  clothes  on,  was  making  the  circuit 
of  the  room,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  Smith.  Oh  !  for  language  to 
express  my  feelings  as  she  approached  me.  Oh  1  the  awe,  the 
reverence  attending  the  presence  of  one  who  had  tasted  the 
mystery  of  death,  and  been  plucked  from  the  hand  of  the  king 
of  terrors  ;  who  had  known  by  awful  experience  the  fearful  com- 
bat with  the  last  great  enemy  ;  yet  there  was  nothing  pertaining 
to  death  about  her  now.  Her  cheeks  were  flushed  with  life  and 
health,  her  eyes  sparkled  with  animation,  and  her  rounded  and 
voluptuous  form  contrasted  strangely  with  her  ghastly  habili- 
ments. She  retired  in  company  with  a  sister  to  change  her  dress, 
while  Smith  again  took  his  station  at  the  further  end  of  the 
room. 

"  If  any  believer  is  lame,  or  rheumatic,  or  deaf,  or  blind,  let 
him  have  faith,  and  come  forth  to  be  cured.  The  power  exer- 
cised on  earth  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  delegated  to  me,"  he  said, 
in  a  loud  voice. 

A  moment  after  an  old  man  hobbled  along ,  he  was  lame  with 
rheumatism. 

"Believest  thou  r  said  Smith. 


24  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Lord ;  I  believe  1'^  and  lie  laid  his  hand  on  his  breast 
impressively. 

"  How  long  have  you  been  lame  ?" 

"  For  a  long  time,  I  was  a  Revolntioner ." 

"  Never  mind  that,"  said  Smith,  stooping  to  rub  and  manipu- 
late the  part  affected.  "  Have  faith  in  God,  and  thou  shalt  be 
made  whole." 

Could  I  believe  my  eyes  ;  in  a  few  minutes  he  walked  around 
the- room  without  crutch  or  staff.  A  deaf  person  next  advanced. 
The  same  questions  were  propounded  to  him,  and  answered 
in  the  same  manner.  Smith  breathed  upon  him,  made  a  few 
strokes  and  passes,  put  his  fingers  in  the  ears  of  the  patient,  and 
then  addressed  him  in  a  low  voice.  He  heard  perfectly  well ; 
the  deafness  had  departed.  In  the  same  manner  a  woman  par- 
tially blind,  was  restored  to  sight,  and  others  who  were,  or 
believed  themselves  to  be  sick,  were  restored  to  health.  At 
that  time  I  was  ignorant  of  the  power  of  mesmeric  influence, 
and  the  strange  proceedings  enacted  there  and  then,  were  conse- 
quently the  more  astounding  and  unaccountable.*  I  found  it 
impossible  to  reconcile  what  I  had  seen  with  any  known  laws  of 
physical  agencies  ;  my  mind  was  in  a  tumult  of  doubt  and  per- 
plexity. It  was  by  the  exercise  of  such  power,  and  the 
performance  of  such  deeds  as  these,  that  Smith  acquired  his 
wonderful  influence.  It  is  not  strange  that  those  who  felt  their 
diseases  removed,  who  found  their  senses  restored,  and  who  even 
believed  themselves  to  have  been  recovered  from  death,  should 
attribute  divine  power  and  inspiration  to  the  man,  who  so  far 
exceeded  ordinary  mortals  in  that  particular  at  least ;  that 
they  should  fear  to  offend  him,  and  obey  his  bidding  with  an 
alacrity  that  bordered  on  servility  ;  nor  did  the  exhibition  of  his 
power  cease  with  the  recovery  of  diseases. 

"  Brother  Babcock,"  he  said,  "  will  you  take  this  chair  ?"  a 
chair  had  been  brought  in  for  the  purpose. 

"  You  have  nothing  to  fear,  you  are  my  friend ;  but  I  wish  to 

*  Joseph  Smith  wa*  one  of  the  earliest  practitioner*  io  Akimai.  &Uonxtism  ;  and  it  wai  the  oae  of  thk 
power  at  that  time,  that  convinced  his  disciples  of  his  supposed  mincnloos  gifta. 


Interruption  of  the  Meeting.  25 

manifest  to  all,  the  power  which  the  Almighty  has  vouchsafed  to 
me,  and  how,  when  I  please,  I  can  deal  with  my  enemies." 

Babcock  advanced  timidly  ;  he  feared  to  refuse,  yet  hesitated 
to  obey.  Seated  in  the  chair,  Smith  took  a  station  opposite, 
looked  him  directly  in  the  face,  motioned  his  arms  towards  him, 
passed  his  hands  along  the  body  and  extremities  of  the  subject, 
when  the  eyes  of  the  latter  closed,  his  limbs  became  palsied, 
without  feeling  or  motion,  and  every  sense  and  perception  seemed 
closed  to  external  objects. 

"  You  see  now,'"  said  Smith,  pointing  towards  Babcock,  "  you 
fsee  the  power  which  God  has  delegated  to  me,  you  cannot  doubt 
how  immediately  with  a  motion  of  my  hands  and  a  glance  of  my 
eyes,  I  could  transform  my  enemies  to  lifeless,  senseless,  lumps 
of  clay ;  how  I  could  deprive  them  of  their  senses,  or  compel 
them  to  do  my  bidding,  even  to  take  their  own  lives." 

"  But  we  are  friends,"  called  out  several,  who  were  evidently 
afraid  that  he  would  exercise  his  power  over  them. 

"Certainly,  you  be,"  he  answered;  "I  heal  my  friends,  but 
smite  my  enemies,  even  as  Paul  smote  Elymus,  the  sorcerer." 
With  a  motion  or  two  of  his  hands.  Smith  restored  Babcock  to 
his  strength  and  senses  ;  others  were  then  invited  to  come'  forth 
to  be  operated  on.  But  all  declined  on  the  ground  that  they 
were  perfectly  satisfied,  and  needed  no  further  proof  to  convince 
them  of  the  greatness  of  his  power. 

Two  or  three  times,  during  the  last  half  hour,  I  had  fancied 
something  unusual  was  going  on  outside  the  house,  such  as  the 
trampling  of  feet,  and  the  drawing  of  a  heavy  body  along  the 
ground.  Suddenly,  at  this  juncture,  a  noise,  loud  as  the  loudest 
clap  of  thunder,  or  the  discharge  of  artillery,  resounded  through 
the  house,  the  windows  rattled,  the  door  flew  open,  and  a  party  of 
half  drunken  men  and  boys  rushed  into  the  room.  One  single 
friendly  voice,  which  I  knew  to  be  t'hat  of  Ward,  called  out  to 
the  Mormons,  **  disperse  for  your  lives."     I  heard  the  openiD( 

2 


26  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

and  shutting  of  doors,  the  screams  of  women,  and  the  Tocifera- 
tions  of  men.  The  light  had  been  immediately  exthiguished, 
and  all  involved  in  utter  darkness.  I  felt  a  strong  arm  thrown 
around  my  waist,  and  myself  forcibly  drawn  along  a  passage 
into  another  apartment.  Then  a  voice  whispered,  "be  not 
alarmed,  you  are  safe."     It  was  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  What  does  it  all  mean  ?"  I  inquired. 

"We  have  long  been  obliged  to  hold  our  meetings  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  night,  and  to  employ  as  much  secresy  as  pos- 
sible, on  account  of  the  mobs,  who  seek  every  occasion  to  raise 
a  disturbance.  But  the  Saints  must  be  content  to  endure  per- 
secution.    It  has  been  their  lot  in  all  ages  of  the  world." 

"My  dear  madam,"  I  replied,  "you  view  the  matter  in  a 
very  consolatory  light."  • 

"  Troubles,  and  trials,  and  tribulations  in  this  world,  or  until 
we  reach  the  Promised  Land  ;  peace  and  hajDpiness  in  the 
next." 

"  But  why  does  not  Mr.  Smith  exercise  his  wondrous  power 
for  the  destruction  of  his  enemies  ?" 

"  Oh  1  he  is  too  merciful,  too  lamb-like  for  that  ;  but  hark, 
the  ruflfians  are  returning  in  full  force." 

We  could  plainly  hear  the  trampling  of  many  feet,  a  confused 
mixture  of  voices  blending  in  curses  and  execrations  ;  next,  a 
volley  of  stones  were  fired  at  the  house,  smash  went  the  win- 
dows, the  doors  slammed  and  banged. 

"  They  are  now  in  the  house,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  '^  but  if  we 
are  perfectly  still  I  scarcely  think  that  they  will  discover  us." 

I  trembled  from  head  to  foot  with  apprehension.  "  Is  it  pos- 
sible," I  said,  "  that  they  are  looking  for  us  ?" 

"  Not  exactly  for  us,"  she  answered.  "  When  the  mob  broke 
into  the  house,  the  brethren  fled  ;  the  mob  pursued,  and  proba- 
bly not  finding  those  they  wished  to  abuse,  have  come  back  here 
to  make  further  search." 


The  Mob  and  its  Yictim.  2t 

"  Are  any  concealed  in  the  house  ?" 

"I  suppose  so/'  she  answered  ;  "  heaven  preserve  them." 

"  Amen  !"  was  my  hearty  response,  for  the  noise  and  confusion 
was  becoming  truly  frightful. 

"  They  are  destroying  your  furniture — hark  I" 

"  Yes,  I  hear." 

Another  moment,  and  the  piercing  shrieks  of  a  woman  rose 
wild  and  shrill  above  the  other  voices, 

"  Oh,  mercy  1  mercy  !  Indeed  I  cannot  tell  you,  for  I  know 
not  where  he  is*" 

"  Fool  !  liar  ;  you  shall  tell.  I'll  pull  every  lock  of  your  hair 
out  by  the  roots.  Where  is  Joe  Smith  ?  say  :  won't  tell — then 
here  goes,"  cried  a  sharp,  stern  voice. 

"  Don't  kill  me  ;  don't  kill  me,"  shrieked  the  woman  again. 
There  was  a  wild  burst  of  laughter,  and  the  screams  became 
shriller. 

"I  cannot,  and  will  not  bear  this,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 
"  Stay  here  while  I  go  to  her  assistance." 

"  If  you  go,  I  go  too." 

"  Well  take  this,  then,"  and  she  thrust  a  loaded  pistol  into 
my  hand,  and  whispered  :  "  Be  perfectly  silent." 

I  took  her  arm,  and  we  glided  along  to  the  room  where  the 
noise  told  us  that  the  mob  had  assembled. 

We  paused  in  the  shadow  of  the  door  to  reconnoitre.  A 
bright  fire  was  burning  within,  for  the  villains  had  broken  the 
chairs  and  other  furniture,  and  taken  them  for  wood.  In  tlie 
centre  of  the  apartment,  surrounded  by  her  tormentors,  stood 
the  helpless  victim  of  lawless  rage,  and  in  her  I  instantly  recog- 
nized the  female  who,  in  my  presence  that  night,  had  been 
recovered  from  the  power  of  death.  They  were  crowding 
around  her,  pulling  her  hair,  pinching,  striking  and  abusing  her 
iu  every  conceivable  manner.  The  form  of  Mrs.  Bradish  seemed 
to  dilate,  her  eye  to  burn,  and   every  feature  to  glow  with 


28  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons.' 

intense  passion,  as  slie  advanced  towards  them,  stood  a  moment 
like  a  Pythoness,  and  cried  "  Stop  1" 

Every  eye  turned  towards  her. 

"What  do  you  mean,"  she  continued,  "breaking  into  my 
house  at  this  time  of  night,  and  conducting  in  this  manner  ? 
Begone,  every  one  of  you  I" 

"  We  are  after  Joe  Smith.    Where  is  he  ?"  they  answered.    . 

"I  don't  know  where  he  is,  and  if  I  did,  I  wouldn't  tell 
you." 

"  You  do  know,  and  you  shall  tell  us,"  said  one,  who  appeared 
to  be  the  leader. 

"Roast  her  in  the  fire,  yonder,  that  will  fetch  her  to  her 
speech,"  said  another. 

"  Yes  !  yes  I  roast  her  ;  pretty  woman  she  is,  concealing 
that  vagabond.     I  dare  say  he  is  in  her  bedroom." 

Here  the  ruffians  set  up  a  loud  laugh,  and  advanced  towards 
her. 

"  The  first  one  who  lays  the  weight  of  his  finger  on  me  is  a 
dead  man,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Show  fight,  eh  !  but  we  ain't  afraid  of  petticoats.  On  to 
her,  boys." 

They  rushed  upon  her  ;  two  pistols  exploded  the  same  instant. 
Two  of  the  villains  reeled  and  fell  groaning  ;  two  more  received 
the  weapons  themselves  hurled  by  her  hand  with  deadly  effect ; 
the  others  drew  back,  for  she  stood  calm,  yet  terrible  with  sup- 
pressed passion,  and  brandishing  a  long,  glittering  knife. 

"  Come  on,"  she  cried,  with  the  voice  of  a  lioness,  "come  on, 
every  mother's  son  of  you.  Oh  I  there'll  be  two  or  three  vil- 
lains on  this  earth  of  knaves  and  fools  the  less.  Thieves  !  mur- 
derers 1  house-breakers  !  you  ain't  prepared  to  fight.  Cowards  ! 
wretches  !  how  I  hate  and  despise  you  I  Now,  sneak  off  home, 
poor,  pitiful  dogs,  and  tell  youi*  confederates  that  you  were 
beaten  by  a  woman." 


Female  Heroism.  29 

The  poor  girl,  tlie  moment  she  beheld  Mrs.  Bradish,  rushed 
towards  her,  and  now  knelt  clinging  to  her  garments,  and  weep- 
ing like  an  infant. 

"Don't  weep  so,  poor  child,''  said  the  former,  soothingly. 
"  They  shall  torture  you  no  more.  Oh  I  they  can  amuse  them- 
selves with  the  cries  and  agonies  of  the  helpless  ;  cowardly 
knaves  and  midnight  assassins  as  they  be." 

One  of  the  more  resolute  advanced  towards  her,  and  received 
a  desperate  wound  in  the  shoulder.  The  whole  party  seemed 
satisfied  with  this,  and  gathering  up  their  wounded  companions 
beat  a  hasty  retreat. 

"We  are  clear  of  them  at  last,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "Did 
they  hurt  you  much,  Ellen,  dear  ;  that  is,  injure  you  seriously  ?" 
she  continued. 

"  I  don't  know  that  they  did  ;  they  just  wished  to  tease  and 
torture  me,  and  I  was  so  frightened,"  said  Ellen. 

"  Well,  dear,  compose  yourself ;  and  you,  too.  Miss  B ," 

said  Mrs.  Bradish,  turning  to  me,  "  I  fear  that  this  night's 
agitation  will  injure  your  health." 

I  assured  her  that  she  need  have  no  anxiety  on  that  account, 
and  that  probably  the  excitement  would  do  me  good. 

"Well,  at  any  rate,  you  require  rest  and  slumber,"  she  said, 
and  lighting  a  small  lamp,  she  accompanied  me  to  my  room. 
Ellen,  I  learned,  would  share  her  chamber,  and  both  bade  me 
"  good-night "  affectionately.  The  day  was  just  breaking,  but 
overcome  by  fatigue  and  excitement,  I  retired  to  bed,  and  after 
some  time  spent  in  thought,  fell  asleep. 


30  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 


CHAPTER    III. 

MORMON   VEXATIONS. 

THE  morning  was  far  advanced,  when  a  slight  tap  at  the 
door  awakened  me.  I  instantly  rose,  finished  my  toilet 
hastily,  and  opened  it,  Mrs.  Bradish  extended  'her  hand  with  a 
sweet  smile,  and  "How  do  you  find  yourself  this  morning, 
dear  ?" 

"  Quite  well,  I  thank  you." 

She  then  informed  me  Ihat  Ward  had  called,  and  inquired  for 
me,  and  invited  mo  to  walk  down  and  meet  him  at  breakfast. 
Is  it  necessary  to  say,  that  I  felt  gratified  by  the  attention,  or 
that  I  bestowed  more  than  usual  care  on  my  toilet  that 
morning  ? 

We  found  Mr.  Ward  in  the  parlor  with  Ellen.  He  looked 
exceedingly  well,  and  led  me  to  a  seat. 

*'  I  am  very  much  concerned,"  he  said,  "  that  you  should  have 
been  exposed  to  the  reckless  fury  of  the  mob  ;  when  the  villains 
pursued  us,  I  had  no  idea  that  they  would  return  to  attack  the 
house." 

"  For  my  part,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  jocosely,  "  I  think  it  will 
have  a  saliltary  effect  on  Miss  B .  She  has  learned  some- 
thing of  the  violence  and  lawless  character  of  our  enemies,  and 
I  tell  you  we  have  done  things  up  for  them." 

"  Mrs.  Bradish  is  brave  as  a  lion,"  I  said. 

"As  to  that,"  she  answered,  "Pll  own  to  having  some  blood 
in  my  veins,  and  then  the  manner  in  which  us,  free  citizens,  have 


Grievous  Annoyances.  31 

been  treated,  just  for  presuming  to  exercise  the  right  of  opinion, 

is  really  outrageous.     Miss  B knows  nothing  about  it  yet. 

We  were  prevented  from  baptizing  our  converts  in  the  day-time, 
by  the  multitudes  of  men  and  boys,  who  would  gather  with 
drums,  horns,  and  frying-pans,  and  shout,  yell,  and  dance,  with 
all  manner  of  hideous  noises  and  antics.  Then  we  concluded  to 
have  our  baptisms  privately  in  the  night ;  but  the  wretches 
found  it  out,  and  went  and  collected  all  the  carrion  in  the  coun- 
try, which  was  no  small  quantity,  and  taking  it  to  the  water, 
threw  it  in,  precisely  in  the  place  where  the  administrators  were 
accustomed  to  enter,  with  the  expectation  tha.t  the  holy  man 
would  thereby  be  defiled  with  filth.  On  another  occasion,  w4ien 
the  night  was  very  dark,  and  wo  had  only  one  small  lantern,  in 
order  to  avoid  observation  as  much  as  possible,  the  trees  along 
the  bank  of  the  stream  were  suddenly  illuminated  by  the  most 
hideous  and  awful-looking  faces  that  mortal  eyes  ever  beheld  ; 
many  were  so  frightened  that  they  ran  shrieking  from  the 
place." 

"  What  were  they  ?"  I  inquired. 

*'  We  subsequently  ascertained  that  a  party  of  boys  had 
ascended  the  trees,  with  a  parcel  of  gourd-shells  cut  in  a  fright- 
ful manner,  with  candles  in  the  cavities,  which,  being  lit  on  a 
preconcerted  signal,  gave  them  the  terrifying  appearance  we 
witnessed." 

"  Did  you  run,  Mrs.  Bradish  ?"  inquired  Ward. 

'^  Now,  Mr.  Ward,  you  know  better  than  to  ask  that ;  you 
know  very  well  that  I  did  not  ;  you  are  perfectly  aware,  that  if 
Anna  Bradish  ever  runs  from  boys  or  gourd-shells,  the  time  has 
yet  to  come." 

*'  I  believe  so,"  said  Ward. 

"Was  any  one  of  your  people  injured  in  the  fracas  of  last 
night  ?"  I  inquired. 

*'  None  mortally,  that  I  have  heard  of,  but  Hannah  Donnelly 


32  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

was  nearly  frozen  by  being  thrown  down,  tied  neck  and  foot^ 
and  rolled  in  the  snow  for  a  foot-ball,"  said  that  gentleman. 

"  The  wretches,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  how  I  wish  that  I  had 
been  there." 

"ISo,  Mrs.  Bradish,"  I  answered,  "we  could  not  possibly 
have  done  without  you  last  night." 

"Then  my  presence  was  required  in  two  places  at  one 
time." 

"  In  half  a  dozen  places,  you  might  have  said,"  cried  Ward ; 
"  for  they  tied  Betsy  Basset  to  a  stump,  and  then  heaped  snow 
on  her,  till  she  was  buried  five  or  six  feet  beneath  the  surface." 

"  JLnd  what  else." 

"  Stripped  Hetty  Camel  entirely  nude,  and  left  her  to  make 
the  best  of  her  way  home." 

"  I  shouldn't  suppose  she  tarried  long  on  the  route,"  said 
Ellen,  composedly. 

"  Oh  !  the  wretches,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "but  I  done  for  two 
of  them  ;  what  next  ?" 

"  The  last  that  I  have  seen  of  Brother  Bradley,  he  was  going 
off  on  a  rail,  borne  by  four  stout  fellows,  who  were  singing 
lustily  : 

"  » Mormon  came  across  the  ocean, 

All  through  storm,  and  wind,  and  hail, 
And  if  we  had  him  here  this  evening, 
We  would  ride  him  on  a  rail.'  " 

"  Oh  I  the  blasphemous  infidels  1"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  I 
wonder  that  fire  don't  come  down  out  of  heaven  and  devour 
them." 

Breakfast  was  now  served,  but  the  conversation  continued. 

"I  subsequently  heard,"  resumed  Ward,  "that  they  carried 
that  good  brother  to  the  Creek,  cut  a  hole  in  the  ice,  and 
ducked  him  three  or  four  times." 

"  Horrible  I" 


Ridiculous  Catastrophe.  33 

"  He  arrived  at  home,  however  ;  but  more  dead  than  alive, 
with  his  clothes  frozen  to  his  body." 

"Did  you   ever  hear   the  beat,  Miss  B ?"  said  Mrs. 

Bradish,  indignantly.  "  And  those  people  had  done  nothing  at 
all  to  excite  the  malice  of  their  tormentors,  except,  indeed,  to 
differ  from  them  in  opinion." 

*'  It  was  certainly  too  bad." 

**  You  know  how  exceedingly  timorous  old  Mr.  Wood  is," 
resumed  Ward. 

*'  I  know  that  he  is." 

"  Well,  the  rufSans  surrounded  him,  it  seems  through  clear 
deviltry  ;  talked,  hooted,  halloed,  and  made  him  think  that 
something  dreadful  was  to  pay.  However,  he  succeeded  in 
breaking  from  them,  at  last,  and  his  thoughts  naturally  reverted 
to  his  son  Neddy ;  he  tore  down  the  street  like  a  locomotive 
broke  loose,  for  he  is  exceedingly  fat,  screaming  at  the  top  of 
his  voice  :  '  Neddy  !  Neddy  I  Neddy  I'  Arrived  at  his  home,  he 
was  too  badly  frightened  to  wait  and  open  the  gate,  so  he  burst 
through  it ;  and,  instead  of  going  into  the  house,  could  not  find 
the  door,  and  ran  around  it  three  times,  when,  seeing  the  hen- 
house open,  he  rushed  into  it,  and  carefully  ensconced  himself  in 
one  corner.  The  outraged  poultry  flew  out,  shrieking  and  Equal- 
ing, just  as  Neddy,  who  had  discovered  that  something  unusual 
was  going  on,  came  out  of  the  house." 

"That  was  rather  ludicrous  than  otherwise,  as  it  seems  no 
one  was  injured,"  I  observed. 

Mrs.  Bradish  thought  otherwise  ;  she  could  not  see  anything 
laughable  in  the  affair  :  did  not  believe  in  frightening  people  out 
of  their  senses  ;  and,  finally,  ended  with  assuming  there  would 
be  neither  peace  nor  rest  for  the  saints  on  earth. 

"  Their  inquiries  here  were  for  Smith,  and  I  suppose  that  if 
they  could  have  found  him,  they  would  have  let  the  others 
alone,"  I  observed.  ,.--^  ..        ^ 


34  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  That  may  be  ;  but  lie  is  altogether  beyond  their  power." 

"  Think  so  V 

"I  know  it.  Christ  was  annoyed  by  the  presence  of  the 
devil,  but  the  enemy  had  no  power  over  him.  I  have  seen 
Brother  Smith  in  situations  of  peril  that  would  have  alarmed  an 
ordinary  man,  yet  it  never  moved  him  a  hair." 

"I  believe,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "that  we  had  better  take 
Brother  Smith's  advice — dispose  of  our  property  as  we  best  can, 
and  remove  West.  We  shall  always  be  exposed  to  persecutions 
here,  among  these  heathen  ;  there  we  can  raise  a  pure  and 
acceptable  vineyard  to  the  Lord,  and  sit  under  our  own  vines 
and  fig-trees,  with  no  one  to  make  us  afraid." 

"  As  to  that,"  replied  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  I  am  not  afraid  here. 
The  law  allows  rae  the  privilege  of  self-defence,  and  that  is  about 
all  I  ask." 

"  But  all  are  not  so  courageous  as  yourself,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 
"  I  remember  very  well  when  the  crackers  and  blue-lights  came 
dancing  through  the  school-house,  you  were  the  only  one  who 
retained  anything  like  presence  of  mind.  You  must  pity  the 
weaker  brethren." 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  never  displeased  with  compliments  on  her 
superior  courage  ;  and,  beginning  to  be  interested  in  the  recital 
of  these  incidents,  which,  though  vexatious  to  the  Mormons, 
partook  largely  of  a  ludicrous  character,  I  inquired  in  what  way 
blue-lights  and  school-houses  were  connected. 

"  It  surpasses  the  bounds  of  belief,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 
"What  infinite  pains  our  enemies  have  taken  to  torment  and 
perplex  us.  You  see  it  was  in  the  first' days  of  Mormonism,  the 
devil  had  not  become  so  rampant  and  roaring  as  he  has  since, 
and  we  were  accustomed  to  hold  meetings  in  the  school-house. 
Brother  Smith  generally  presided  ;  at  other  times,  we  had  the 
services  of  Brother  Harris.  Both  were  present  on  the  occasion 
of  which  I  am  speaking  :  the  exercises  were  highly  interesting, 


Proposition  to  Move  West.  35 

and  Brother  Smith  was  relating  a  vision  with  which  he  had  been 
favored,  when  a  large  ball,  apparently  of  fire,  descended  from  a 
hole  in  the  ceiling  overhead.  It  was  immediately  followed  by  a 
discharge  of  innumerable  small  crackers  and  snap-dragons,  which 
flew  hopping,  hissing,  and  fizzing  in  every  direction.  I  believe 
every  one  in  the  house  got  out  the  best  way  they  could,  except 
myself.  I  stuck  to  the  ship  ;  and,  when  the  shower  slackened, 
piled  the  benches  one  above  the  other,  mounted  them,  and  thrust 
my  head  through  the  aperture".  About  half-a-dozen  youngsters 
ivere  up  in  the  loft,  and  the  alarm  had  been  occasioned  for  their 
amusement." 

"  Many  of  the  Mormons  have  gone  West,"  said  Mr.  Ward, 
"  and  others  are  preparing  to  follow.  The  plan  is,  doubtless,  a 
good  one  ;  and  believers  cannot  do  better  than  fall  in  with  it." 

"  I  have  thought  much  of  it  lately  myself,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish, 
*'  and  have  come  to  the  conclusion  to  go  with  the  rest ;  and,  as  I 
have  neither  child  nor  chick  in  the  world,  to  leave  my  property 
to  the  church  when  I  have  done  with  it — thereby  building  up 
the  temporal  prosperity  of  Zion." 

"  The  plan  is  excellent,"  said  Ward. 

"  Your  father  will  go,  Ellen,  will  he  not  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

*'  I  suppose  so,"  said  Ellen,  thoughtfully. 

"  But,  my  love,  why  are  you  so  sad  and  moody  this  morning  ?" 
said  Mrs.  Bradish  ;  *'  you  have  scarcely  spoken  a  word,  and  we 
can  all  testify  that  you  have  eaten  nothing." 

Ellen  smiled  sadly,  and,  after  a  short  time,  rose  from  the  table 
and  said  she  felt  very  ill. 

"  The  effects  of  your  recent  fright,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "  Go 
to  my  chamber  ;  rest  and  compose  yourself." 

Ellen  left  the  room. 

•'  Poor  girl  I  I  pity  her,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  And  I  almost  envy  her." 

"  Why  so  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  with  a  look  of  astonishment. 


36  Female  Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  How  can  you  ask,  after  what  I  witnessed  last  night  ?  How 
I  longed  to  inquire  of  her  what  were  the  sensations  of  dying — 
what  her  knowledge  of  the  Dread  Unknown — and  whether  she 
did  not  regret  her  restoration  to  earth  ;  but  fearing  to  agitato 
or  distress  her,  I  had  not  the  heart  to  allude  to  the  subject  in 
her  presence." 

A  peculiar  expression,  which  I  found  it  impossible  to  inter- 
pret, flitted  over  the  countenance  of  Ward. 

*' It  is  well  you  did  not,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish  ;  "she  has  more 
trouble  than  some  of  us.'' 

"  She  seems  young." 

"  She  is  young  ;  but  youth  is  rather  favorable  to  love.  Her 
afflictions  are  of  that  nature.  In  short,  Ellen  was  betrothed  to 
Henry  Manners,  about  one  year  since.  The  young  man  appeared 
good-tempered  and  amiable,  and  there  was  every  prospect  of  a 
happy  match,  till  Ellen,  with  her  family,  embraced  the  truth  of 
Mormon.  This  made  him  outrageous.  He  sought  an  interview 
with  her,  to  ascertain  the  fact,  and  then  sternly  and  at  once 
revoked  his  promise — told  her  to  go  with  the  scoundrels,  and 
never  let  him  see  her  face  again.  But  he  softened  a  little, 
after  that ;  obtained  another  interview,  and  sought  by  threats, 
entreaties,  and  even  tears,  to  change  her  purpose,  but  she 
remained  inflexible  ;  and  since  that  time,  he  has  treated  her 
with  studied  neglect.  An  effort  was  made  to  induce  him  to  join 
with  us,  but  he  threatened  to  horsewhip  the  elder  who  visited 
him,  accused  Brother  Smith  of  all  manner  of  deceptions,  and 
raved  awfully." 

"  Could  not  Ellen  become  his  wife,  and  retain  her  creed  ?_"  I 
inquired. 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "The  saints  are  not  permitted 
to  intermarry  with  the  heathen." 

"  And  you  regard  all  as  heathens  who  are  not  Mormons  ?" 

"  So  the  Scriptures  regard  them,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 


A  Startling  Proposition.  3^ 

"  Not  exactly,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  seeing  that  I  rather  winced 
under  the  appellation.  A  rapid  glance  was  exchanged  between 
the  two,  and  the  lady  said  : 

"  Oh,  well,  maybe  I  was  rather  too  fast  in  making  that  asser- 
tion.    However,  Miss  B ,  we  should  be  extremely  happy  to 

reckon  you  a  sister.  In  short,  why  cannot  you  give  up  this 
idea  of  visiting  your  relatives,  and  become  one  of  us  V 

"  I  should  not  make  a  good  devotee,"  was  my  reply.  "  I 
have  little  faith  in  dreams  or  visions  ;  and  I  understand  that 
these  are  the  chief  bases  of  Mormonism." 

"But,  my  dear,  you  must  not  believe  mere  rumors  without 
proof,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "  You  are  the  very  person  I  desire 
for  a  companion  on  my  journey.  Your  relatives  cannot  do 
better  by  you  than  I  will.  How  long  since  you  have  seen 
them  ?" 

"  It  has  been  some  years,"  I  replied. 

"  Were  they  aware  of  your  intended  visit  ?" 

"  They  were  not." 

"Allow  me,  then.  Miss  B ,  as  a  person  of  more  expe- 
rience than  yourself,  to  suggest  that  you  write  them  a  letter 
with  the  information,  desiring  an  immediate  answer,  and  remain 
with  me  till  you  receive  one." 

"  Where  is  the  necessity  of  that  ?"  I  inquired. 

"If  you  receive  an  answer,  with  an  invitation,  you  will  be 
certain  of  an  hospitable  reception  ;  if  no  answer  arrives,  you 
will  be  spared  the  mortification  of  being  treated  with  neglect  or 
Indifference.  I  speak  plain  ;  but  a  friend  of  mine  was  actually 
turned  from  the  door  of  some  relatives,  who  even  refused  to 
recognize  her,  though  they  had  passed  the  previous  season  at  her 
residence." 

Similar  incidents  had  fallen  beneath  my  knowledge  ;  and, 
thinking  it  probable  that  the  vile  breath  of  slander  had  reached 
even  there,  the  plan  appeared  a  feasible  one  ;  so,  thanking  Mrs. 


38  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Bradish  for  the  interest  she  felt  in  my  welfare,  I  informed  her  of 
my  accedence  to  her  proposal. 

"  And  while  you  are  waiting  for  the  answer,  you  must  consent 
to  be  my  guest,"  said  the  lady. 

This  I  readily  concurred  in. 

"The  stage  comes  along  to-morrow  ;  you  can  write  the  letter 
to-day,  and  I  will  bear  it  to  the  Post-office,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

The  letter  was  accordingly  written  and  dispatched. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

SUNDRY      MORMON      MATTERS. 

WHILE  waiting  for  the  invitation  to  visit  my  relatives,  I 
had  frequent  opportunities  of  seeing  the  Mormon  leaders. 
They  professed  great  piety  and  great  faith — talked  much  of  their 
persecutions  and  troubles — and  were  loud  in  their  praises  and 
confident  in  their  expectations  of  happiness  in  the  Promised 
Land.  Mrs.  Bradish,  as  a  person  of  large  property,  seemed  to 
be  held  by  them  in  great  consideration.  She  delighted  to  be 
considered  a  sort  of  priestess  among  them,  and  they  were  willing 
to  indulge  her  pardonable  vanity.  Smith  came  once  or  twice, 
but  said  little  to  me,  or  any  one.  He  was  not  calculated  by 
nature  or  education  to  shine  in  general  conversation,  and  so  he 
wisely  forbore  remark. 

Mr.  "Ward  was  a  constant  visitor ;  and,  before  a  week  had 
elapsed,  made  me  a  formal  ofi'er  of  his  hand,  and  introduced  me 
to  his  children.  I  had  expected  as  much,  and  was  prepared  with 
an  answer. 

"  I  cannot  embrace  Mormouism." 


Mr.  Ward  offers  his  Hand  and  Heart,  39' 

**  I  shall  not  require  you  to,"  he  answered.  "  Be  my  wife  and 
the  mother  of  these  orphans,  and  I  shall  be  too  happy  to  attempt 
your  conversion  to  that  faith." 

"  But  I  thought  marriage  was  interdicted  between  members 
of  the  church  and  unbelievers." 

"It  is,  if  the  husband,  or  he  who  aspires  to  that  situation, 
is  an  unbeliever  j  but  unbelieving  females  are  gladly  welcomed 
to  the  marriage  rite  with  believing  husbands." 

"And  wherefore  the  difference?" 

"  Circumstances  alter  cases,  you  know." 

He  then  drew  a  glowing  picture  of  the  western  country ;  said 
we  need  not  live  in  the  midst  of  the  Mormon  settlement,  but 
only  on  the  suburbs,  and  held  out  the  various  inducements  of 
wealth,  position,  and  respectability. 

"  Mr.  Ward,"  I  answered,  candidly,  "  there  is  no  use  in  deny- 
ing that  you  have  made  an  impression  on  my  mind,  and  yet  I 
cannot  find  it  in  my  heart  to  consent  to  marry  you  on  so  short 
an  acquaintance,  especially  when  I  recollect  that  you  are  a 
Mormon." 

"But  you  would  not  repudiate  an  honest  man  for  his 
opinions  ?" 

I  made  no  answer. 

"  You  cannot,  Miss  B ,  you  are  too  much  of  a  republican, 

for  that  belief  is  not  governed  by  will,  but  proof.  You  have 
seen  with  your  own  eyes  the  miraculous  exhibitions  of  divine 
power  that  attends  our  doctrines.  In  your  presence,  the  dead 
have  been  restored  to  life,  the  deaf  made  to  hear,  the  blind  to 
see,  and  the  lame  to  walk.  If  I  regard  these  evidences  sufficient 
to  substantiate  my  faith,  and  you  look  upon  them  as  insufficient, 
wherefore  is  my  credulity  more  to  blame  than  your  unbelief  ?" 

"  There  is  nothing  to  blame  in  either  case,"  I  answered;  "  but 
how  can  two  walk  together  except  they  be  agreed  ?" 

"  By  agreeing  to  disagree  ;  you  are  to  have  perfect  liberty  to 


40  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

believe  as  you  see  fit;  to  attend  the  Mormon  .meetings  only  when 
you  see  proper.  I  require  the  same  liberty ;  if  granted  all  will 
go  well." 

These,  and  similar  arguments,  silenced  my  objections  ;  but, 
requiring  a  week  to  consider  of  it,  I  determined  to  be  governed 
by  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  proposed  visit.  How- 
ever, as  no  letter  had  arrived  at  the  expiration  of  the  week,  I 
consented  to  be  his  wife. 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  profuse  in  her  congratulations,  and  insisted 
that  we  should  abide  with  her  till  our  removal  West.  The 
children  of  Mr.  Ward  were  likewise  domiciled  in  the  same 
dwelling.  The  marriage  took  place  privately.  The  ceremony 
being  first  performed  by  a  gentleman  who  was  introduced  to  me 
as  a  Justice  of  the  Peace.  It  was  then  performed  after  the 
Mormon  ritual,  which,  however,  differs  but  little  from  the  other, 
to  satisfy  the  conscience  of  my  husband.  Mrs.  Bradish  was 
present  as  a  witness.  She  shook  my  hand  warmly,  pressed  my 
cheek,  called  me  her  spiritual  sister,  and  said  she  was  now 
certain  of  meeting  me  in  heaven,  as  the  unbelieving  wife  would 
be  sanctified  by  the  husband.  * 

You  ask  if  I  was  happy,  and  satisfied  with  th&  lot  I  had 
chosen.  At  times  I  was  not ;  for  it  seemed  that  some  undue 
influence  had  been  exercised  over  me,  though  of  its  character  I 
had  no  definite  idea.  I  seemed  to  have  been  cajoled  and 
brought  into  the  measure,  rather  as  a  third  person  than  chief 
actor  ;  but  there  was  no  retreat,  and  nothing  remained  but  to 
make  the  best  of  it. 

My  step-children  were  docile,  amiable'and  affectionate  ;  both 
girls,  Mary  and  Martha  ;  both  beautiful  and  well  educated  for 
their  ages,  which  were  seven  and  nine.  Their  mother  died 
when  the  youngest  was  born  ;  but  they  had  experienced  a 
mother's  care  and  attention  from  their  aunt.  The  good  lady 
wept  bitterly  when  bidding  them  adieu;  conjured  me  to  be  a 


The  Young  Wife  has  Strange  Fears.  41 

mother  to  them.  I  answered,  "to  the  best  of  my  ability,  I 
will." 

"Your  countenance  is  good,''  she  said,  observing  me  with 
tearful  eyes  ;  "I  am  something  of  a  physiognomist,  and  I  fear 
that  you  have  been  deceived." 

"  By  whom  ?" 

"  The  Mormons." 

"  I  am  not  one  of  them." 

"  Yet  you  are  amongst  them,  and  exposed  to  all  their  arts, 
wiles  and  deceptions." 

"  I  hope  to  be  able  to  take  care  of  myself." 

"Probably  you  may,  yet  it  is  my  greatest  grief  that  these 
dear  children  must  be  brought  up  among  them  ;"  then  affection- 
ately kissing  her  darlings,  she  bade  me  farewell. 

Mrs.  Bradish  soon  found  a  purchaser  for  her  property.  Mr. 
Ward  also  disposed  of  his  possessions  ;  but,  to  my  great  aston- 
ishment, I  was  not  required  to  be  present  at  the  consummation 
of  the  bargain.  Mr.  Ward  said  it  was  no  matter  ;  that  the 
purchaser  felt  no  apprehension  of  trouble  from  my  claims. 
"  You  are  my  wife  spiritually  ;  my  wife  for  this  world  and  the 
next ;  but  you  must  cling  to  me,  believe  in  me,  and  accept  me 
as  your  spiritual  head." 

"  Excuse  me,  my  husband,"  I  replied,  "  but  I  fail  to  appre- 
hend your  meaning.  Am  I  not  your  temporal  wife,  as  well  as 
spiritual  ?" 

Probably  fearing  to  initiate  me  further  into  the  mysteries  of 
Mormon  marriage  at  this  early  period  ol  oui  union,  he  came 
towards  me  with  his  arms  extended,  "  you  are  my  beioved,  *  he 
said,  "and  no  pov/er  on  earth,  but  our  voluntary  T^Utu  *ni 
separate  us." 

"  And  can  our  voluntary  wills  do  it  ?" 

"  Certainly,  we  need  not  cohabit  unless  we  choose.^ 

"  But  cohabitation  is  not  marriage." 


42  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  In  one  sense  it  is 

"  In  a  legal  sense  it  is  not  ;  because  married  people,  through 
life,  are  bound  to  each  other,  and  neither  absence  nor  distance 
can  break  the  tie." 

"  Oh  well  ;  we  will  not  dispute  about  trifles." 

"  But  marriage  is  no  trifle." 

"  If  marriage  in  itself  is  not,  the  peculiar  form  in  which  it  is 
celebrated  is.  However,  make  yourself  easy ;  consult  Mrs. 
Bradish  on  matters  of  religion  or  domestic  economy,  and  you 
will  do  well." 

Saying  this,  he  arose  and  left  the  house.  I  pondered  long  on 
this  conversation,  but  without  coming  to  a  definite  conclusion  as 
to  his  exact  meaning,  or  the  tenor  of  his  remarks.  I  could  not 
divest  myself  of  the  impression  that  more  was  implied  than 
spoken.  Then  I  knew  nothing  of  Mormon  views  of  marriage. 
I  have  since  learned  them  to  my  cost. 

Though  the  Mormons  held  no  more  meetings,  they  had  con- 
tinual accessions  of  new  converts,  chiefly  the  disaffected  membfers 
of  other  churches,  and  several  females.  Among  these  latter  was 
a  Mrs.  Clarke,  who  had  become  accidentally  acquainted  with 
Smith  and  his  tenets.  Her  husband  was  a  very  fine  man,  in  good 
circumstances;  and  herself  the  mother  of  three  beautiful  children. 
She  came,  in  company  with  Smith,  to  the  residence  of  Mrs. 
Bradish,  and  he  introduced  her  to  that  lady  as  a  well-beloved 
daughter  of  the  church,  who  was  ready  to  forsake  all  for  the 
love  of  truth.  They  conversed  together  for  some  time,  and  it 
was  finally  decided  that  Mrs.  Clarke  should  reside  with  her 
spiritual  sister.  I  learned  from  Mrs.  Bradish  that  her  husband 
was  ignorant  of  her  destination  or  her  attachment  to  the 
Mormons.  He  succeeded  in  discovering  it,  however  ;  for,  in 
about  a  week,  he  came  for  her.  At  first  she  refused  to  see  him  ; 
but  as  he  threatened  to  call  in  the  oflacers  of  the  law,  Mrs. 
Bradish  advised  her  to  comply. 


Domestic  Happiness  Destroyed.  43 

"  Yon  know,  dear,"  she  said,  "  that  he  cannot  compel  you  to 
return  with  him,  unless  you  wish  to." 

"  I  must  not,  I  cannot  go  back,"  she  anwered  ;  "  I  have 
taken  a  fearful  oath  that  I  will  not,  I." 

"You  regard  your  professions  in  a  very  serious  light,"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish,  interrupting  her. 

"  I  think  any  one  would.     My  oaths  " 

"  Oh  well,  dear,  you  are  agitated  now,  and  your  husband 
is  coming  in." 

Mr.  Clarke  came  in.  He  looked  pale,  sad,  and  disconsolate  ; 
and  it  even  seemed  that  his  eyes  bore  traces  of  recent  tear?. 
He  advanced  towards  his  wife,  who  averted  her  face. 

"  Look  at  me,  Laura,"  he  said  ;  "  in  what  have  I  offended  ?" 

"  You  are  the  serpent  that  would  tempt  me  from  my  duty," 
she  rephed. 

"  Say  rather  to  your  duty.  You  have  a  family,  it  is  your 
duty  to  care  for  it." 

"It  is  not." 

"Woman,  are  you  crazy?  is  it  not  a  mother's  duty  to  care 
for  her  babes  ?" 

"  That  depends  on  circumstances." 

"  To  what  fiend's  teaching  have  you  been  listening  ?"  Then 
changing  his  tones  to  those  of  entreaty,  he  said,  extending  his 
hand,  "  Oh  I  come,  Laura,  come,  go  home  with  me.  Poor  little 
Willie  cries  every  day  for  mamma,  while  Caddy  and  Sarah  were 
nearly  frantic  with  joy  when  I  told  them  that  I  had  heard 
where  you  were,  and  was  going  to  bring  you  home.  Oh  !  Laura, 
Laura,  I  cannot  go  back  without  you,  to  witness  the  sorrow  and 
disappointment  of  the  poor  children  ;  indeed,  I  cannot ;"  and  the 
strong  man,  overcome  by  his  emotions,  sunk  on  his  knees.  Mrs. 
Bradish  looked  stern  jind  solemn  ;  Mrs.  Clarke  covered  her  face 
and  trembled ;  for  myself,  I  sobbed  aloud.  "  You  will  go, 
won't  you  ?"  he  said,  at  length,  rising  and  advancing  towards  her. 


44  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Urge  me  no  farther  ;  for  I  cannot  go  with  you." 

"  Is  this  your  last  resolve  V  he  said,  somewhat  sternly. 

"  It  is." 

"  Then  you  have  no  regard  for  me,  no  pity  for  your  children, 
no  respect  for  the  solemn  ties  of  marriage.  For  a  heartless, 
wandering  vagabond,  who  is  beneath  the  dogs  of  the  kennel, 
you  abandon  your  family,  your  home,  and  your  friends.  Have 
I  not  always  treated  you  well,  provided  for  you  in  health, 
watched  over  you  in  sickness  ;  have  I  not  kept  and  preserved 
you  as  the  apple  of  my  eye  ?" 

"  You  have,  you  have,"  she  almost  shrieked  ;  "but  why  tor- 
ture me  now  ?" 

"  It  is  your  conscience  that  tortures  you,"  he  said,  solemnly. 
"  Heaven  grant  that  it  be  not  the  foretaste  of  the  quenchless 
flame  and  the  deathless  worm ;  and  mark  my  words  " — 

"Don't  curse  me,  don't  curse  me,"  she  cried,  imploringly; 
"  you  must  not  curse  me." 

"  I  curse  you  ?  you  have  cursed  yourself  ;  as  you  have  for- 
saken me,  you  shall  be  forsaken  ;  as  you  have  deserted  your 
children,  you  shall  be  deserted  ;  as  you  have  abandoned  your 
friends,  you  shall  be  abandoned.  You  will  not  pity  our  distress, 
neither  shall  any  eye  pity  you.  And,  now,  weak,  sinful,  erring 
creature,  stay  with  your  vagabond  companion  till  he  loathes 
and  hates  your  presence  ;  stay  with  him  till  he  thrusts  you  out 
in  the  tempest  at  midnight,  and  takes  to  his  bosom  a  younger 
and  fairer  bride  ;  but  let  it  strike  like  the  knell  of  death  to  your 
soul,  *  that  whatsoever  measure  ye  mete  shall  be  measured  to 
you  again,'  "  and  turning,  he  strode  from  the  room.  Mrs. 
Clarke  gave  one  long  agonizing  shriek,  and  fell  senseless  to  the 
floor. 

"We  hastened  to  her  assistance. 

"  Poor  child  1"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  she  has  had  a  hard 
struggle  with  her  duty,  but  the  truth  triumphed." 


A  Wife's  Duties  Defined.  45 

We  lifted  her  to  the  sofa,  and  Mrs.  Bradish  busied  herself  in 
procuring  and  applying  restoratives,  meanwhile  remarking  that 
she  loved  to  see  great  sacrifices  made  for  duty  ;  that  those  only 
were  worthy  of  the  Crown,  who  had  borne  the  Cross,  and  that 
she  had  faith  to  believe  a  glorious  reward  would  attend  her  in 
this  world,  and  a  richer  one  in  the  next, 

"  Mrs.  Bradish,  this  is  all  nonsense  and  humbug,''  I  said,  at 
length,  rather  impetuously.  "  It  was  this  woman's  duty  to  go 
with  her  husband  :  '  What  God  hath  joined  together  let  no 
man  put  asunder.'  '  Let  not  the  woman  forsake  her  husband.' 
You  cannot  pretend  to  believe  that  a  woman's  duty  ever  calls' 
her  to  abandon  her  helpless,  innocent  offspring,  or  her  loving 
husband  ;  you  cannot  believe  that  duty  ever  compels  her  to 
plunge  her  friends  and  relatives  in  deep  distress.  Here  is  some- 
thing palpable  and  real ;  there  is  mere  shadow,  opinion.  If  she 
wishes  to  believe  in  the  faith  of  Mormon,  let  her  do  so  ;  but,  at 
the  same  time,  let  her  perform  the  relative  and  conjugal  duties, 
which  she  assumed  voluntarily.  Let  her  comfort  and  cherish 
her  husband,  and  bring  up  her  children  to  virtue  ;  and  in  that 
path  only  can  a  wife  and  mother  discharge  her  duty." 

Mrs.  Clarke  soon  exhibited  signs  of  returning  conscionsness. 
She  opened  her  eyes  wildly.  ''  Where  am  I  ?"  she  said,  ''  I 
thought  my  husband  was  here,  and  that  he  cursed  me." 

''  Oh  !  no,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  soothingly  ;  "  you  have  been 
dreaming,  darling." 

"  Is  no  one  here  ?" 

"  Mrs.  Ward  and  myself  only." 
•     "  But  there  has  been  ;  my  husband  has  been  ;  my  husband  no 
longer.     Oh,  heaven  !  that  I  should  live  to  say  it." 

"  Compose  yourself,  love,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "  Go  to 
sleep,  and  you  will  feel  better  soon." 

Mrs.  Clarke  endeavored  to  obey,  but  it  was  clearly  evident 
that  she  was  suffering  a  violent  mental  conflict.     When  Mr. 


46  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Ward  was  informed  of  the  circumstances,  he  called  her  a 
heroine  and  martyr,  and  joined  with  Mrs.  Bradish  in  trying  to 
establish  her  wavering  conviction,  that  she  had  chosen  wisely. 
Oh  !  how  I  longed  to  persuade  her  to  go  back  to  the  friends 
she  had  abandoned ;  but  I  feared  to  displease  my  husband,  and 
so  remained  silent. 

Subsequently  Mrs.  Clarke  informed  me  how  she  first  became 
Acquainted  with  Smith,  He  visited  her  neighborhood,  and  held 
meetings,  to  which  she  was  induced  to  go  through  curiosity,  but 
•without  the  knowledge  of  her  husband.  And  here,  methought, 
was  the  first  wrong  step.  He  should  have  been  her  confidant 
and  her  companion.  Half  the  evils  of  married  life  would  be 
averted  if  wives  would  confide  in  their  husbands  more,  and 
their  strength  less.  Doubtless,  she  would  have  smiled,  or  consi- 
dered herself  insulted,  had  any  one  at  that  time  given  her  this 
friendly  warning.  Under  the  pretence  of  visiting  a  sick  rela- 
tive, she  left  her  home  and  her  babes,  and  night  after  night 
listened  to  the  teachings  of  Smith,  witnessed  his  miraculous 
powers,  and  finally  became  a  convert  to  his  doctrines.  He  nar- 
rowly observed  her,  read  in  her  countenance  the  operations  of 
her  mind,  sought  and  obtained  an  interview.  What  then  and 
there  passed,  heaven  only  knows,  but  she  declared  herself  to  be 
bound  to  him  for  time  and  eternity.  And  thus  an  error  led 
directly  to  a  heinous  crime. 

One  day,  a  gentleman,  Brother  Norris,  came  to  the  house  of 
Mrs.  Bradish.     He  did  not  look  happy,  and  I  mentioned  it. 

"  He  can  scarcely  be  sorrowing  for  his  wife,"  said  the  lady. 

"  Sorrowing  for  his  wife  ?"  I  repeated,  "Is  he  then  a 
widower  ?" 

"  Not  exactly,  his  wife  is  only  dead  to  him." 

"  I  hardly  understand  you." 

"  In  plain  terms,  he  left  his  wife  to  become  one  of  us." 

"And  that  family  is  broken  up." 


Deplorable  Results.  4T 

w 

"  She  went  back  to  her  father.  They  say  that  she  is  in  a 
decline,  and  cannot  live  long  ;  if,  indeed,  she  is  not  already 
dead.'^       . 

"  How  cruel  in  him  to  leave  her,  whom  he  had  sworn  to 
cherish  and  protect." 

"  Such  things  must  be.  She  would  not  yield  to  his  wishes, 
and  embrace  our  doctrines.  He  could  not  sacrifice  his  soul, 
and  so  they  parted.  They  say  that  she  was  governed  in  her 
decision  by  the  advice  of  her  pastor." 

"And  are  such»things  common?*'  I  said  to  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"Not  very  common,  yet  there  have  been  several  such 
instances,"  she  answered.  "  Brother  Weatherby  left  his  wife 
and  ten  children.  Of  course,  some  of  them  were  able  to  take 
care  of  themselves.  Others,  however,  were  not,  and  one  was 
an  idiot." 

"  What  became  of  them  ?" 

"  They  were  put  out,  I  believe,  some  to  one  place  and  some  to 
another.  The  idiot  went  to  the  poor-house,  and  the  youngest, 
Mrs.  Weatherby  supports,  washing  by  the  week." 

"  Have  they  no  property  ?" 

"  Some — principally  in  money  ;  but  that  belonged  to  him. 
Indeed  it  must  have  been  a  judgment  upon  her  for  refusing  to 
receive  the  truth." 

"And  a  judgment  will  fall  upon  him,  I  fear  for  deserting 
her." 

"  But  he  was  commanded  to  do  it." 

"  By  whom  ?" 

"  God." 

"  And  how  by  God  ?" 

"  Through  Brother  Smith." 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Bradish  !     Can  " 

"  I  see,  Mrs.  Ward,"  said  the  lady,  interrupting  me,  "  I  see 
that  you  are  yet  ignorant  of  the  most  essential  doctrines  of 


48  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons.  ^ 

Mormonism.  Brother  Smith  stands  ia  precisely  the  same  rela- 
tioQ  to  us  that  Moses  did  to  the  children  of  Israel.  In  both 
cases  God  speaks  through  the  mouth  of  his  servaifts.  Moses 
was  empowered  to  work  wonders,  and  do  miracles,  and  lead  the 
chosen  people  to  the  promised  inheritance.  Were  not  the  Israel- 
ites commanded  to  spoil  the  Egyptians  ?  Suppose  that  some  of 
the  Jews  had  heathen  wives,  or  that  some  of  the  Jewish  women 
were  united  to  Egyptian  men.  What  would  have  been  the 
command  of  God  in  this  case  ?  Why,  that  the  believers  should 
abandon  their  heathen  companions,  and  go  forth  with  the  child- 
ren of  God." 

"  But  we  are  not  Jews,  neither  are  the  others  Egyptians." 

**  That  makes  no  difference,  as  the  circumstances  arc  exactly 
parallel. 

"  I  do  not  see  them  so." 

**  Then  you  arc  one  of  those,  who,  having  eyes,  see  not.  The 
same  as  Moses  and  Elijah,  Brother  Smith  is  gifted  with  the  fac- 
ulty and  power  of  Revelation.  Is  any  one  doubtful  what  course 
to  pursue,  he  can  always  explain  to  them  the  will  of  God  in  the 
matter." 

"Does  he  then  profess  to  "have  interviews  with  the  Divine 
Being  ?" 

"  He  sees  Him  as  Moses  saw  Him  in  the  bush  ;  understands 
His  will  by  dreams  and  visions,  and  then  interprets  them  in  the 
language  of  men." 

Mr.  Ward  now  came  in. 

"  I  am  trying  to  instruct  Mrs.  Ward  in  the  principles  and 
beauties  of  Mormonism,  and  she  does  not  prove  a  very  apt 
learner,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  half  reproachfully. 

Mr.  Ward  looked  as  if  he  considered  it  a  matter  of  perfect 
indifference,  and  other  company  coming  in,  the  conversation 
became  general,  but  all  relating  to  Mormon  matters  of  local 
import ;  what  diseased  persons  had  been  healed,  what  heathen 


The  Doctrine  of  Spiritual  Wives.  49 

converted,  and  what  happiness  would  result  to  the  faithful  from 
their  estabHshment  in  the  Promised  Land. 

I  had  recently  seen  but  little  of  Ellen,  yet  the  poor  girl 
seemed  suffering  acutely,  and  no  one  pitied  her. 

"  How  it  is  possible  for  Ellen  to  be  so  in  love  with  that  out- 
cast, is  incomprehensible  to  me  1"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  An  outcast !  I  thought  he  was  a  very  respectable 
man.-' 

"Oh,  he  is  respectable  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  but  an  out- 
cast from  the  Saints.  If  her  heart  was  where  it  should  be,  on 
spiritual  things,  she  would  cease  grieving  for  him." 

"  But  all,  my  good  friend,  have  not  your  mental  stamina,  and 
strength  of  purpose." 

"Neither  do  they  try  to  have,  but  sit  down  and  grieve  over 
the  first  affliction.     That  is  no  way  of  doing." 

"I  cannot  help  pitying  her,"  I  said  ;  "she  seems  so  artless, 
gentle,  and  innocent ;  so  bowed  down  by  sorrow.  Could  not 
your  elders  relax  for  once  the  stern  discipline  of  their  creed  in 
her  favor  ?  Indeed  it  would  make  me  happy  to  see  her  united 
to  her  lover." 

"  I  am  astonished,  Mrs.  Ward,  at  your  dullness  of  comprehen- 
sion ;  if,  indeed,  it  is  not,  as  I  half  suspect,  assumed  ;  our  elders 
are  not  the  originators  of  our  creed,  neither  can  they  change  the 
expressed  purposes  of  heaven.  ■  Women  can  only  be  saved 
through  their  husbands.  The  husband  is  saved  by  faith — the 
wife  is  saved  by  the  husband  ;  therefore,  you  see  that  she  could 
not  be  saved  if  united  to  an  unbelieving  husband." 

"  And  if  they  have  no  husbands  ?" 

"  They  must  be  the  spiritual  wives  of  some  brother." 

"  Will  you  please  to  enlighten  me  on  the  subject  of  this  spirit- 
ual wifery  ?" 

"  I  scarcely  think  you  sufficiently  initiated  in  the  mysteries  of 

a 


50  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

the  faith  to  understand  it  fully.     At  some  future  time  it  will  be 
expedient  to  inform  you." 
Thus  I  was  left  in  the  dark. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MORMON     REMOVALS. 

SPRING  came,  soft,  warm  and  balmy  ;  came  as  it  will  come 
when  we  haye  returned  to  dust.     The  Mormons  had  made 
every  preparation  for  removal.     They  numbered  fourteen  fami- 
lies, besides  several  others  who  had  been  separated  from  their 
families,  or  who  had  none.     Smith  was  the  life  and  soul  of  the 
party.     He  directed  everything,  and  governed  every  one.     In 
all  cases  of  difference  he  urged  a  special  revelation,  and  that  set- 
tled  the  question.      He  was  king,  prophet,  and  High  Priest ; 
consulted  like  an  oracle,  and  obeyed  like  a  god.     A  certain  pro- 
portion of  the  property  had  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  Smith, 
for  his  disposal,  while  the  remainder  was  retained  in  possession 
of  the  original  proprietors.     In  order  to  avoid  all  contact  with 
the  heathen,  it  was  decided  to  remove  in  wagons ;  to  take  a  large 
store  of  all   necessary  provisions  ;  and  only  to  purchase   such 
articles  as  were  absolutely  indispensable,  and  could  not  be  other- 
wise  obtained.     Mrs.  Bradish  seemed  in  her   element.     It  is 
impossible  to  form  an  adequate  idea  of  that  woman^s  activity,  or 
how  she  flew  from  thing  to  thing,  and  party  to  party,  advising 
one,  consoling  another,  and  playfully  chiding  a  third.     One  sis- 
ter wished  to  take  her  carpet,  and  this  Mrs.  Bradish  considered 
preposterous. 

"  Take  her  carpet,  indeed,  why  I  sold  all  mine,  Brussels, 


A  MonMON  Heroine.  51 

Ingrain  and  Turkey.  Hers  is  nothing  but  rags,  nohow  great 
in  bulk  and  weight,  and  nothing  in  value.  I  wonder  what  she 
is  thinking  of — but  that's  the  way  with  some  people  ;  they  are 
so  afraid  of  sacrificing  something  I  they  ought  to  known  what  I 
sacrificed;  my  fine  set  of  Sevres  China,  elegant  paintings, 
and  antique  furniture.''  However,  the  carpet  was  interdicted. 
Indeed,  it  seemed  that  almost  every  one  had  set  his  or  her  mind 
on  some  article,  and  designed  to  remove  it ;  and  it  was  equally 
certain  that  the  other  members  of  the  party  would  prohibit  its 
removal ;  for  each  family  was  subject  to  the  supervision  of  all  the 
rest.  This  occasioned  numberless  little  delays  and  bickerings,  in 
which  either  Mrs.  Bradish  or  Smith  would  be  called  in  to  decide 
the  matter.  They  wished  to  go  off  secretly  in  the  night,  and 
unknown  to  their  enemies,  especially  as  it  was  currently  reported 
that  a  mob  had  been  organized,  and  that  the  principal  bridges 
in  the  neighborhood  were  closely  watched.  '  Mrs.  Bradish  armed 
herself  with  knives  and  pistols,  and  looked  a  very  heroine  of 
romance.  She  had  a  pet  palfrey  that  she  determined  to  take 
along,  in  order  to  alternate  the  long  journey  between  riding  in 
the  wagon,  and  on  horseback,  no  one  presumed  to  interfere  with 
her  arrangements.  Mr.  Ward  said  the  plan  was  a  good  one, 
and  thus  it  was  settled. 

*'  By  the  by,  Mrs.  Bradish,"  said  I,  one  day,  "  have  you  heard 
anything  from  those  fellows  you  saluted  so  handsomely  at  the 
time  of  the  riot  ?" 

"jfs'ot  a  word,"  she  answered,  "they  knew  better  than  to 
make  it  known,  and  I  hardly  suppose  they  were  desperately 
wounded." 

"  If  they  were,  they  deserved  it,  and  should  we  be  attacked 
again,  I  suppose  that  you  will  be  equally  heroic." 

"I  certainly  shall;  I  have  made  preparations  for  such  emer 
gencies.  Be  ye  courageous,  and  faint  not ;  neither  spare  you. 
enemies,  when  ye  go  in  to  possess  the  good  laud." 


62  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  to  go  in  our  wagou,  which  contained  Mr. 
Ward,  myself,  and  the  two  children  beside.  Another  wagon 
was  particularly  appropriated  to  Mrs.  Clarke,  Ellen,  and  two 
other  women,  whom  I  had  not  seen  before ;  other  wagons  were 
entirely  laden  with  goods,  and  the  teams  driven  by  men  without 
families ;  those  having  such  incumbrances  rode  with  them  in 
other  wagons.  The  order  of  march  being  decided  upon,  the 
cavalcade  started  about  midnight.  The  heavens  were  perfectly 
dark  with  clouds,  not  a  star,  not  a  moonbeam,  not  a  sound,  but 
the  heavy  tramp  of  the  horses,  the  roll  of  the  wagon  wheels,  the 
snorting  and  running  of  the  cows  and  oxen  that  were  driven 
loose  to  furnish  food  by  the  way  ;  now  and  then  a  word  of  com- 
mand, as  it  passed  in  whispers  along  the  line.  There  were 
several  men  on  horseback,  and  the  whole  party  was  completely 
armed.  We  had  gone  some  distance,  and  I  began  to  hope  that 
no  danger  was  to  be  apprehended,  when  one  of  the  horsemen 
rode  up  to  our  wagon,  drew  the  curtains,  and  whispered  some- 
thing to  Mr.  Ward.  He  instantly  resigned  the  reins  to  the 
custody  of  Mrs.  Bradish,  who  was  accustomed  to  drive,  dis- 
mounted without  saying  a  word,  and  disappeared. 

"  I  wonder  what  can  be  the  matter,"  said  I. 

"  We  shall  know  soon  enough,  probably,"  she  answered. 

We  moved  on  slowly  ;  then  a  long  low  cry,  like  that  of  some 
night-bird  echoed  through  the  air.  It  was  a  preconcerted  signal, 
and  every  wagon  came  to  a  halt.  Five  minutes  probably  elapsed; 
five  minutes  -of  breathless  suspense,  when  the  curtains  of  our 
wagon  were  suddenly  lifted,  and  a  woman  thrust  in;  I  could  not 
see  her  face,  but  heard  the  rustle  of  her  dress,  and  the  sound  of 
her  weeping.  The  curtains  were  pulled  down  again  ;  she  found 
a  seat  somehow  in  the  obscurity,  and  Mrs.  Bradish  addressed 
her  by  inquiring  why  she  was  weeping,  but  in  a  whisper  so  low 
and  suppressed,  that  it  scarcely  seemed  articulate. 

♦'  My  husband  is  coming  after  me,"  said  the  woman,  **  and  I 


Difficulties  Encountered.  53 

am  afraid  of  him.  They  brought  me  to  this  wagon  as  a  place 
of  greater  safety.   They  have  taken  Irene  to  another.    Oh,  dear  !" 

"  And  who  is  Irene  ?"  I  was  a  very  Eve  in  curiosity. 

"  Irene  is  a  young  woman  from  our  neighborhood.  Her  father 
was  exceedingly  angry  when  he  found  out  that  she  had  joined 
you,  and  actually  threatened  to  shoot  her,  if  he  ever  laid  eyes 
on  her  again." 

Excited  by  conversation,  the  stranger  had  forgotten  to  weep. 

"  I  wonder  what  they  are  doing  anyhow,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish, 
impatiently.  "  Pve  a  great  mind  to  go  and  see.  Who  wants 
to  stand  here  all  night  ?  Pshaw  !  I'd  go  on,  and  when  an 
enemy  appeared,  I'd  fight  him.  How  absurd  to  be  waiting 
here." 

Presently  there  was  a  movement  among  the  wagons  beyond 
ours,  and  the  next  minute  the  horses  were  taken  by  the  head, 
softly  spoken  to,  and  turned  off  in  another  direction. 

"  It's  really  too  bad,  that  Mr.  Ward  don't  come  to  tell  us 
what  it  all  means,"  said  the  lady.  "  Positively  I'll  never  forgive 
him,  as  long  as  I  live." 

"  I  can  tell  you  what  it  means,"  said  the  woman. 

**  What  is  it  then  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  angrily. 

"  Why  the  bridge  down  yonder,  has  been  taken  possession  of 
by  the  mob,  and  they  are  turning  off  to  go  through  the  woods, 
and  ford  the  creek  higher  up.  I  heard  them  say  that  they  should 
have  to  do  so." 

"  Heard  who  say  so  ?" 

"  The  brethren,"  said  the  woman. 

I  thought  Mrs.  Bradish  was  dissatisfied,  because  something 
had  been  undertaken  without  her  advice  and  concurrence.  We 
moved  on  through  the  woods,  but  silence  was  impossible.  The 
wagons  would  creak,  the  cattle  run  and  snort,  the  brushwood 
crackle,  and  the  boys  halloo.  Yet  we  passed  on  without  being 
attacked,  and  finally  came  to  the  ford.    This  was  got  over  with* 


64  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

out  diflBcalty,  bnt  when  we  had  jouracyed  two  or  three  hundred 
yards  farther,  Mr.  Ward  came  to  the  side  of  the  wagon,  and 
informed  us  that  our  enemies  were  collected,  apparently  in  consi- 
derable numbers,  at  the  Cross  Roads,  about  half  a  mile  distant  ; 
"  Mr.  Gable,"  he  continued,  "  and  Harley  Cook,  appear  to  be 
the  leaders.  We  have  had  a  parley,  and  they  demand  that 
Irene  Gable  and  Mrs.  Cook,  shall  be  immediately  restored  to 
their  husband  and  father.  If  we  accept  these  conditions,  they 
will  leave  us  to  pursue  our  journey  unmolested  ;  if  not  they  will 
take  the  women  by  force." 

"  That  is,  if  they  can  get  them,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  but 
what  answer  did  you  return  ?" 

"  That  we  knew  nothing  of  such  women  ;  and  of  course  we 
shall  not  give  up  the  ladies,  if  they  decide  to  stay  with  us." 

"  I  should  prefer  to  stay.  I  am  afraid  of  my  husband,  he 
threatened  to  shoot  me  ;  and  yet,  to  avoid  involving  you  in  diffi- 
culties, and  prevent  violence  and  bloodshed,  perhaps  I  had 
better  go  back." 

"  Not  on  that  account  ;  you  shall  not,  Mrs.  Cook.  We  can 
muster  twenty  men,  well  armed." 

"  Count  me  two,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"Well,  twenty-two,  then,"  resumed  Mr.  Ward.  "Bnt  the 
greatest  fear  is,  that  the  country  will  rise,  and  that  we  shall  be 
pursued  and  harassed  a  great  distance.' ' 

Mrs.  Cook  was  sobbing  again. 

"  Dry  your  tears,  woman,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish  sternly.  "  This 
is  the  time  for  action.  Mr.  Ward,  I  have  thought  of  a  plan 
that  will,  I  think,  work  well." 

"  Let's  have  it,  quick." 

"  I  will  take  Mrs.  Cook  behind  me  on  Bounding  Bet  (this  was 
the  name  of  the  palfrey);  let  some  other  courageous  woman 
take  Irene  on  another  horse.  We  can  strike  out  in  an  easterly 
direction  along  that  dark,  unfrequented  road  through  the  Maple 


A   Mormon   Ruse.  55 

Woods,  and  which  intersects  the  turnpike  two  or  three  miles 
beyond  the  Corner,  where  th*^  heathen  are  gathered." 

"  Well,  what  then  V 

"  Go  forward  and  tell  the  men  that  the  women  they  are  in 
pursuit  of  are  not  in  the  company." 

"  We  have  told  them  so  already,  but  they  would  not  believe 
us." 

**  Invite  them  to  come  and  search  for  themselves." 

"They  swear  that  they  will  tar  and  feather  Smith  if  they 
find  him." 

"  They  had  better  say  if  they  knew  him." 

"  I  think  so,  too.  He  is  so  well  disguised  that  his  mother 
wouldn't  know  him." 

"  He  looks  like  a  man  a  hundred  and  eighty  years  old,"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish.     "  But  come,  I  am  in  a  hurry  to  be  off." 

"  Well,  I  must  communicate  your  scheme,  and  see  how  the 
others  like  it.  To  me  it  looks  feasible.  But  have  you  no 
fears  ?" 

"  Anna  Bradish  afraid  ?"  she  said,  contemptuously, 

"  I  know  you  are  made  of  sterner  stuff  than  any  other 
woman  I  ever  beheld." 

"  Yes  I  yes  !  I  know  all  that  too,  but  be  off  now,  and  let  me 
know  how  about  it  soon." 

Mr.  Ward  obeyed.  He  returned  in  a  few  minutes,  with  the 
information  that  the  plan  was  approved  of,  and  that  Mrs.  Stone 
volunteered  to  go  with  Irene. 

"  She  is  an  excellent  horsewoman,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  *'  and 
Roan  is  almost  equal  to  Bounding  Bet." 

The  palfrey  had  been  fastened  behind  the  wagon.  She  was 
now  brought  round,  and  the  two  women  quickly  mounted. 
Another  moment,  and  they  were  joined  by  Mrs.  Stone  and  her 
charge. 

"  Now  give  me  a  long  rope,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish." 


56  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

"  What  can  you  want  with  that  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  Here,  fasten  this  end  to  the  pommel  of  my  saddle.  Now, 
give  the  other  end  to  Mrs.  Stone.  We  cannot  possibly  see 
each  other  in  the  dark  woods,  yet  we  must  keep  in  company. 
I  will  put  Bet  in  a  steady  easy  canter.  She  goes  like  a  cat. 
You  do  the  same  by  Roan.  And  now,  Mr.  Ward,  you  know 
where  the  road  that  we  are  to  follow  intersects  the  other. 
Whichever  party  arrives  there  first  must  wait  for  the  other. 
This  shall  be  the  signal,"  and  she  set  up  a  cry  exactly  like  some 
bird  of  night. 

"  It  shall  be  as  you  say,"  he  answered,  "  and  may  Providence 
protect  you."  ,- 

"  Amen  !"  they  all  responded  fervently.  .^ 

There  was  the  sound  of  a  low  word,  the  easy  shuffling  of 
ambling  feet,  and  the  women  were  oflf. 

"  I  declare,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "  the  heroism  of  that  woman 
makes  me  ashamed  of  myself.  But  now  for  the  remainder  of 
the  drama."     He  then  left  the  wagon. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  for  me  to  say  that  I  felt  not  a  par- 
ticle of  that  heroic  spirit  which  animated  Mrs.  Bradish,  or  that 
I  would  have  implored  him  to  stay  with  me,  had  not  shame 
restrained  such  an  expression  of  fear.  But  he  soon  came  back, 
saying  that  a  delegation  had  been  sent  to  the  enemy,  with  an 
invitation  for  them  to  search  the  wagons  for  themselves. 

"  But  is  there  no  danger  of  violence  from  them  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  I  think  not,"  he  answered.  "  They  are  not  the  class  that 
mobs  are  usually  composed  of,  but  several  respectable  and  influ- 
ential men  are  among  them.  Brother  Smith's  female  converts 
occasion  us  a  good  deal  of  trouble.  These  men  care  nothing 
about  our  faith  as  Mormons,  but  they  say  that  we  are  carrying 
off  their  wives  and  daughters,  and  that  they  will  not  endure  it. 
When  they  ascertain  that  the  women  are  not  here,  they  will 
probably  disperse  quietly." 


The   Stratagem  Successful.  67 

The  wagons  moved  on  slowly,  and  we  were  soon  met  by  the 
Committee  of  Search,  who  were  headed  by  Cook  and  Gable. 
Lights  were  speedily  produced,  every  curtain  raised,  and  every 
wagon  thoroughly  searched,  but  neither  wife  nor  daughter  could 
be  found.  The  searchers  could  not  be  satisfied.  Again  and 
again  they  looked,  examined,  hunted,  retracing  the  same  places 
over  and  over.     At  last  Mr.  Gable  spoke. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said,  addressing  his  comrades,  "  we  are 
altogether  at  fault.  It  is  certain  that  the  persons  we  are  look- 
ing for  are  not  here.  We  have  been  led  on  a  false  scent,  and 
now  I  think  that  we  owe  these  gentlemen  our  apologies,  for  the 
unnecessary  delay  a,nd  trouble  we  have  put  themjto." 

Mr.  Ward  expressed  great  gratification  that  they  were  satis- 
fied, and  after  the  exchange  of  mutual  good  wishes,  we  were 
permitted  to  move  on  peacefully,  and  the  others  dispersed  to 
their  homes. 

"  And  now,"  said  I,  "  where  are  we  to  meet  Mrs.  Bradish  ?" 

•^  About  three  miles  ahead." 

"  It  was  hardly  right  to  deceive  them  so." 

"  Perfectly,"  he  answered.  "  As  the  Israelites  deceived  and 
spoiled  the  Egyptians,  we,  as  saints,  may  deceive  and  spoil  the 
heathen." 

I  was  silenced,  but  not  convinced,  by  this  kind  of  argument. 
Mr.  Ward  indulged  himself  in  laughing  heartily  at  the  expense 
of  those  who  had  been  cheated,  and  deceived,  as  he  quoted  it, 
by  a  woman's  wit. 

The  clouds  had  partially  broken,  and  now  and  then  a  little 
twinkling  star  peeped  timidly  through  the  firmament.  Indeed, 
the  darkness,  to  my  great  relief,  was  much  less  intense.  My 
apprehensions,  however,  had  been  less  for  myself  than  Mrs. 
Bradish  and  her  companions.  My  thoughts  constantly  referred 
to  the  long  dark  woods,  and  the  lonely  midnight  ride. 

"  Are  there  no  wild  animals  in  the  Maple  Woods  ?"  I  inquired. 

3* 


58  Femat.k  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

*'  There  are,"  he  answered,  "  or  at  least  I  suppose  so.^' 

"  Is  Mrs.  Bradish  in  no  danger,  then  ?" 

"  She  is  iu  danger,  doubtless.  It  is  only  a  short  time  since 
a  man  was  pursued  by  a  pack  of  wolves.  Nothing  but  th© 
fleetness  of  his  horse  saved  him  ;  but  Providence  will  protect 
her." 

"  Providence  protects  those  who  take  care  of  themselves,"  I 
answered  :  "  but  is  there  no  danger  of  her  taking  the  wrong 
road." 

"Not  mucb,  I  guess,"  he  replied.  "To  be  sure  there  are 
many  different  paths,  but  she  knows  the  direction." 

"However,  it  seems  to  me  that  we  shall  never  see  her 
again." 

"Weak  and  silly,"  he  replied,  "you  judge  of  her  by  your- 
self." 

"We  travelled  on  in  silence.  At  length  the  wagons  came  to  a 
full  stop.  We  had  arrived  at  the  intersection  of  the  roads. — 
The  signal  agreed  upon  was  given.  All  listened  breathlessly. 
It  was  not  answered,  but  after  a  few  minutes  a  dull  sound  was 
heard.  It  came  nearer  and  nearer,  settling  at  last  in  the  long 
steady  gallop  of  horses.  Again  the  signal  was  given  ;  and  this 
time  answered.  They  soon  came  up.  Mrs.  Bradish  and  Mrs. 
Cook  took  places  in  our  Wagon ;  Mrs.  Stone  and  Irene  in 
theirs. 

"  Thank  heaven,"  I  said,  grasping  the  hand  of  the  first  lady, 
"  thank  heaven  you  are  safe." 

"  Safe,  child  ;  did  you  dream  that  there  was  danger  ?" 

"  Certainly ;  was  not  a  man  pursued  through  these  very  woods 
by  a  pack  of  wolves  ?" 

"  To  be  sure  there  was,  but  the  wolves  didn't  pursue  me.  I 
had  no  fears  of  them." 

"  And  you  got  through  perfectly  safe  and  easy  ?"  said  Mr. 
Ward  ;  "  I  had  some  misgivings  myself." 


The   First   Halt.  59 

"  I  had  none  ;  but  how  did  yon  get  along  with  the  enemy  ?" 

"  First  rate  ;  when  they  found  that  those  they  sought  for 
were  not  among  us,  they  even  oflFered  to  apologize." 

'*  Trust  a  woman's  wit,"  said  Mrs  Bradish,  bursting  into  a 
laugh.     "  Oh,  it  is  too  good." 

"  I  don't  know  what  we  should  do  without  you,"  said  Mr. 
Ward  ;  "  I  am  very  confident  no  one  else  would  have  thought 
of  such  a  scheme." 

Mrs.  Bradish  received  the  congratulations  of  the  whole  com- 
pany, and  it  seemed  to  me  on  this,  and  on  many  occasions  after- 
wards, that  her  shrewdness  was  more  than  a  match  for  Smith's 
inspiration. 

We  travelled  the  remainder  of  the  night,  and  halted  in  a 
pleasant  valley  the  next  morning  about  sunrise.  As  it  had 
been  decided  to  have  no  dealings  with  the  heathen,  we  prepared  > 
to  take  breakfast  on  the  green  sward.  The  wagons  were  drawn 
up  in  a  line,  the  teams  unharnessed,  turned  loose,  and  fed  ;  the 
men,  women,  and  children  gathered  into  groups,  preparing  or 
partaking  of  their  food.  Smith  still  retained  his  disguise,  and 
I  observed  that  his  attentions  were  divided  between  Mrs.  Clarke 
and  Mrs.  Cook.  Ellen  seemed  neglected  by  every  one.  She 
sat  apart  from  the  rest,  and  looked  so  sad  and  disconsolate,  that 
one's  heart  ached  to  behold  her.  Even  her  own  mother  rarely 
looked  towards  her,  or  spoke  to  her.  I  observed  the  same  to 
Mrs.  Bradish.     She  smiled,  and  said  it  was  nothing. 

We  rested  for  two  hours,  and  then  the  teams  were  again  har- 
nessed, the  passengers  mounted  in  the  wagons,  and  we  set  off. 

Mrs.  Cook  was  no  longer  in  our  company,  but  had  returned 
to  the  wagon  in  which  she  had  first  ridden,  and  in  which  Smith 
also  rode. 

There  is  very  little  romance  in  a  journey  out  West.  The  dull 
monotony  of  the  route  ;  the  long  interminable  winding  roads, 
through  valleys,  over  hills,  and  beside  water  courses  ;  the  strag- 


00  Female   Life  among  the  Mormonsl, 

gling  villages,  looking  so  near  like  each  other  that  you  are 
almost  tempted  to  believe  yourself  to  be  in  the  condition  of  per- 
sons, who,  becoming  bewildered  in  some  forest,  describe  a  circle 
instead  of  progressing  onwards,  and  continually,  though  without 
consciousness  of  it,  review  the  same  scenes.  Doubtless  we  were 
a  godsend  to  many  a  villager  half  dying  with  ennui,  who  had 
retailed  her  last  piece  of  scandal,  reported  the  last  short-coming 
of  the  pastor,  and  the  last  frailty  of  an  erring  sister.  In  many 
places  the  inhabitants  turned  out  en  masse  to  behold  us. 
Groups  would  be  stationed  on  the  hills,  the  women  holding  aloft 
their  infauts  as  if  to  show  them  a  glimpse  of  some  great  natural 
curiosity,  troops  of  children,  staring  and  gaping  at  first,  and 
then  running  and  whooping  like  young  savages  when  they  had 
settled  the  question  that  we  looked  exactly  like  other  people. 
But  Smith  was  certainly  the  greatest  curiosity,  particularly  with 
the  women.  The  moment  our  encampment  was  made  at  night, 
if  in  a  habitable  neighborhood,  we  were  thronged  with  visitors. 
Fat  ladies  came,  sometimes  bringing  small  presents,  ofteuer  with 
their  pipes  and  snuff-boxes.  Beautiful  girls,  with  and  without 
protectors,  swarmed  around  us.  Dirty  men  from  their  work, 
saturated  with  the  fumes  of  tobacco  and  whisky,  with  now  and 
then  a  gent,  would  insist  on  knowing  all  about  Mormonism,  or 
on  being  present  at  our  morning  and  evening  devotions. 

I  believe  that  we  should  have  got  along  very  well,  had  not 
Smith,  as  usual,  been  possessed  with  the  mania  of  making  con- 
verts ;  and  on  this  occasion,  as  well  as  others,  the  subjects  of 
his  exertions  were  young  and  beautiful  girls.  One  warm,  beau- 
tiful evening,  two  sisters  came  to  visit  us  in  company  with  their 
parents.  The  place  of  our  encampment  was  on  the  border  of  a 
wood,  near  the  banks  of  a  limpid  stream.  I  had  wandered  off 
by  myself,  and  sat  down  on  a  fallen  log  behind  a  clump  of  elders 
and  laurels,  yet  in  plain  view  of  the  encampment,  and  where  I 
could  see  all  that  was  going  on  without  being  seen.     The 


The   Abduction   of   Hannah.  ^l 

parents  were  in  deep  conversation  with  some  Mormon  elders, 
when  Irene  laughingly  approached  the  sisters,  and  asked  them 
how  they  would  like  to  be  Mormons. 

"I  think  I  should  like  it,"  said  Hannah,  a  gay,  sprightly 
creature  ;  and  she  glanced  inadvertently  towards  a  group  of 
young  men,  who  had  come  in  from  the  village,  and  in  which  I 
suppose  she  had  a  lover. 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Irene,  "  you  had  better  go  with  us." 

"Wonder  if  I  hadn't  though?"  she  returned ;  and  thus  the 
two  girls  kept  up  a  sort  of  playful  badinage. 

Smith  was  in  disguise  ;  but  I  knew  him,  and  determined,  to 
watch  his  motions.     He  soon  approached  Hannah. 

"  My  daughter,"  he  said,  in  a  voice  modulated  exactly  like 
that  of  an  aged  man,  "sit  down  here,  and  converse  with  an 
aged  grandfather,  who  is  a  Mormon,  but  who  once  had  a  beau- 
tiful daughter,  exactly  like  yourself." 

"  Had  you  ?"  she  said,  archly. 

"  Indeed,  I  had." 

"  What  became  of  her  ?" 

"She  died." 

"  Died,  dreadful  I" 

"  Dying  is  not  dreadful  to  the  good  ;  but  sit  here  beside  me 
and  I  will  tell  you  about  it." 

Sh6  sat  down  beside  him.  Irene  drew  the  sister's  arm  within 
hers,  and  they  took  a  short  stroll  together.  What  he  said  to 
her  no  other  ear  heard,  what  arts  he  employed  upon  her  it  is 
impossible  to  tell.  It  was  something,  however,  of  no  ordinary 
character,  as  the  result  will  show. 

Meanwhile  a  light  gust  of  clouds  swept  over  the  sky  ;  it 
became  quite  dark,  and  the  parents  wished  to  go  home,  but 
Hannah  was  not  to  be  found.  Inquiries  being  made,  Irene  said 
that  Hannah  had  gone  with  another  young  lady,  her  cousin,  and 
would  not  return  till  the  next  day. 


tj2  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  That  is  strange,  anyhow,"  said  the  old  lady  ;  "  why  did  she 
not  speak  to  me  about  it  ?" 

*'  I  know  nothing  abont  that,"  returned  Irene,  coldly. 

"  Well,  we  shall  have  to  let  her  go,  I  s'pose  ;"  and  they 
walked  off. 

And  where  was  Smith  during  this  conversation  ? 

He  stood  by  like  some  quaint,  antiquated  grandfather. 

That  night  a  special  revelation  directed  that  he  should  have 
a  wagon  especially  appropriated  to  his  own  use  ;  and  conse- 
quently the  ladies  who  had  occupied  it  formerly,  were  dis- 
tributed here  and  there.  Ellen  came  to  us,  and  I  was  glad  of 
it,  as  it  would  give  me  an  opportunity  to  have  some  conversation 
with  her.  Mrs.  Bradish  had  gone  to  nurse  and  prescribe  for  a 
sick  child  belonging  to  the  company.  Mr.  Ward  took  up  his 
lodgings  in  a  wagon  exclusively  occupied  by  men,  and  no  one 
remained  with  us  capable  of  appreciating  or  reporting  our  con- 
versation. 

"  The  old  lady  didn't  seem  to  relish  her  daughter's  going  off 
so  unceremoniously,"  I  said,  at  length. 

"  Her  daughter  didn't  go  anywhere,"  answered  Ellen,  quietly. 

"  Where  is  she  then  r 

"  In  yonder  wagon." 

"  What  one  ?" 

"  Ours." 

"  Ellen,  Miss  Bradly,  are  you  sure  of  what  you  say  ?" 

"  Sure,  certainly,  didn't  I  see  him  lift  her  in  ;  didn't  I  hear 
him  tell  Irene  to  forge  that  lie.  Oh!  Mrs.  Ward,  I  could  tell 
you  things  of  that  man  which  would  make  you  shudder." 

"  Tell  me,  Ellen,  do,"  I  said,  soothingly.  "  I  have  long 
known  that  some  dreadful  burden  was  on  your  mind.  I  am 
your  friend,  confide  in  me  as  in  a  sister." 

*'  Oh,  I  dare  not  ;  he  would  kill  me." 

"  Who  would  kill  you,  my  poor  child  ?" 


Ellen^s  Narrative.  63 

*'  I  am  afraid  to  speak  it ;  it  seems  to  me  that  he  can  read  my 
thoughts,  and  I  fear  to  look  at  him.  My  mother  is  angry  with 
me,  because  she  says  I  have  no  faith  in  him  ;  how  can  I 
have  faith  in  a  man  whom  I  know  to  be  so  desperately 
wicked  ? 

"I  believe,  she  said,  after  a  time,  "I  believe  that  I  can 
confide  in  you.  You  are  not  one  of  them.  You  'have  not 
experienced  the  power  of  that  dreadful  man  as  I  have." 

"  No  ;  I  am  not  a  Mormon  in  belief,  and  yet  I  know  that 
Smith  at  least  possesses  power,  with  which  men  generally  are 
not  endowed." 

"  Yes,"  said  Ellen  ;  "  and  itas  that  which  frightens  me." 

"  I  have  longed  wished  to  ascertain  ^hat  were  your  sensa- 
tions on  that  eventful  night  of  the  Mormon  meeting.  Excuse 
me,  Ellen,  but  were  you  really  dead  ?" 

"  I  know  not." 

"  Had  you  been  sick  ?" 

"  Be  patient,  and  I  will  relate  the  whole.  Smith  had  fre- 
quently given  out  that  under  peculiar  circumstances,  he  could 
raise  the  dead.  Two  or  three  times  some  mother,  agonizing 
over  the  loss  of  her  offspring,  had  implored  him  to  try,  but  a 
special  revelation  would  always  come  in  to  forbid  it.  At  length 
some  of  the  brothers  gave  him  to  understand  that  they  must 
see  an  exhibition  of  his  work,  or  hear  no  more  about  it.  He 
engaged  to  resurrectionize  the  first  believer  who  fell  beneath  the 
power  of  the  enemy,  and  there  the  matter  rested.  Smith  came 
to  our  house  on  the  day  in  question.  I  was  entirely  alone,  and 
sat  sewing  by  the  window.  His  deportment  was  very  grave, 
and  something  unusual  seemed  to  weigh  on  his  mind.  I  had  a 
presentiment  that  it  related  to  me,  and  whenever  was  a  pre- 
sentiment at  fault  ?  At  length  he  spoke,  and  his  voice  sent  a 
thrill  of  horror  through  my  heart. 

"  '  Ellen,'  he  said,  '  you  are  about  to  die.' 


64  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  *  How — when  V  I  answered,  commanding  my  voice  as  well 
as  I  was  able. 

"  *  Now,  immediately.  I  had  a  special  roTelation  of  it ;  and, 
knowing  that  you  were  alone,  came  in  to  aid  and  comfort  yon. 
But  fear  not,  child  ;  the  presence  of  God  is  with  you — look  at 
me.' 

"  His  words  struck  me  with  inexpressible  dread.  To  die — to 
leave  the  beautiful  earth,  and  all  I  loved  ;  the  thought  was  hor- 
rible I  yet  I  doubted  not  of  its  fulfillment,  and  looked  towards 
him,  as  he  bade  me.  I  was  fascinated  by  bis  gaze,  so  deep, 
earnest  and  steady.  A  strange  sensation  of  drowsiness  over- 
powered my  senses.  I  wished,  but  could  not  struggle  against  it. 
The  consciousness  thilt  I  was  dying  came  over  me ;  and  yet  how 
diflferent  from  all  that  I  had  imagined  of  death.  No  pain,  no 
torture,  no  agonizing  convulsions,  but  all  calm,  sedate,  and  tran- 
quil. A  gradual  suspension  of  feeling  and  perception,  a  blending 
of  indistinct  images,  like  objects  in  a  dream,  that  mingle  and 
then  melt  to  nothingness.  Yet  I  knew  that  a  warm  hand  closed 
my  eyes  ;  that  the  same  hand  moved  gently  down  my  extremi- 
ties ;  and  that  was  the  last." 

"  And  did  Smith  call  your  parents  ?" 

"  He  did.  He  told  them  that  Providence  sent  him  to  me  to 
soothe  my  dying  moments  ;  and  that  it  had  been  revealed  like- 
wise that  I  should  rise  from  the  dead." 

"  'Tis  strange,  His  passing  strange,"  I  said  involuntarily. 

"  I  once  read,"  said  Ellen,  slowly,  and  with  awful  emphasis, 
"  I  once  read  of  a  man  who  had  made  a  bargain  with  the  Evil 
One  :  power  was  given  on  one  side — on  the  other,  the  immortal 
soul  was  sold.  It  sometimes  seems  to  me  that  he  has  employed 
the  same  fearful  means  to  effect  his  purposes.  That  it  comes 
from  heaven,  as  he  professes,  I  cannot  believe." 

"  But  you  are  not  a  believer  in  him  ?" 

"Once  I  was  ;  but  now" 


Ellen's  Narrative,  Continued.  65 

"But  now,  what?" 

"He  must  be  a  wicked  man.  It  cannot  be  otherwise.  I 
could  unfold  a  tale.     I  have  been  among  the  initiated." . 

This  was  said  incoherently,  and  more  as  a  soliloquy  than  as  if 
addressed  to  me. 

"  What  is  it,  Ellen  ?" 

"  When  I  first  saw  Joseph  Smith,  I  was  pure  and  happy — 
betrothed  to  an  amiable  young  man,  whom  I  loved,  and  who 
loved  me.  Smith,  by  his  hellish  arts,  succeeded  in  making  my 
parents  believe  that,  to  ensure  my  salvation,  the  marriage  must 
be  broken  off,  unless  my  lover  could  be  converted  to  Mormon- 
ism.  That,  they  well  knew,  was  impossible  ;  and  so  we  were 
forbidden  to  see  or  speak  to  each  other.  It  is  true  that,  hearing 
continually  the  praises  of  Smith,  and  witnessing  the  exhibitions 
of  his  power,  astonished  and  filled  me  with  awe  and  veneration. 
His  presence  was  that  of  the  basilisk.  He  exerted  a  mystical 
magical  influence  over  me — a  sort  of  sorcery  that  deprived  me 
of  the  unrestricted  exercise  of  free  will.  It  never  entered  into 
my  brain  that  he  could  cherish  impure  motives  ;  that  one  pro- 
fessing such  sainted  holiness  could  seek  the  gratification  of  law- 
less passions.  No  friendly  voice  was  near  to  warn  me,  and  I 
fell" 

"Oh  I  Ellen,  you  frighten  me  ;  yet  I  suspected  as  much." 

"  And  it "  frightened  me  ;  but  hear  me  out.  I  became  a 
mother  1" 

"  Worse  and  worse." 

"  Indeed,  you  may  well  say  that ;  for  the  worst  is  yet  to 
come." 

"  What  became  of  your  child  ?" 

"  I  know  not.  Into  my  mother's  ear,  I  poured  the  tale  of  mr 
wrongs  and*  woes.  Where  else  could  I  go  with  it  ?  yet,  so  deep 
was  her  reverence  for  that  man,  that  she  refused  to  believe  me. 
My  father  mentioned  it  to  Smith  ;  but  he  utterly  and  totally 


66  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

denied  the  whole.  At  length,  however,  it  became  necessary  that 
something  should  be  done,  and  a  meeting  was  called.  At  that 
meeting  only  four  persons  were  present." 

"  And  who  were  they  ?" 

*'  The  knowledge  will  probably  embitter  your  whole  life — do 
you  wish  to  know  ?" 

"  Certainly ."x 

"Your  husband,  Mrs.  Ward,  my  father,  Smith,  and  Mrs. 
Bradish." 

^*  Is  it  possible  1     But  what  was  decided  upon  ?'* 

"That  I  only  know- by  the  results.  I  was  taken  to  the  house 
of  Mrs.  Bradish.  There  my  sickness  occurred.  I  well  knew 
ray  condition — well  knew  the  meaniug  of  the  fierce  pangs  that 
seized  me  ;  then  I  sunk  into  a  state  of  partial  unconsciousness, 
not  totally  oblivious  to  passing  events,  and  yet  incapable  of 
speech  or  motion.  I  woke  from  this  state  to  ask  for  my  child, 
and  they  made  strange  of  it — laughed,  and  said  I  was  beside 
myself — wanted  to  know  what  made  me  imagine  such  an 
absurdity — and,  finally,  threatened  to  send  me  to  the  lunatic 
asylum,  if  ever  I  mentioned  such  a  thing  again.  Imagine  my 
anguish  ;  for  description  is  powerless.  I  said  no  more,  for  I 
feared  them  ;  but  set  myself  to  remember  and  connect  the 
events  of  the  few  past  hours.  I  had  distinctly  heard  the  feeble 
wail  of  an  infant ;  then  it  seemed  that  I  heard  or  saw  (for 
everything  was  confused)  Mrs.  Bradish  go  stealthily  to  the 
closet-door,  open  it,  and  remark  :  '  It  can  lay  here  a  short  time.' 
That  the  closet-door  was  then  closed,  when  there  was  a  slight 
whispering,  and  some  one  said  :  '  All  for  the  best.  It  would 
have  disgraced  us  in  the  eyes  of  the  heathen.'  My  child  was  in 
that  closet,  dead  I  I  knew',  I  felt  that  it  must  be  so.  Dead  ! 
yet  it  was  not  stillborn  ;  for  I  heard  its  feeble  wail.  Dead  now, 
nevertheless  ;  and  how  ?  The  thought  was  horrifying  !  and 
thea  I  lay  still — oh  !  how  still  1 — but  my  thoughts  were  busy, 


A  Mother's  Instinct.         '  ■  W 

and  they  all  revolved  round  that  dead  child  ;  and  the  intense 
burning  desire  to  behold  it  grew  stronger  every  moment,  and 
seemed  to  give  me  a  supernatural  strength  and  energy  as  well 
as  insight  into  their  dark  designs.  Then  it  came  to  me  that 
they  would  take  and  bury  it  while  I  slept.  '  But  I  will  sleep  no 
more/  I  said  to  the  inward  monitor,  and  resolutely  refrained 
from  slumber.  Mrs.  Bradish  soothed  and  counselled  me  to  rest, 
even  recommended  a  narcotic  ;  but  this  time  I  had  a  purpose 
unfulfilled,  and  was  not  to  be  cajoled.  Faint,  sick,  and  weary, 
as  I  was,  I  overmatched  these  resolute  and  strong  women.  Oh, 
what  is  there  that  an  unconquerable  will  cannot  effect !  Mrs. 
Bradish  seemed  really  exasperated,  and  chid  me  smartly  for  my 
wakefulness.  She  then  went  out  and  called  the  attendant. 
They  whispered  in  suppressed  tones  ;  but,  on  parting,  one  said 
to  the  other  :  '  Some  time  near  morning,  when  she  falls  asleep  ;' 
the  other  assented,  and  the  attendant  came  back  to  watch  with 
me." 

"  And  who  was  this  attendant  ?" 

*'  I  never  saw  her  before  or  since  ;  she  was  probably  one  of 
those  miserable  women,  who,  for  gold,  will  commit  almost  any 
crime.  How  I  loathed  her  hateful  presence  ;  but  knowing  that 
the  success  of  my  wishes  depended  on  lulling  her  suspicions, 
I  said  nothing.  At  length  she  grew  drowsy,  for  the  muscles  of 
her  neck  began  to  relax,  and  her  head  to  nod.  *You  had 
better  compose  yourself  into  a  comfortable  position,  and  sleep,' 
I  said,  addressing  her  ;  '  I  can  call  you  if  necessary.'  With  a 
yawn  or  two  she  complied  with  the  suggestion,  and  her  heavy 
breathing  soon  made  it  apparent  that  she  had  fallen  asleep. 

"  And  then  I  rose  in  the  bed.  Sickness  and  faintness  over- 
powered me  for  a  moment,  but  mastering  these  sensations  by  a 
strong  effort  of  resolute  will,  I  slipped  from  my  couch.  But  my 
tottering  limbs  refused  to  support  me,  and  I  sunk  to  the  floor. 
vThen  dragging  myself  heavily  along,  I  made  my  way  to  the 


68  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

closet,  opened  the  door  silently,  and  drew  thence  a  small  bundle, 
which  my  heart  too  plainly  told  me,  was  bone  of  my  bone  and 
flesh  of  my  flesh.  Unwinding  it  carefully,  an  infant  was  dis- 
closed, with  a  thick  piece  of  brown  paper  drawn  tightly  over  its 
mouth.  I  knew  the  purpose  of  this,  and  no  longer  able  to 
contain  myself,  I  shrieked  aloud,  my  brain  swam,  there  was  a 
noise  like  the  rush  of  waters  in  my  ears  ;  then  all  was  darkness. 

"  When  I  recovered,  Mrs,  Bradish  was  sitting  beside  me.  I 
feared  to  look  at  her,  and  covered  my  face  with  the  bed-clothes. 

"  *  Are  you  better,  dear  V  she  said,  soothingly.  '  You  have 
been  very  ill.' 

"  I  dared  not  trust  my  voice  to  speak,  and  remained  silent, 
while  she  continued  ;  *  Will  you  not  have  an  anodyne,  or  some 
little  nourishment  ?  Oh  I  I  perceive  yon  are  too  weak  to 
answer,'  and  without  ceremony  she  went  to  a  small  cupboard, 
poured  out  a  glass  of  wine,  and  bringing  it  to  me,  raised  my 
head  slightly,  and  compelled  me  to  swallow  it." 

"  And  all  this  happened,  and  I  an  inmate  of  the  same  house  ?" 

"All  this,  and  much  more,"  continued  Ellen.  "When  I 
recovered,  Smith  consented  to  receive  me  as  his  spiritual  wife, 
for  a  time.  The  same  as  he  has  received  Irene  and  those  foolish 
women,  who  have  abandoned  their  homes  for  him.  Now 
Hannah  will  be  added  to  the  number.  When  he  tires  of  her, 
she  will  be  cast  off,  or  given  to  some  one  else." 

"  Perhaps  her  relatives  will  reclaim  her  ?" 

"  No  hopes  of  it.  Once  in  his  hands,  there  is  no  rescue  or 
remedy.     Oh  !  it  is  horrible  1" 

And  what  a  revelation  was  this  to  me — me,  so  closely  con- 
nected with  the  principal  aiders  and  abettors  in  such  deeds  of 
crime.  But  after  a  violent  struggle  with  my  feelings,  I 
concluded  that  silence  and  apparent  ignorance  would  be  the 
best  poUcy,  since  the  confidence  of  Ellen  could  not  be  betrayed, 
and  I  bad  no  other  proof. 


The  Pursuit.  69 

The  next  morning  the  encampment  was  broken  up,  and  the 
cavalcade  under  way  two  hours  earlier  than  usual.  I  had  a 
shrewd  suspicion  of  the  reason.  Mrs.  Bradish,  however,  said, 
that  they  wished  to  travel  in  the  cool  of  the  morning,  in  order 
to  have  a  longer  time  for  rest  in  the  heat  of  the  day.  The 
words  of  Ellen  had  awakened  my  suspicions,  and  I  determined 
to  watch  that  woman,  I  soon  discovered  that  something 
unusual  was  going  on,  and  was  not  long  in  conjecturing  the 
cause.  Bounding  Bet  was  brought  forward,  saddled  and 
bridled  for  a  ride. 

"  I  think  a  gallop  this  morning  will  be  decidedly  pleasant  and 
exhilarating,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Do  you  ride  alone  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  I  have  hardly  decided,"  she  answered,  ''  some  of  the  girls 
can  ride  with  me  if  they  choose." 

Then  she  mounted,  and  rode  around  in  the  direction  of  the 
leading  wagons.  I  could  not  see  at  the  time  whether  she  took 
off  any  of  the  girls  or  not,  but  soon  perceived  her  galloping  off 
in  a  circular  direction,  with  a  woman,  in  whom  I  recognized 
Hannah,  mounted  behind  her. 

We  journeyed  on  probably  four  or  five  miles,  when  we  heard 
the  sound  of  an  approaching  company,  and  presently  eight  or 
ten  young  men,  armed  and  mounted,  came  up.  One,  a  little 
ahead  of  the  others,  ordered  the  wagons  to  halt,  and  demanded 
his  sister. 

"  Your  sister  ?  what  have  we  to  do  with  your  sister  ?"  said 
Smith,  affecting  utter  indifference  to  the  subject. 

"You  know  very  well  who  I  mean,"  said  the^  young,  man, 
unable  to  restrain  his  rising  passion.  "  And  if  you  don't  tell 
me  where  she  is,  by  G — d,  I'll  blow  your  brains  out  1  that  I  will." 

Mr.  Ward  advanced  to  the  young  fellow,  and  said,  in  a  con- 
ciliating manner,  "  Indeed,  sir,  how  can  we  tell  you  where  your 
sister  is,  when  we  don't  know  ourselves  ?" 


70  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  But  you  do  know.  She  came  last  night ;  that's  certain. 
When  mother  wanted  to  go  home,  some  of  you  told  her  that 
Hannah  had  gone  off  with  her  cousin.  It  was  a  lie,  the  whole 
of  it  Jacob  Ware  told  me  that  he  saw  her  get  into  one  of 
your  wagons." 

"  Well,  you  can  search  the  wagons.'^ 

"  And  we  will  search  them." 

A  thought  struck  me.  I  had  been  considered  good  at 
sketching  ;  could  I  not  communicate  to  him  a  knowledge  of  his 
sister  in  that  way  ?  Pencil  and  paper  were  handy,  no  one  was 
with  me  but  the  children,  and  I  began.  In  a  few  minutes  I 
had  formed  a  tolerable  picture  of  a  horse,  with  two  women  on 
his  back,  flying  over  the  hills.  When  it  came  the  turn  of  our 
wagon  to  be  searched,  I  contrived  to  slip  it  unperceived  into  his 
hand,  and  by  a  gesture  enjoined  silence.  He  thrust  the  paper 
into  his  pocket,  and  a  moment  after  retired  beyond  observation. 
Rejoining  the  others,  he  gazed  earnestly  and  steadfastly  at  me, 
when  I  pointed  the  direction  they  had  taken.  He  nodded 
assentingly. 

*'  Are  you  now  satisfied  ?"  inquired  Mr.  Ward,  when  the 
wagons  were  all  searched. 

"  I  am  not,"  answered  the  young  man  ;  "  your  company  are 
not  all  here." 

"  Are  not  ?  and  who  is  missing,  pray  ?" 

"  That  tall,  elegant  woman,  with  such  a  dignified  aspect  and 
carriage,  and  that  ambling  pony,  for  which  I  ofifered  two  hun- 
dred dollars  last  night.  That  pony  would  carry  double  finely  ;" 
and  giving  a  significant  whistle,  his  party  mounted  almost  in  a 
second,  and  set  oflf  at  full  speed. 

The  Mormons  appeared  actually  paralyzed. 

"  Some  one  must  have  given  him  a  hint,"  he  said,  soliloquiz- 
ing. 

"  A  hint  of  what  ?" 


Discomfiture   of   Mrs.  Bradish.  "ll 

"  Nothing/'  he  answered,  suddenly  recalled  to  consideration. 

''Nothing,  at  least  that  concerns  you." 

The  cavalcade  now  moved  on,  but  it  was  very  evident  that 
unusual  apprehensions  were  entertained  by  the  saints.  Every 
countenance  wore  a  look  of  anxiety,  and  every  eye  was  occasion- 
ally strained  far  off  in  the  distance,  as  if  to  discover  if  possible 
some  traces  of  the  fugitives.  At  least  two  hours  elapsed,  when 
we  caught  the  sound  of  firearms,  discharged  apparently  in  a 
neighboring  wood.  Then  loud  voices,  two  or  three  screams,  and 
all  became  silent. 


CHAPTER    YI. 


THE    RECAPTURE. 


ii  T  THINK,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  ''that  we  must  send  some  of 

_[_  our  men  off  to  see  what  is  going  on." 

Three  of  the  horsemen  were  accordingly  directed  to  ride  off 
into  the  woods,  and  reconnoitre.  They  soon  returned,  bringing 
Mrs.  Bradish  severely  wounded,  and  almost  suffocated  with 
rage. 

I  was  seriously  alarmed,  as  the  blood  was  flowing  freshly 
from  a  deep  wound  in  her  arm.  Her  hair  was  dishevelled,  her 
bonnet  gone,  her  clothes  torn,  and  in  the  wildest  disorder 
The  whole  party  crowded  round  her,  asking  a  thousand  ques- 
tions in  a  breath.  "  How  had  it  all  happened  ?"  "  Where  was 
Hannah  ?"     "  Where  was  Bounding  Bet  ?" 

Mr.  Ward  thrust  them  aside,  and  kindly  interrogated  her  as 
to  the  cause  and  extent  of  her  misfortunes. 


12  Female    Life   AiioNG  the   Mormons. 

"  Oh,  the  wretcnes  I"  she  shrieked,  "  that  I  should  live  to  tell 
it — that  Anna  Bradish  should  be  beaten  by  a  parcel  of  boys." 

*'  Never  mind  that,"  he  said,  "  but  tell  us  how  it  happened." 

"  We  rode  pretty  smart  at  first,"  she  commenced,  "  but — oh, 
Mrs.  Ward,  you  hurt  my  arm  dreadfully.  What  are  you 
doing  ?" 

"  I  am  trying  to  dress  the  wound,  but  I  fear  the  bone  is  bro- 
ken, or  the  joint  injured,  or  both,"  I  answered. 

"  Well,  like  enough  ;  the  ball  went  right  through  it." 

"  Let  me  see,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

He  examined  the  wound,  and  having  some  general  knowledge 
of  surgical  affairs,  soon  decided  that  the  bone  was  severely 
shattered.  One  of  the  party  was  instantly  dispatched  to  a 
neighboring  village  for  a  surgeon,  and  an  encampment  made  on 
_the  border  of  the  wood  to  wait  his  arrival.  Mrs.  Bradish 
refused  to  lie  down,  but  sat  in  an  arm-chair  to  rehearse  her 
adventure. 

"  Where  is  Smith  ?"  she  said  ;  "  I  don't  see  him.'' 

The  lady  was  irritated,  and  left  off  the  cognomen  of  brother. 

"  Round  yonder,  behind  the  wagons,"  said  some  one. 

"  Oh  !  I  see,"  she  said  sarcastically.  "  He  is  ashamed  of  him- 
self. I  don't  wonder — these  new  converts  of  his  are  always 
getting  us  into  trouble." 

"  Mrs.  Bradish,  you  forget  yourself,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

"  At  any  rate  I  want  him  to  hear  just  how  I  have  been  out- 
raged and  insulted  on  his  account." 

'i  On  account  of  the  truth,"  suggested  Mr.  Ward. 

Smith  soon  came  up  to  the  lady,  and  condoled  with  her  mis- 
fortunes, said  that  he  had  been  detained  by  a  vision  which 
assured  him  that  she  would  speedily  recover,  and  that  great 
honors  and  rewords  would  recompense  her  in  the  next  world  for 
all  she  suffered  in  this.  Some  of  the  more  zealous  wished  him 
to  exert  his  miraculous  powers,  and  restore  her  arm  at  once. 


Death   of   BoUxVDIxXG   Bet.  13 

He  said  that  it  was  forbidden  on  account  of  their  want  of  faith, 
that  he  believed  there  was  an  Aehan  in  the  camp,  and  that  the 
accursed  thing  must  be  found  out  and  expunged. 

The  countenance  of  Mrs.  Bradish  expressed  anything  but 
satisfaction  at  this  harangue.     At  length  she  said  : 

''  Brother  Smith,  my  advice  is  that  you  attempt  no  more  con- 
versions among  these  heathen  women.  Trouble  always  comes 
of  it.  Now  Bounding  Bet  is  killed,  and  I  am  wounded,  for 
that  silly  thing,  Hannah." 

"  Bounding  Bet  killed  ?"  cried  Irene,  who  had  come  up,  and 
stood  listening  to  the  conversation. 

"To  be  sure  she  is.  The  wretches  shot  her  as  they  would  a 
hill  sheep-dog." 

Smith,  who  probably  feared  that  his  sacredness  in  her  eyes 
might  suffer  by  the  remarks  of  Mrs.  Bradish,  commanded  her  to 
retire.  She  obeyed  with  evident  reluctance,  as  her  curiosity 
was  unsatisfied. 

According  to  the  account  of  Mrs.  Bradish,  she  had  been  pur- 
sued, and  suddenly  overtaken,  while  pausing  to  rest  in  the  wood. 
Depending  on  the  speed  of  her  palfrey,  she  started  off  on  a 
sharp  gallop.  The  boys  seeing  the  game  so  near,  gave  a  loud 
halloo,  and  took  after  her.  Bounding  Bet,  however,  was  dis- 
tancing them  finely,  when  some  one  fired  a  ball  at  her  with 
deadly  effect.  It  was  followed  by  another  and  another.  The 
palfrey  fell.  Hannah  screamed,  and  Mrs.  Bradish  with  great 
difficulty  extricated  herself  from  the  fallen  horse,  only  to  be 
seized  and  maltreated  by  her  enemies. 

"  And  Hannah  ?" 

''  The  wretches  took  her  with  them  ;  her  brother  positively 
swearing  that  he  would  give  her  a  horsewhipping  when  he  got 
home." 

"  Well,  she  deserves  it ;  that  I  know,  miserable,  sillv  dupe,"  I 
remarked. 

4 


*li  Female  Life   ajiong  the  Mormons. 

The  countenance  of  Ellen  glowed  with  an  expression  I  could 
not  fathom.  It  seemed  a  mixture  of  joy,  sorrow,  astonishment, 
and  gratification.  She  stood  near  me  when  the  surgeon  came. 
He  examined  the  wound,  expressed  his  opinion  of  its  severity, 
and  his  fears  that  an  amputation  would  be  necessary. 

This  she  steadfastly  refused.  Her  body,  she  said,  came  into 
the  world  without  any  deficiency,  it  should  go  to  the  grave  in 
the  same  condition.  In  vain  we  reasoned  and  argued.  She 
would  trust  in  Providence,  and  we  were  constrained  to  yield. 
He  declared,  however,  that  travelling  was  out  of  the  question, 
and  so  it  was  decided  to  remain  in  the  encampment  two  or  three 
days. 

"  This  seems  a  very  remarkable  wound  to  have  been  made  in 
the  manner  you  describe,"  said  the  surgeon,  when  he  came  the 
next  day.  "  I  thought  so,  yesterday  j  it  is  still  more  apparent 
to-day.  If  I  understood  you  aright,  you  were  thrown  from  your 
horse  ?" 

"  I  was  thrown  from  my  horse,'*  said  the  lady  briefly. 

"  And  yet  here  is  every^  evidence  of  a  pistol-shot  wound." 

"Mr.  Surgeon,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "I  understand  your 
Curiosity.  Your  village,  the  same  as  all  others,  has  its  gossip 
without  any  doubt.  We,  as  Mormons,  are  despised  and  perse- 
cuted. Falsehoods  are  circulated,  vile  rumors  raised  and 
reported  purposely  to  draw  on  us  the  contempt  of  the  commu- 
nity. What  you  may  have  heard  I  cannot  tell.  The  facts  are 
these  :  I  had  a  beautiful  palfrey  that  I  rode  when  weary  and 
tired  of  jostling  in  the  wagon.  Yesterday  morning  I  fancied  it 
would  be  exceedingly  pleasant  to  gallop  through  the  woods. 
There  I  was  waylaid,  my  horse  shot  under  me,  and  myself 
wounded  as  you  see." 

The  surgeon,  on  hearing  this,  wondered  what  the  country  was 
coming  to  ;  said  it  was  hardly  safe  for  a  man  to  ride  alone,  much 
less  a  woman  ;  supposed  that  the  rascals  might  be  apprehended. 


Speculations  concerning  the  Prophet.  75 

as  they  certainly  deserved  to  be  ;  and  even  offered  to  bring  a 
lawyer  to  consult  with  them  on  the  subject.  Mrs.  Bradish  did 
not  consider  it  desirable.  For  her  part,  she  looked  for  justice 
to  a  Higher  Power.  The  saints  could  not  expect  peace  and 
happiness  in  this  world,  but  their  reward  in  the  next  was 
certain. 

"  Great  consolation  in  that,"  said  the  surgeon. 

I  caught  his  eye  that  moment,  when  he  turned  away  to  con- 
ceal his  laughter.     He  evidently  understood  the  game. 

He  subsequently  informed  me  that  the  adventure  of  Mrs. 
Bradish  had  created  a  great  sensation  through  the  country. 
Indeed,  how  could  it  be  otherwise  ? 

"  You  were  very  popular,'^  said  the  httle  man — "very  popular 
before  this  happened  ;  everybody  wanted  to  make  you  a  visit. 
Your  Prophet  here  was  the  principal  talk  of  the  women." 

"  And  yet  very  few  of  them  knew  anything  about  him,  or,  if 
they  had  visited  us,  ascertained  his  identity,"  said  I. 

"Likely  enough.  I  think,  however,  I  have  heard  at  least  a 
dozen  descriptions  of  him,''  returned  the  surgeon.  "Some  said 
he  was  a  handsome  man,  tall  and  elegant  in  demeanor,  that  his 
hair  and  eyes  were  black,  and  that  he  wore  magnificent  whis- 
kers. Another  asserted  quite  as  positively  that  he  was  a  small 
man,  with  light  hair,  blue  eyes  and  red  whiskers  ;  and  yet 
another  asserted  that  he  wore  no  whiskers  at  all." 

"They  were  all  deceived,"  I  answered.  "The  fact  is,  he 
wishes  to  travel  without  being  known.  When  people  have 
visited  the  encampment,  and  requested  to  see  him,  some  one  of 
the  Mormons  has  been  pointed  out  to  them,  and  they  have  gona 
away  in  the  belief  that  they  had  seen  and  spoken  to  the  great 
Mormon  Prophet.     This  accounts  for  the  discrepancies." 

"  It  does,  indeed,"  he  said  laughing  ;  "  but  since  that  unfor- 
tunate adventure  all  the  old  women  in  the  neighborhood  regard 
you  as  a  band  of  kidnappers,  and  not  a  few  aro  <3onMent  in 


76  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

their  assertions  that  Smith  is  in  league  with  the  Old  One  him- 
self. Old  Mrs.  Pettigree  said  she  couldn't  sleep  at  night  for 
thinking  of  it  ;  all  the  girls  are  kept  closely  housed  after  dark, 
and  very  few  men  venture  abroad.  Some  of  them  are  even  con- 
cerned about  me,  but  I  tell  them  that  a  physician  can  defy  the 
devil  I" 

"  At  any  rate,  such  as  belong  to  our  company.  Smith  is 
possessed  with  a  mania  to  make  converts,"  said  I. 

"  And  his  greatest  success  is  among  the  women.  Excuse  me, 
madam,  but  that  is  always  the  case.  Fanatics  of  every  class 
and  character  find  their  devotees  in  that  class  of  the  community. 
It  matters  not  how  great  the  absurdity,  how  ridiculous  and  con- 
trary to  common  sense  the  doctrine,  women  will  be  smitten  with 
it,  and  many  are  weak  enough  to  abandon  comfortable  homes 
and  situations,  in  order  to  follow  some  mad  fanatic,  or  be  the 
dupe  of  some  knavish  impostor." 

The  third  morning  after  the  disaster,  the  surgeon  called  again, 
examined  his  patient,  expressed  his  gratification  that  the  symp- 
toms were  so  favorable,  and  concluded  by  giving  us  a  friendly 
warning  to  move. 

"  And  that  wt  will  readily  do,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "if  this  lady 
can  be  removed  with  safety." 

"  The  danger  will  be  greater,  perhaps,  if  she  stays,  than  if  she 
goes.     The  fact  is,  the  country  is  getting  too  hot  to  hold  you." 

"What's  the  matter?"  said  Mrs.  Bratlish,  who,  from  her 
litter  could  only  catch  a  word  or  two  of  the  conversation. 

"  I'm  telling  these  people  that  the  country  is  getting  too  hot 
to  hold  you,"  said  the  surgeon. 

"  I  wish  to  the  Lord  we  were  out  of  it,"  she  answered. 

"  And  the  best  thing  you  can  do  will  be  to  get  out  this  day." 

**  What  new  mine  has  been  sprung  ?"  asked  Mr.  Ward. 

"  Well,  that  Hannah  of  your  acquaintance." 

"  Not  mine,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 


'Alarming  iNTELLiaENCE.  *l*l 

"  Your  Prophet's,  then,  has  made  certain  disclosures  to  her 
mother  that  set  them  all  on  fire — touched  'em  off  just  like  a 
powder  magazine.  There  was  a  meeting  about  it  last  night, 
and  it  was  settled  that  if  you  stayed  another  night  in  this 
locality,  something  should  be  done." 

"  And  what  might  the  something  be  ?" 

"  Yarious  ugly  and  dirty  tricks  which  it  would  be  a  disgrace 
to  any  community  to  have  perpetrated  in  its  midst,  and  by  its 
members.  But  you  know  it's  quite  as  difficult  to  disgrace  some 
kinds  of  people  as  it  is  to  spoil  some  kinds  of  meat,"  and  the 
little  surgeon  laughed  at  his  own  wit. 

Thanking  the  surgeon  for  his  friendly  information,  Mr.  Ward 
at  once  proceeded  to  make  immediate  preparg-tions  for  our 
departure.  Mrs.  Bradish  was  placed  in  a  bed,  on  one  of  the 
wagons,  the  goods  packed  away,  the  cattle  collected,  and  before 
an  hour  had  passed,  the  company  had  taken  up  its  line  of 
march. 

The  surgeon,  whose  course  lay  for  a  short  distance  in  the 
same  direction,  rode  by  the  side  of  our  wagon.  When  the  place 
came  to  separate,  we  again  thanked  him,  and  Mrs.  Bradish  did 
not  forget  to  remunerate  him  amply. 

"  And  now,"  he  said,  "  as  you  confess  that  I  have  done  you 
some  little  kindness,  I  have  a  favor  to  ask." 

"  Name  it,  and  if  it  is  anything  within  the  bounds  of  reason, 
you  shall  be  gratified." 

"  I  wish  to  know  which  one  of  these  men  is  the  Prophet — not 
a  spurious  article,  but  the  veritable  man,  himself." 

"  You  will  betray  his  disguise  while  we  are  in  the  country  ?" 
said  Mr.  Ward,  inquiringly. 

"  Indeed  I  would  not." 

"  He  is  that  man,  yonder,  in  the  wagon  with  those  women." 

"  What,  that  very  old-looking  man  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  that's  the  one.'^ 


78  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Why,  I  suspected  that  he  was  young,  not  over  middle-aged, 
certainly." 

"  Have  I  not  told  you  that  he  is  in  disguise  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  forgot ;  yes,  yes." 

The  little  surgeon,  having  looked  and  gazed  at  Smith  till 
entirely  satisfied,  bade  us  farewell,  and  went  on  his  way. 

There  was  a  man  in  the  company  named  Peter  Short,  who,  to 
excessive  boorishness  of  manner  united  a  most  repulsive  counte- 
nance and  forbidding  disposition.  He  was  extremely  ignorant, 
having  not  even  mastered  the  first  rudiments  of  education. 
But,  as  might  be  expected,  he  was  a  great  devotee,  a  firm 
believer  in  all  the  visions  and  miracles  of  the  Prophet,  and  the 
firm  adherent  of  all  his  doctrines.  Peter,  though  already  pos- 
sessing a  wife  and  ten  children,  seemed  to  have  been  struck  with 
the  pensive  grace  and  beauty  of  Ellen.  He  seemed  never  to 
weary  of  gazing  at  her,  or  talking  to  her,  though  it  was  equally 
perceptible  that  she  loathed  and  hated  him.  She  rarely  looked 
towards  him,  answered  his  questions  only  by  monosyllables,  and 
otherwise  manifested  every  symptom  of  dislike  to  him  and  his 
society.  I  had  frequent  opportunities  for  observing  this,  and  it 
seemed  to  me,  from  the  first,  that  some  difficulty  would  grow 
out  of  it.  I  was  walking  a  little  apart  from  the  others,  when 
Ellen  came  to  me,  pale  as  death,  and  trembling  with  agitation. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Ward  I"  she  said,  "  I  have  come  to  you  as  the 
only  person  on  earth  in  whom  I  can  confide.  What  shall  I 
do  ?     Can't  you  save  me  from  this  dreadful  fate  ?" 

"  What  is  it,  Ellen  ?"  I  said,  soothingly  ;  "  what  new  trouble 
has  happened  to  you  ?" 

"  Oh,  that  horrible  Peter  Short  I  They  certainly  wish  to  kill 
me,  or  they  would  save  me  from  him." 

"  My  dear,"  said  I,  "  compose  yourself,  and  let  me  know  the 
whole  affair." 

**  And  the  whole  affair  can  be  summed  up  in  a  few  words. 


Hapless   Fate  of   Poor   Ellen,  79 

Peter  Short  has  asked  me  of  Smith  for  his  spiritual  wife.    Smith 
has  consented,  and  now  commands  me  to  accept  him  as  my  hus- 
band in  the  faith — him  I  loathe,  and  hate,  and  despise,  as  I  never 
hated  man  before." 
'  "  But  your  motjier — cannot  she  save  you  from  this  fate  ?" 

"  My  mother  is  blinded  and  bigoted.  She  says  that  I  must 
obey  the  commands  of  the  Prophet,  and  that  nothing  he  orders 
can  be  wrong.  But  it  cannot  be  so.  Has  he  not  connived  at 
murder,  and  deception,  and  all  kinds  of  vice  ?  Has  he  not 
ruined  me  already,  soul  and  body  ?  Has  he  not  made  me  a 
thing  to  be  pitied  and  abhorred  by  the  pure  ?  But  this  has 
overflowed  the  cup.  I  might  have  borne  the  rest ;  I  might 
have  hidden  my  shame  and  sorrow,  and  obtained  peace  and  con- 
tent at  last.  But  to  be  transferred  from  one  villain  to  another, 
is  awful — horrible." 

"  What  do  they  mean  by  spiritual  wife  P 

''You  know  Smith  teaches  that  women  can  only  be  saved 
through  their  husbands  ;  and  that  unmarried  females  must  be 
ever  debarred  from  the  pleasures  of  the  blest.  Consequently 
every  woman  must  be  provided  with  a  spiritual  husband.  In 
that  capacity,  myself,  Mrs.  Cook,  Mrs.  Clarke,  and  Irene,  have 
been  the  wives  of  Smith.  Now  he  has  tired  of  me.  He  will 
soon  tire  of  them.     Oh,  misery  !" 

Greatly  as  I  pitied  the  poor  girl,  it  was  impossible,  under  the 
circumstances,  to  give  her  advice  ;  and  so  assuring  her  of  my 
sympathy  and  friendship,  and  recommending  her  to  put  off  the 
evil  day  as  long  as  possible ;  and  that  probably  something  might 
happen  to  prevent  it  altogether,  I  left  her. 

The  next  morning,  Ellen  was  missing  ;  and  when  search  was 
made,  her  body  was  found  in  the  cool  depths  of  a  pool  that  lay  a 
short  distance  from  the  encampment.  They  laid  her  out  on  the 
smooth,  green  sward,  and  one  after  another  came  to  look  on  the 
pale,  sweet  face,  and  to  touch  the  pallid  hand.     Smith  came 


80  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons. 

among  the  rest,  and  so  did  Peter  Short.  Yet  the  wan  lips 
uttered  no  cry  of  vengeance  against  them  ;  the  dim  eyes  no 
longer  turned  from  their  presence.     She  slept  to  wake  no  more. 

"  This  is  really  death,''  I  thought  ;  "  beyond  dispute  or  ques- 
tion, it  is  death  ;  and  will  Smith  endeavor  to  restore  her  to  life 
— she,  his  spiritual  wife — the  daughter  of  his  church,  and  the 
companion  of  his  journey  to  the  Promised  Land  ?" 

Mrs.  Bradley  was  strong  in  the  faith. 
My  daughter,"  she  said,  in  the  utmost   confidence,  "  my 
daughter  shall  live  again." 

"  Not  till  the  resurrection  at  the  Last  Day,"  said  Smith,  who 
heard  the  remark.     "  The  suicide  is  accursed." 

The  poor  mother  gave  a  faint  shriek. 

**  Yes,"  he  continued,  with  the  most  brutal  indifference  to  her 
feelings,  "  an  angel  could  not  restore  the  life  of  a  person  who 
had  thus  voluntarily  surrendered  it." 

"  But  you  don't  know  as  she  did — you  don't  know  as  she 
did  ;  she  might  have  fallen  in  there,"  said  the  mother. 

"  No  one  could  be  drowned  where  she  was,  unless  the  act  was 
voluntary,"  said  Smith. 

"  And  why  should  such  an  act  be  voluntary  ?"  I  said, 
approaching  where  they  were  standing,  and  eyeing  him  sternly  ; 
"  to  whose  cruelty  and  depravity  is  it  to  be  attributed,  that  one 
so  young  and  beautiful  became  thus  early  tired  of  life  ?  Whose 
fanaticism  blighted  the  hopes  of  that  pure  spirit,  degraded  her 
aspirations  for  love  and  truth,  and  turned  the  sweetness  of  her 
life  to  gall  and  wormwood  ?  *  The  suicide  accursed  !'  Say, 
rather,  that  those  men  are  cursed,  whose  vileness  makes  death 
a  last  resource  to  the  weak,  against  crime  and  oppression." 

"  And  who  shall  say  that  this  was  the  case  with  Ellen  ?" 
inquired  Smith. 

"-I  say  so.  With  her  own  lips  she  told  me  of  her  sorrows 
and  persecutions,  and  your  vileness.     Yes,  Joseph  Smith,  Pro- 


Arrival  at  the   Promised   Land.  81 

phct  and  priest,  as  you  pretend  to  be,  of  your  vileness,  your 
hateful  arts  and  impostures  ;  but  she  is  dead,  now — you  can 
torment  her  no  more." 

Smith  walked  away  muttering  imprecations. 

Mrs.  Bradley  seemed  actually  frightened  at  my  boldness.  I 
could  only  regard  her  with  pity  and  contempt. 

Ellen  was  buried  in  a  green  shady  place  beside  the  wood. 
Smith  would  not  attend  the'  ceremony,  and  no  prayer  was 
uttered,  not  a  passage  of  Scripture  read.  Was  the  wretch 
angry  that  his  victim  had  escaped  him  ?  Was  he  angry  at  me 
for  questioning  his  authority  and  inspiration  ?    Probably  both. 


CHAPTER    YII. 

THE      MORMON      S  E  T  T  L,E  M  E  N  T  . 

WHEN  we  reached  the  Mormon  settlement,  in  Illinois,  Mrs. 
Bradish  had  recovered  from  her  injuries,  A  naturally 
strong'  constitution,  and  remarkably  firm  will,  had  accomplished 
the  cure  independent  of  spiritual  or  ihiraculous  agencies.  She 
was  active  as  ever  again,  going  hither  and  thither,  counselling 
one,  commanding  another,  and  reproving  a  third,  yet  all  seem- 
ingly in  the  same  breath. 

"  And  how  do  you  like  the  Promised  Land  ?"  said  Mr.  Ward 
to  her  one  day,  after  she  had  been  unusually  busy  for  a  long 
time,  trying  to  overcome  the  stubbornness  of  some  friends,  who 
persisted  in  doing  as  they  thought  proper,  contrary  to  her  advice. 

"  I  should  like  it  first  rate,  if  these  children  would  do  as  I 
bid  them,  but  they're  just  like  the  heathen.  Every  one  must 
have  his  own  way.'' 

To  me,  however,  the  situation  (Jf  affairs  looked  anything  but 

4* 


82  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

promising.  The  Mormon  village  contained  about  fifty  houses, 
and  every  house  could  number  two  or  three  families.  They 
were  of  every  imaginable  size,  shape,  and  description  ;  that  is, 
to  begin  at  ordinary  log  dwellings,  and  descend  in  regular 
gradation  to  the  meanest  and  most  contemptible  of  hovels. 
Many  of  them  had  neither  floors  nor  chimneys,  quite  a  propor- 
tion were  without  either  doors  or  windows.  When  these  accom- 
modations were  possessed,  the  rudest  materials  had  been 
employed  in  their  construction.  The  people  were  generally 
poor,  and  the  multitudes  of  children  exceeded  all  belief.  Yery 
few  of  these  seemed  at  all  acquainted  with  the  appurtenances 
belonging  to  civilization.  They  certainly  resembled  young  sava- 
ges much  more  than  the  offspring  of  the  Faithful.  With  faces 
unwashed,  hair  uncombed,  and  feet  so  long  ignorant  of  shoes  or 
covering  that  they  appeared  of  the  color  and  consistence  of  huge 
toads.  The  females  did  not  appear  much  better  ;  indeed,  what 
could  be  expected  of  them  ?  All  intercourse  with  the  heathen 
having  been  precluded,  thorns  were  used  instead  of  pins  ;  there 
was  but  one  needle  in  the  village,  and  that  was  rarely  called 
into  exercise,  it  was  so  seldom  that  thread  could  be  obtained. 
The  most  ordinary  and  indispensable  toilet  appendages  were  un- 
known. Great  girls  of  ten  or  twelve  had  nearly  forgotten  the 
use  of  a  mirror.  The  cheapest  and  coarsest  calico  was  esteemed 
a  real  luxury.  Wooden  bowls  served  for  cups,  and  plates  of  the 
same  material  were  used  instead  of  Queensware.  To  be  sure, 
we  enjoyed  more  comforts  than  the  others,  as  having  recently 
arrived,  our  stock  was  not  exhausted.  But  we  were  plagued 
and  worried  incessantly  by  borrowers.  One  wanted  the  pot, 
another  the  kettle,  a  third  the  pail.  Many  household  articles 
took  a  regular  round  through  the  village,  and  only  arrived  at 
home  to  commence  a  new  start.  Our  house  was  superior  to 
most  of  the  others  in  many  respects.  It  had  a  plank  floor,  a 
chimney  of  unhewn,  unmortared  stones,  a  covering  of  bark,  a 


Mormon  Merchandise.  83 

door  that  had  been  transferred  from  a  neighboring  barn,  a  win- 
dow containing  four  panes  of  glass,  and  other  things  in  confor- 
mity. The  staircase  was  a  ladder,  the  cupboard  a  couple  of 
rude  shelves,  the  wardrobe  a  corner,  and  the  chamber  a  lumber- 
room.  There  were  no  conveniences.  An  oven  was  a  thing 
unknown,  but  there  were  two  churns,  three  washing-tubs,  and 
one  tin  baker. 

Subsequently,  however,  matters  changed.  It  was  decided 
that  the  church  should  open  a  store.  By  the  church  we  are  to 
understand  the  elders  and  prophets,  with  Smith  at  their  head. 
The  goods  were  a  joint  concern.  A  young  man,  son  of  one  of 
the  proprietors,  was  shopman  ;  and  we  congratulated  ourselves 
on  the  prospect  of  once  more  possessing  the  necessaries  of  house- 
keeping. We  soon  found  ourselves  mistaken.  The  goods  were 
of  the  poorest  quality,  and  the  prices  most  enormous.  Three- 
fourths  of  the  articles  were  damaged.  The  dishes  were  cracked, 
the  calico  streaked,  the  clothing  soiled.  The  ginger  was  a  com- 
bination of  red  pepper  and  corn  meal,  the  spice  had  been  adul- 
terated, the  black  pepper  mixed  with  something,  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  tell  what ;  and,  to  cap  the  climax,  the  tea,  by  some  mis- 
chance or  other,  had  become  so  deeply  imbued  with  the  taste  of 
spirits  of  turpentine,  that  it  was  impossible  for  any  mortal  man, 
or  woman  either,  to  drink  it.  Mrs.  Bradish  finally  became  out- 
rageous. She  had  been  accustomed  to  comforts  and  luxuries, 
and  consequently  felt  the  present  restriction  in  a  greater  degree. 
For  her  part,  she  considered  it  too  bad  that  the  heathen  should 
be  permitted  to  appropriate  all  the  good  things  ;  she  could  see 
no  reason  why  the  saints  were  not  entitled  to  a  reasonable 
share,  or,  so  far  as  that  was  concerned,  to  the  whole.  Smith, 
however,  and  the  elders  were  inexorable,  and  the  faithful  were 
forbidden,  under  the  penalties  of  excommunication  and  anathema, 
to  have  any  dealings  with  the  heathen.  In  fact,  the  store  was 
nothing  but  a  great  swindling  speculation  on  the  part  of  the 


84  Female   Life  among  the  MoRiiONs. 

Mormon  leaders.  They  bonght  np  worthless  articles  for  almost 
nothing,  and  then,  exacting  a  great  price,  sought  to  compel  the 
believers  to  purchase  them.  In  this  way  they  doubled  and 
trebled  their  outlay. 

Soon  after  our  arrival,  a  school  was  established,  and  Irene 
installed  by  Smith  as  teacher.  This  institution  partook  of  the 
ludicrous  in  no  small  degree,  and  was  certainly  a  great  relief  to 
the  matrons  of  the  place.  But  it  is  rarely  the  lot  of  man  to 
witness  such  a  combination  of  dirt,  rags,  filth  and  ugliness,  as 
was  there  exhibited.  All  were  sadly  ignorant,  and  very  few 
manifested  any  desire  to  learn.  The  exercises  were  chiefly  oral, 
as  books  could  not  be  obtained,  neither  would  they  have  been 
admitted  if  obtainable.  Smith  formed  a  small  volume  in  manu- 
script, which  he  gave  to  Irene,  and  from  which  she  instructed 
the  children  in  the  duties  and  principles  of  Mormonism.  In 
style  and  manner,  it  was  a  direct  imitation  of  the  Catechism. 
This,  with  instructions  in  reading  from  the  Mormon  Bible,  and  a 
little  writing  on  thin  greasy  paper,  completed  the  course  of 
instruction. 

To  secure  their  further  independence,  they  determined  to  have 
a  bank,  of  which  the  circulating  medium  was  to  be  confined  to 
themselves.  But,  although  professing  to  despise  the  heathen, 
they  were  anxious  to  be  considered  by  them  in  good  circum- 
stances. Accordingly,  when  the  building  designed  for  the  bank 
was  ready,  an  unbeliever  was  employed  to  assist  them  to  remove 
the  specie  into  the  vaults.  This  was  contained  in  a  great  many 
kegs,  all  very  heavy,  and  the  coverings  of  some  being  removed, 
displayed  the  gold  beneath.  However,  it  was  subsequently 
ascertained  that  the  kegs  were  filled  with  lead,  a  very  small 
quantity  of  gold  being  placed  on  the  top. 

Mrs.  Bradish  took  an  active  part  in  all  the  public  business. 
She  was  a  directress  of  the  bank,  and  a  visitor  at  the  school.  I 
even  thought  that  her  antipathy  to  the  store  was  owing,  in  one 


The   Ambitious   Mormon.  85 

sense,  to  the  fact  that  her  name  was  not  included  in  the  list  of 
proprietors.  But  my  domestic  affairs  were  quite  sufficient  for 
me,  and  I  meddled  very  little  with  them  or  their  doings. 

I  had  one  friend  in  the  village — a  good,  kind  woman,  who  had 
removed  from  her  home  in  New  York,  the  season  previous.  She 
had  been  accustomed  to  all  the  elegances  and  appliances  of 
wealth  ;  but  she  bore  the  great  change  in  her  fortunes  with  sin- 
gular fortitude.  Her  dwelling,  though  rude  and  inconvenient 
like  the  others,  was  always  scrupulously  neat  and  clean.  Her 
benches  and  tables  were  sweet  and  pure,  from  frequent  ablu- 
tions ;  and  her  children,  though  poorly  furnished  and  coarsely. 
clad,  were  always  clean.  We  enjoyed  long  and  frequent  conver- 
sations ;  and  I  soon  discovered  that  she  was  far  from  being 
pleased  with  the  moral,  or  rather  immoral,  practices  of  the  Mor- 
mons. Her  husband  and  herself  were  among  the  first  converts 
to  the  new  doctrines.  They  had  been  deceived  by  the  artful 
impositions  of  Smith,  and  his  pretended  power  of  working  mira- 
cles. Impulsive,  generous,  and  unsuspecting,  both  embraced  the 
cause  with  ardor  ;  embarked  their  property  in  the  enterprise, 
but  found,  when  too  late,  that  there  was  more  pretence  than 
reality — more  appearance  than  substance.  At  least,  such  was 
the  case  with  her. 

The  husband  became  imbued  with  ambitious  views  ;  he  aspired 
to  become  an  elder  and  leader,  and  even  fancied  himself  to  be 
the  favored  recipient  of  divine  communications. 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Murray,"  she  said  to  him,  one  day,  in  my  presence, 
after  he  had  been  relating  his  wondrous  exercise  of  mind,  "  it 
seems  to  me  that  you  must  be  deceived.'^ 

"  Impossible,"  he  answered,  sharply. 

*'  But  it  is  very  possible,"  she  returned  kindly. 

"  What  should  a  woman  know  of  such  things  ?"  he  retorted. 

Mrs.  Murray  was  too  noble  and  high-minded  to  weep  or 
change  countenance  at  her  husband's  taunt. 


86  IPemale  Life   among  the   MoRMoys. 

"Mr.  Murray  speaks  rather  slightly  of  the  women,"  I 
remarked. 

"  Yes  ;  it  is  a  way  he  has  acquired  lately,"  she  answered. 
**  I  sometimes  fear  that  my  happiest  days  are  past.  We  are  so 
differently  situated  from  what  we  were  ;  but  maybe  it  is  all  for 
the  best ;"  and  she  tried  to  smile. 

"  Of  course,  good  may  come  out  of  evil,"  I  said. 

"  I  frequently  think,"  she  said,  "  of  what  our  good  old  pastor 
told  me.  He  was  a  venerable  man,  near  eighty  years  of  age. 
He  had  carried  me  in  his  arms  a  thousand  times,  that  I  know. 
He  baptised  me  and  my  husband,  both  in  one  day.  "We  had  sat 
under  his  ministry,  and  partook  of  the  bread  of  the  Sacrament 
at  his  hands,  for  years  ;  and  he  actually  wept  when  he  learned 
that  we  were  going  with  the  Mormons.  '  For  your  sake,  Mary,' 
he  said,  when  he  came  to  bid  us  farewell,  '  for  your  soul's  sake, 
my  dear,  lost  daughter,  consider  well  this  thing  ;  but  more 
especially  for  the  sake  of  your  husband.  Cast  among  that 
abandoned,  outcast  crew,  for  I  must  call  them  so,  he  will  be 
exposed  to  temptations  which  you  cannot  understand,  and  of 
which,  probably,  you  can  have  no  perception.  Oh,  that  you 
could  be  induced  to  remain  with  the  friends  of  your  youth  !  for 
much  I  fear  that  this  day  will  be  to  you  the  beginning  of  sor- 
row.' My  husband  is  no  longer  what  he  was,"  she  continued. 
"  He  is  dissatisfied  with  me,  and  angry  at  the  children  often  and 
often,  when  I  find  it  impossible  to  divine  in  what  manner  I  have 
displeased  him.  He  spends  much  of  his  time  away  from  home, 
and  not  unfrequently  two  or  three  nights  at  a  time." 

A  frightful  thought  seized  me. 

"  Mrs.  Murray,  excuse  me  for  the  question,"  I  said,  "  but  is 
your  husband  a  convert  to  the  theory  of  spiritual  wives  ?" 

"  Indeed,  Mrs.  Ward,  I  know  not ;  but  fear  so." 

"  Then,  you  had  thought  of  it  ?" 

"  Certainly  ;  but  I  have  no  means  of  ascertaining.    JSTeither 


Startling  Revelations.  8T 

can  I  say  that  the  knowledge  would  be  agreeable  to  me.  How 
could  I  bear  to  think  of  holding  the  second  place  in  his  affec- 
tions ?    It  seems  to  me  that  that  doctrine  is  from  the  devil." 

"  And  so  are  the  other  Mormon  doctrines,  in  my  opinion." 

"At  one  time,"  said  Mrs.  Murray,  "in  the  blindness  of  my 
enthusiasm,  I  attributed  to  Smith  the  power  and  attributes  of  a 
Divinity  ;  but  the  scales  have  fallen  from  my  eyes,  and  he  seems 
to  me  an  impostor  of  the  vilest  character." 

"  But  would  it  be  safe  to  speak  thus  plainly  of  him  in  public  ?" 

"  1^0  ;  it  would  not." 

"  If  it  is  discovered  that  one  is  disaffected,  I  suppose  that  he 
or  she  is  excommunicated  ?" 

"Something  more  than  that  is  done  with  them;"  and  she 
approached  so  closely  as  to  whisper  the  last  sentence  in  my  ear. 
I  thought  of  Ellen's  murdered  infant,  and  asked — 

"  What  is  it,  Mrs.  Murray  ?" 

"  They  disappear  !" 

"You  alarm  me,  Mrs.  Murray." 

"  As  I  said,  they  disappear — how,  or  in  what  manner,  has  not 
been  ascertained." 

"  Are  you  certain  of  what  you  say  ?" 

"Listen,  and  I  will  tell  you;  but  remember  not  a  word  of  it 
must  be  breathed  to  any  one.  A  young  man  named  Harrison, 
joined  the  Mormons  some  time  ago.  He  was  brave,  upright, 
and  intelligent,  more  so  than  ordinary.  I  perceived  at  once, 
that  he  had  been  deceived  by  their  specious  professions  of  piety, 
and  meditated  with  myself  on  the  result  when  he  discovered 
their  impositions.  Everything  went  on  smooth  enough,  for  per- 
haps a  month,  when  a  regular  breeze  broke  forth.  I  knew 
nothing  about  it,  until  Harrison  came  in  here.  His  countenance 
was  pale  with  suppressed  passion,  but  he  entered,  though  rather 
indifferently,  into  general  conversation.  At  length,  I  inquired 
how  he  liked  the  Mormons,  by  this  time. 


88  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons. 

"'Not  at  all,  Mrs.  Murray;  indeed,  I  have  come  to  the  con- 
clusiou  to  leave  them  entirely  ;  nor  is  that  all,  I  design  to  expose 
them  to  the  world.  We  had  a  regular  breeze  yesterday,  Smith 
and  I.  I  told  him  just  what  1  had  found  him  to  be,  a  fool,  knave, 
liar,  and  impostor.     I  talked  pretty  plain,  I  can  tell  you.' 

"  *  And  what  did  he  say  V 

"  '  He  laughed;  but  such  a  laugh,  it  made  me  shudder.  "  Oh  ! 
you  can  laugh  if  you  please,"  said  I,  "  but  you  will  rather  quail 
to  have  your  villainies  exposed  to  the  world,  and  exposed  they 
shall  be.  Yes,  sir  ;  the  world  shall  know  all  about  you,  your 
pretended  miracles,  your  bank  with  lead  instead  of  gold,  and  all 
the  mean,  contemptible  trickeries,  to  which  I  have  been  a  wit- 
ness." ' 

"  *  You  will  wait  until  you  have  an  opportunity  to  expose  me, 
won't  you  V  said  Smith. 

"  *  An  opportunity  will  soon  present  itself,'  I  answered. 

"  '  Smith  muttered  something  to  himself,  as  he  turned  away.' 

"  *  And  where  are  you  going,  Harrison  V  I  inquired. 

"  '  Back  to  my  father's,'  he  answered. 

" '  Oh  I  how  I  wanted  to  warn  him  !'  at  length,  I  said. 

"  *  You  had  better  be  careful  how  you  offend  Smith,  and  take 
good  care  of  yourself.' 

"  *  To  be  sure,  I  will  do  that.' 

"  He  soon  after  took  leave.  The  next  day  he  started  for  his 
father's  residence,  and  now  read  that " — as  she  spoke,  she  drew 
from  her  pocket  a  small  piece  of  newspaper — "  I  picked  it  up 
along  the  street." 

I  read, 

"  FousD  Dead. — A  young  man  by  the  name  of  Harrison,  was  found  dead  in  the  woods 
day  before  yesterday.  To  all  appearance  he  had  been  shot.  We  have  no  clue  to  the 
murderers." 

I  returned  her  the  paper  without  saying  a  word,  and  she  conti- 


Mrs.  Murray  Discloses  Secrets.  '  89 

nued  ;  "  Another  circumstance  happened  about  eighteen  months 
ago,  which  came  more  immediately  beneath  my  knowledge.  It  was 
during  a  former  visit  of  Smith  to  this  place,  that  he  brought  to 
my  house  a  beautiful  young  woman,  and  introduced  her  to  me  as 
a  new  convert.  Her  appearance  was  highly  interesting,  and  she 
had  evidently  been  accustomed  to  good  society.  Her  name  was 
Sarah  Sweet,  and  she  stayed  with  me,  until  I  felt  for  her  almost 
the  tenderness  that  a  mother  feels  for  her  child.  One  day  I  left 
her  to  call  on  a  friend.  When  I  returned  she  was  weeping  and 
lamenting  bitterly. 

"  '  Why,  Sarah,  what  is  the  matter  V  I  inquired. 

"  '  Oh  !  Mrs.  Murray,  what  shall  I  do  V  she  almost  shrieked, 
*' '  Smith  has  been  here.  The  man  whom  I  thought  a  prophet  of 
the  Lord,  whose  word  I  reverenced  as  of  divine  inspiration. 
And  he  seeks  my  ruin,  soul  and  body ;  I  dare  not  tell  you  all 
he  said,  but  oh  !  I  fear  that  I  shall  go  mad  V 

"  *  Compose  yourself,  my  dear,'  I  said,  *  you  can  go  back  to 
your  parents,  and  with  them  you  will  be  happy,' 

"  '  Yes,  I  will  do  so,'  she  replied.  '  Oh  I  what  a  fool  I  was  to 
leave  them;  and  once  there,  I  will  expose  him  and  all  his  wicked 
practices,  to  prevent  others  from  falling  into  the  snare.' 

'"Did  you  tell  him  so?' 

"  '  To  be  sure  I  did,  but  he  only  laughed  a  hideous  kind  of 
laugh,  and  said  "  very  well." ' 

"'Well,  Sarah,  my  advice  is,  that  you  be  very  secret  and 
cautious  in  your  movements.  How  do  you  design  to  return  to 
your  father's  ?' 

'"On  foot,  of  course,  there  is  no  other  way.' 

"  Sarah  busied  herself  in  making  preparations  to  depart. 
Two  or  three  women  came  in.  *  What,  Sarah,  going  to  leave 
us  ?'  said  one.     '  What's  in  the  wind  now  ?'  inquired  another. 

"  Sarah  gave  them  little  satisfaction,  but  they  saw  enough, 
Mrs.  Murray  paused,  overcame  with  emotion. 


90  Female  Life  among'  the  Mormons. 

"  And  how  did  it  end  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  The  poor  girl  started  for  her  home,  but  never  arrived  there. 
She  was  found  drowned." 

At  this  stage  of  the  conversation  other  visitors  came  in,  and 
I  took  leave. 

A  few  days  after,  Mrs.  Murray  called  on  me.  After  the 
exchange  of  compliments,  "  I  have  found  it  all  out,''  she  said, 
sighing. 

"  Found  out  what  ?" 

"  About  my  husband's  spiritual  wife." 

"  Then  it  was  as  I  suspected  ?" 

*'  Yes,  and  he  told  me  of  it  himself,  and  even  proposed  to 
bring  her  to  reside  with  us." 

*'  And  what  did  you  tell  him  ?" 

"That  if  she  came,  I  would  go  away;  and  he  said,  'Xo, 
madam,  you  won't.  Among  the  Mormons,  husbands  are  lords 
They  have  the  privilege  of  punishing  disobedient  wives,  and 
enforcing  their  homage.'  Oh  I  that  I  had  listened  to  the  voice 
of  my  pastor  ;  he  foresaw  all  this." 

"  Who  is  the  woman,  with  whom  your  husband  has  formed 
that  connection  ?" 

"  Why,  a  woman  that  came  with  Smith,  in  your  company, 
one  Mrs.  Cook." 

"Is  it  possible?" 

"  It  is,  and  oh  I  that  I  should  live  to  see  it,  should  live  to 
feel  myself  occupying  the  second  place  in  my  husband's  heart." 

"  Could  you  not  return  to  your  friends  ?" 

"I  would  gladly  do  so,  if  I  had  the  means,  but  it  is  the 
policy  of  these  men,  to  keep  everything  like  money  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  women;  and  then  I  suppose  my  fate  would  be  like 
that  of  Sarah." 

"  It  is  more  than  probable." 

"  I  could  not  leave  my  children,"  she  said.    "  Oh !  I  am 


The  Mormon  Millenium.  91 

gorely  tried,  but  I  feel,  I  know,  that  it  is  just,  I  am  only  reaping 
thft  reward  of  my  doings." 


CHAPTER    VIII. 


MORMON    FAITH   AND   WORSHIP. 


THE  idea  of  a  temporal  millenium  is  one  of  the  most  impor- 
tant principles  of  Mormonism,  and  the  one  most  cherished 
by  the  believers.  They  speak  of  it  on  all  occasions,  and  many 
of  them  indulge  the  most  fantastic  and  absurd  notions  with 
respect  to  the  state  and  degree  of  happiness  to  be  enjoyed. 

The  Mormons  are  no  exception  to  the  general  rule,  that  the 
character  and  temper  of  a  people  may  be  safely  judged  by  their 
opinions  of  what  is  to  constitute  their  happiness  hereafter. 
Thus,  the  warlike  Scandinavians  placed  the  souls  of  the  heroBs  in 
Valhalla,  where  they  enjoyed  the  feast  of  victory  perpetually, 
and  never  wearied  of  drinking  mead  from  the  skulls  of  their 
enemies.  The  Mahometan  anticipates  the  balmy  shades,  cool- 
ing fountains,  and  black-eyed  houris  ;  while  the  Indian  is  to 
enjoy  an  everlasting  season  of  hunting,  and  chase  the  wild  deer 
with  dogs  swifter  than  the  wind. 

The  Mormons,  being  generally  devoted  to  simple  customs,  and 
agricultural  habits,  anticipate  a  millenium,  in  which  the  curse  is 
to  be  removed  from  the  earth,  when  all  venomous  beasts,  and 
insects,  and  wicked  men  are  to  be  destroyed  ;  all  poisonous 
plants  and  noxious  weeds  eradicated  ;  and  nature  produce, 
in  spontaneous  abundance,  all  the  good  things  of  life. 

Their  opinions  on  other  subjects  are  no  less  fantastic  and 
absurd.    Their  standard  of  morality  is  different  from  that  of 


92  Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 

other  sects.  To  give  money  to  the  church,  preach  the  Gospel, 
and  have  dreams  and  visions,  were  considered  the  most  merito- 
rious acts. 

And  judged  by  this  system  of  morals  they  are  all  over- 
righteous.  They  are  all  dreamers,  but  the  elders  only  have  the 
privilege  of  interpreting.  Smith,  while  he  lived,  monopolized  the 
business  exclusively.  Many  of  them  prophesy,  but  only  the 
elders  can  detect  whether  they  are  moved  on  by  a  truthful  or  a 
lying  spirit ;  and  as  to  the  preachers  it  is  scarcely  possible  to 
discover  anything  like  order  or  consistency  in  their  discourses. 
They  all  turn  on  the  everlasting  hinge  of  living  and  reigning  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years. 

Their  worship  is  a  strange  mixture  of  Jewish  and  Christian 
ceremonies.  Their  civil  polity  resembles  that  of  the  Jews  in 
many  particulars.  The  head  of  the  church  is  temporal 
governor,  and  they  acknowledge  the  force  of  no  laws  save  those 
of  their  own  formation. 

Mormonism  is  continually  changing,  and  many  doctrines  are 
taught  at  present,  which  were  unknown  to  the  founders  of  the 
faith.  Polygamy,  was  not  openly  advocated  for  some  time. 
In  the  first  place,  the  spiritual  wife  was  said  to  be  united  to  her 
husband,  by  a  purely  spiritual  tie,  independent  of  all  sensual 
relations,  and  this  once  admitted,  soon  led  to  the  other. 

And  then  the  temple,  which  was  designed  to  be  the  seat  of 
their  worship  in  after  ages,  and  occupied  the  centre  of  what 
they  were  pleased  to  denominate  the  Promised  Land,  was  to  be 
a  sort  of  Mecca,  to  which  the  pilgrims  of  future  generations 
were  to  resort.     Mrs.  Murray  said  to  me  one  day : — 

"  I  long  ago  became  disgusted  with  the  bombast  and  rant  of 
the  Mormon  preachers,  with  their  constant  reference  to  dreams, 
and  visions,  and  miracles ;  with  their  abuse  of  the  heathen,  as 
they  termed  our  neighbors.  Sometimes,  however,  these  things 
took  a  ludicrous  character.    Old  Mrs.  Harris  came  to  our  house 


Interior  Economy  of   Heaven.  93 

one  day,  in  search  of  Smith.  '  She  had  a  marvellous  dream  the 
night  before/  to  employ  her  phraseology,  and  now  was  in  pursuit 
of  the  interpreter. 

" '  And  what  was  your  dream,  Mrs.  Harris  V  I  inquired. 

'"  Oh  !  I  would  like  to  tell  you,  that  I  would,'  said  the  crone  ; 
'but  the  Lord  has  commanded,  through  the  mouth  of  his 
prophet,  that  our  dreams  should  first  be  told  to  him.' 

*"  Oh  1  well,'  I  said,  'it  don't  matter.' 

"  *  But  it  does  tho'.  I  want  you  to  know  what  it  is,  and  after 
it  is  interpreted  I  will  tell  you.' 

*'  Smith  made  the  interpretation  of  dreams  a  source  of  revenue  ; 
for  the  interpretation  was  not  given  till  the  interpreter  was 
rewarded,  and  the  reward  was  always  proportioned  to  the 
wealth  of  the  dreamer. 

"For  the  same  reason,  I  suppose,  he  endeavored  to  make 
them  all  converts  to  the  doctrine  of  witchcraft.  How  well  he 
succeeded  will  astonish  no  one  who  is  acquainted  with  the  super- 
stitious tendencies  of  human  nature.  In  an  incredibly  short 
time  a  multitude  of  children  were  bewitched,  or  believed  to  be 
by  their  parents  and  friends.  Smith  in  all  cases  undertook  the 
cure,  but  only  for  a  handsome  consideration. 

"Trances  were  not  at  all  uncommon.  It  was  decidedly 
unfashionable  not  to  have  been  in  a  trance.  Almost  every  oue 
could  give  a  tolerably  fair  description  of  Heaven,  could  tell 
exactly  how  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  looked,  the  seats 
beside  the  throne  they  occupied,  and  the  robes  they  wore. 

"  Many  of  these  descriptions  were  infinitely  amusing.  One  old 
woman,  who  had  been  noted  for  industry,  declared  that  Heaven, 
as  it  appeared  to  her,  was  a  very  nice  cool  room,  where  they 
had  plenty  of  biscuit,  and  didn't  have  to  work.  Another  said, 
*  she  didn't  see  any  biscuit,  but  they  had  very  fine  garments,  and 
sat  in  rocking-chairs  all  day.' 

*'  *  But  is  there  any  night,  Becca  V  said  a  gaping  listener. 


94  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  '  Something  like  it ;  kind  of  a  night ;  of  course  they  want  to 
rest/ 

"  '  But  they  don't  work  V 

"  *  No  ;  yet  they  sing,  and  shout,  and  march  round,  you  know, 
and  that's  nearly  as  tiresome/ 

"  '  But  who  did  you  see  there,  Becca  V 

"  *  Oh  I  a  great  many,  but  they  were  all  Mormons/ 

"  Smith  here  stepped  forth  and  said,  he  supposed  some  good 
men  had  gone  to  Heaven  before  Mormonism  was  revealed. 
Indeed,  he  knew  that  was  the  case  ;  for  once,  and  only  a  short 
time,  too,  after  the  blessed  revelation  had  been  made  known  to 
liim,  he  was  travelling  alone  in  a  wood,  when  he  heard  his  voice 
called,  and  turning,  beheld  an  angeh  This  angel  was  commis- 
sioned to  carry  him  to  Heaven,  that  he  might  preach  the  good 
news  of  Mormonism  there.  He  consented,  and  in  two  days' 
time  had  converted  all  the  heavenly  inhabitants. 

"  Mormonism,  perhaps,  more  than  any  other  religion,  is  con- 
tinually changing  its  phases.  It  has  no  stereotyped  dogmas  to 
which  its  teachers  are  required  to.  give  unqualified  assent.  It 
has  no  colleges,  where  its  youth  are  trained  to  believe  just  what 
their  elders  tell  them,  and  nothing  more.  If  they  will  assert 
that  Smith  was  a  true  prophet,  the  Book  of  Mormon  a  true 
history,  and  the  Mormon  people  the  only  true  church,  little 
more  is  required  of  them.  They  are  never  asked,  which  is  the 
most  heinous,  *  the  sin  of  omission  or  commission  V  whether 
the  human  heart  is  totally  or  only  partially  depraved  ?  whether 
grace  is  free  or  restricted  ?  or  whether  the  saints  can  fall  out  by 
the  way,  or  must  persevere  to  the  end. 

"  In  short,"  said  Mrs.  Murray,  "  take  away  the  dreams,  and 
visions,  and  miracles,  and  very  little  remains.  Its  author  had 
not  sufficient  genius  to  form  a  system  really  great  or  noble,  or 
one  that  should  be  an  enduring  monument  of  human  ability,  but 
it  addrestis  itself  to  the  venal  desires  of  men,  encourages  their 


Quaint  Portraits  of  Mormon  Elders.  95 

superstitions,  and  gratifies  their  passions.     Hence  is  the  secret 
of  its  strength." 


CHAPTER    IX. 

MORMON  PROPHETS  AND  ELDERS. 

IT  is  questionable  if  ever,  since  the  time  that  Saul  was  found 
among  the  prophets,  such  a  heterogeneous  mixture  of  inspired 
men,  or  those  professing  inspiration,  had  ever  been  collected 
together  in  one  place  as  frequently  assembled  at  Mormon  meet- 
ings. Great  fat  burly  men,  little  short  puny  men — men  who  in 
shape  and  stature  reminded  one  of  ostriches,  men  with  small 
heads  and  little  sense,  or  great  heads  without  any  sense  at  all ; 
men  well-dressed  and  ill-dressed.  Some  had  their  lips  stained 
with  tobacco,  the  noses  of  others  were  smeared  with  snuff,  and 
the  breaths  of  not  a  few  were  rank  with  whisky.  Different 
nations  also  were  ably  represented.  Here  was  a  thick-set 
square-backed  Dutchman,  eager  to  talk  and  take  part  in  the 
meeting,  and  highly  offended  al  everybody  because  they  could 
not  teil  what  he  said.  Kot  far  off  was  a  Frenchman  gabbling 
and  gesticulating,  as  only  a  Frenchman  can  gabble  and  gesticu- 
late, to  a  tall  raw-boned  Irishman,  who  stood  gaping  and  listen- 
ing. These  men  were  all  elders  and  prophets.  They  used  to 
meet  together  to  discuss  questions  of  business,  but  Smith,  who 
always  directed  the  meetings,  would  only  propose  the  most 
indifferent  and  puerile  subjects,  and  these  being  hurried  over,  he 
would  call  on  them  to  rehearse  their  dreams  or  visions,  as  well 
as  their  success  in  working  miracles. 

As  the  sisters  were  usually  permitted  to  be  present,  though 
generally  forbidden  to  take   part   in  the   deliberations,  I  per- 


96  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

suaded  Mrs.  Murray  to  accompany  me  on  one  occasion.  To  add 
to  the  interest  of  the  meeting  several  missionaries  who  had  been 
oat  preaching  had  returned,  and  were  expected  to  give  some 
account  of  their  success. 

Smith  opened  the  meeting  with  prayer,  then  a  hymn  of 
thanksgiving  was  sung,  after  which  the  missionaries,  as  most  to 
be  honored,  were  requested  to  speak,  beginning  with  the  eldest. 
The  words  were  scarcely  spoken,  when  a  little,  puny,  withered 
creature,  who,  to  judge  from  his  phrenological  developments, 
was  only  a  few  degrees  removed  from  the  idiot,  arose. 

"  Friends,  prophets,  saints,  fellow-laborers,  and  co-workers," 
he  began,  in  a  sort  of  squeaking  voice,  that  exceeded  beyond  all 
comparison  the  nasal  twang  of  the  Yankee,  "  I  'steem  meself 
onered,  greatly  onered,  in  being  ere  this  night,  and,  'bove  all,  that 
I  be  permitted  to  'dress  this  augush  'sembly.  It  duz  me  more 
good  than  I  spress — duz,  indeed.  You  know,  brothren,  you 
wern't  willin'  for  me  to  go  out  preachin',  but  I  felt  it  right  here 
[and  he  laid  his  hand  on  his  forehead],  and  here  I  felt  it  too 
[his  hand  was  then  applied  to  the  region  of  the  heart].  I 
knowed  that  I  must  tell  the  good  tidings  of  our  great  Prophet 
here  or  be  cursed — brothren,  I  don't  say  damned,  because  that 
is  like  the  heathen,  our  enemies.  Brothren,  I  sed  I  knowed  that 
my  duty  called  me  to  preach,  but  I  didn't  know  that  I  should 
be  called  on  to  suffer  martyrdom.  Yes,  brothren,  a  martyr  and 
confessor  both  stands  among  you." 

All  eyes  were  turned  to  the  little  speaker,  and  a  smile  rested 
on  several  countenances. 

"  Brother  Flitter  will  please  be  as  explicit  as  possible,"  said 
Mr.  Ward. 

"  Tell  us  of  your  converts,"  suggested  Smith. 

"It  pleased  the  Lord  and  his  Prophet,"  resumed  Flitter, 
**  that  I  should  suffer  martyrdom,  and  three  several  times  I  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy." 


A   Missionary's   Experience.  9t 

Mr.  Ward  rather  fidgeted  in  his  seat,  and  I  saw  him  direct 
several  glances  towards  Smith,  in  hopes,  I  suppose,  that  he 
would  put  a  sto])  to  the  absurd  harangue,  but  the  Prophet,  who 
sat  with  two  confederates  behind  the  altar,  seemed  perfectly 
indifferent  to  the  affair.     Flitter  proceeded  :  W 

"  My  first  martyrization  v/as  riding  hossback  ;  I  ain't  use  to 
riding  that  way,  and  it  shook  me  up  all  over,     I  raly  thought 
sometimes  that  my  stomach  would  tumble  out.     T  think  it  did 
get  misplaced,  and  that's  one  reason  why  I  can't  eat  corn-bread    , 
the  way  I  did  once.'' 

"  Eat  more  of  it  uow,^I  reckon,"  said  a  voiceV  ^ 

"  No  ;  but  just  wait  till  I  get  through,  as  1  am  the  oldest 
missioner,  and  the  one  what's  suffered  martyrdom.  Where  was 
I  ? — let  me  see  ? — Oh  !  I  know.  Well,  the  next  time  was  from  -► 
young  chickens.  You  see,  I  guv  out  word  thit  I'd  hold  a 
meeting  at  a  school-house.  Well,  when  I  went  there  I  didn't 
see  anybody  stirrin',  so  thinks  I  they  hav'n't  got  here  yet,  but 
all  of  a  suddent  about  twenty  boys  leaped  up  from  behind  the 
benches,  and  began  firihg  eggs  at  me  with  might  and  main.  I 
opened  my  lips  to  speak,  when  plump,  splash  came  one  right 
into  my  mouth.  It  didn't  taste  sweet,  but  that  ain't  the  wurst 
of  it,  I  hav'n't  been  able  to  smell  anything  since,  my  nose  was 
so  completely  numbed  with  the  odor.  Brothren,  I  hope  I'm  too 
polite  to  say  stink,  but  you  all  know." 

Mrs.  Bradish  had  sat  for  some  time  looking  daggers  at  the 
speaker.     At  length  she  rose,  and  cried  in  a  clear,  ringing  voice  : 

''  Brother  Smith,  are  you  asleep  ?" 

"  Sister,  Sister  Bradish,"  whispered  some  of  the  elders. 

She  paid  no  attention,  but  kept  her  stern  black  eyes  on  the 
face  of  Smith. 

"  Brother  Smith,  are  you  asleep  ?"  she  called,  in  a  louder  tone. 

"  No,  sister  ;  I  am  not,"  he  answered.    - 

"  Then,  why  do  you  sit  there,  and  hear  us  insulted  in  this 

5 


98  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

manner,"  she  said,  "as  if  we  cared  anything  about  yon  fooPs 
being  martyrized  with  rotten  eggs  ?  Now,  Flitter,  just  sit  down, 
and  stop  your  clack,  and  let  some  one  speak  who  can  do  so  in  a* 
sensible  manner.  Neither  is  that  all :  if  you  persist  in  allowing 
fools  to  go  out  and  preach  in  our  name,  we  shall  become  a  laugh- 
ing-stock among  the  heathen,  if  we  are  not  so  already." 

Flitter  seemed  rather  abashed  at  this  speech,  and  took  his 
seat  in  silence. 

"Now,''  continued  Mrs.  Bradish,  "if  any  of  you  have  any- 
thing to  say  that  is  edifying,  let's  hear  it." 

No  one  spoke. 

"  Brother  Pratt,  please  tell  us  what  you  have  been  about," 
said  Mr.  Ward. 

Brother  Pratt  arose  and  looked  around  on  the  assembly,  witji 
great  complacency. 

"  I  cannot  say,"  be  began,  "  that  any  great  success  has 
attended  my  efforts  ;  neither  have  they  been  altogether  fruitless. 
I  have  had  the  great  satisfaction  of  baptising  several  into  a 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  Several  of  my  converts  are  making 
preparations  to  remove  hither  immediately.     Bless  the  Lord  I" 

There  was  a  general  response  of  "  Bless  the  Lord,"  and 
"  Amen."  Amid  the  murmurs  of  congratulation,  Brother  Pratt 
sat  down  The  little  Frenchman  rose  next.  He  had  been  on 
a  missionary  tour  to  a  colony  of  French  emigrants  in  a  neigh- 
boring State, 

"  My  friends,  he  commenced,  "  I  hardly  know  what  to  say  of 
myself." 

"Tell  the  truth,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Yes,  the  truth  ;  but  the  truth  an't  what  I  wanted  it  to  ttfe. 
Brethren,  I  done  all  I  could,  but  it  was  very  little.  The  miracle 
wouldn't  work  at  all.  I  tried  it  over  and  over  again  ;  and, 
because  the  miracle  wouldn't  work,  they  wouldn't  believe ;  and 
that's  about  all  of  it." 


Absurd  Visions  and  Sore  Temptations.  99 

"  Bat  you  made  some  converts,  didn't  you  ?"  inquired  Smith. 

''  Oh,  certainly,  some  few  women  believed." 

"Yery  well;  convert  the  women — the  men  will  be  sure  to 
follow ;  that's  human  nature,"  sa<id  Mr.  Ward.  • 

The  accounts  given  by  the  other  missionaries  contained 
nothing  new  or  striking  ;  and  then  the  prophets  and  dreamers 
were  summoned  to  declare  their  exercises.  It  is  scarcely  possi- 
ble to  imagine  greater  absurdities,  in  the  line  of  revery  and 
imagination,  than  these  men  repeated  as  the  solemn  truths  of 
inspiration.  Some  had  visions  of  beasts  of  all  imaginable  shapes 
and  sizes,  with  more  heads  than  the  hydra  of  Hercules,  and  more 
horns  than  the  mystery  of  the  Apocalypse.  Many  of  them  had 
been  severely  assaulted  and  tempted  by  the  devil ;  and  not  a  few 
had  rejected  very  large  bribes  offered  by  his  Sooty  Majesty.  To 
one  he  appeared  sitting  on  a  stump,  smoking  tobacco,  witli  a 
rope  in  his  hand  ;  but  the  uses  of  th&  rope  were  not  specified. 
One  had  even  been  favored  with  a  vision  of  the  Almighty,  and 
informed  by  the  Divine  Personage  that,  if  he  would  go  on  in  the 
way  he  had  begun,  and  take  Rachel  Allan  for  his  spiritual  wife^ 
his  way  would  be  prospered. 

Is  not  the  reader  weary  of  these  absurdities  ?  Certainly,  I 
am  weary  of  repeating  them. 


CHAPTER    X. 

MORMON   CHURCH   GOVERNMENT. 

THE  church  government  of  the  Mormons  resembles  that  of 
the  Catholic  hierarchy,  in  many  respects.  Smith,  while  he 
lived,  was  pope.  He  put  just  what  interpretation  he  pleased  on 
the  sacred  Book  of  Mormon,  fabricated  just  what  new  dogmas 


100  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

he  thought  proper  to  incorporate  in  the  faith,  and  was  never 
opposed,  so  far  as  my  knowledge  extends,  by  any  of  his  followers. 
Though  he  professed  to  allow  all  the  prophets  and  elders  a  voice 
in  eccl«siastical  affairs,  the  real  business  of  the  church  was  con- 
ducted by  himself,  with  three  assistants,  and  in  these  three  was 
embodied  the  greater  part  of  the  learning  and  talents  in  the 
church.  Mr.  Murray  had  aspired  to  a  seat  of  honor  in  the 
Mormon  assembly,  but  he  signally  failed,  ^ot  discouraged, 
however,  he  determined  to  create  a  diversion  in  his  favor,  and 
there  would,  in  all  probability,  have  occurred  a  division  in  the 
church,  had  not  the  Mormons  been  required  to  unite  against  a 
common  enemy,  thus  forgetting,  for  a  time,  their  intestine  diffi- 
culties. 

In  fact,  the  converts  to  Mormonism  were,  generally  speaking, 
of  the  lowest  and  poorest  class.  Ycry  few  of  the  prophets  or 
elders  had  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  an  ordinary  English  edu- 
cation. Many  of  them  belonged  to  that  class  of  religious  enthu- 
siasts, who  were  so  plentiful  a  few  years  ago,  and  the  acme  and 
aim  of  whose  ambition  was  to  preach.  I  remember  several  such. 
One  was  a  young  man  who  had  been  half-crazed  at  a  Methodist 
camp-meeting,  thus  losing  what  little  sense  he  had.  After  thi§, 
he  used  to  roam  about  the  country,  trying  to  get  school-houses, 
in  which  to  hold  meetings  ;  or  stopping  at  private-houses,  and 
wanting  to  preach  to  the  inmates.  Sometimes  he  would  fix  him- 
self in  the  centre  of  a  village,  and,  standing  there,  would  shout 
and  preach  at  the  passers-by.  When  the  Mormons  came  about, 
he  instantly  adopted  their  sentiments. 

Another,  was  one  of  two  brothers,  both  of  whom  were  smitten 
with  a  mania  to  preach.  Both  were  extremely  ignorant,  and, 
even  while  members  of  a  Seventh-day  Baptist  society,  both  were 
favored  with  dreams  and  visions.  The  eldest,  however,  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  himself  adopted  pastor  of  the  church,  and  then 
he  opposed,  by  every  means  in  his  power,  the  preaching  designs 


Fools   and   Knaves —Mormon   Tools.  lul 

of  his  brother.  And  so,  when  the  Mormons  extended  to  him  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship,  he  could  not  resist  their  invitation  to 
become  an  elder. 

"  The  way  of  truth  is  so  plain,"  said  Smith,  "  that  a  fool  can 
point  it  out  just  as  well  as  anybody.  Let  those  who  are  con- 
sidered fools  by  their  neighbors  and  relatives  come  to  us — we 
will  make  them  kings  and  priests." 

And  certainly  a  multitude  of  fools  accepted  the  invitation. 

"  Let  a  man  come  to  me,  believe  my  gospel  and  preach  it,  and 
all  his  sins  shall  be  forgiven.  He  shall  have  riches,  honors,  and 
all  the  wives  he  wishes  for  in  this  world,  and  in  the  next,  life 
everlasting." 

And  thieves,  and  cut-throats,  and  swindlers  accepted  the  offer. 

Mrs.  Murray  one  day  gave  me  the  history  of  several  Mormon 
leaders  of  this  latter  class.  One  had  served  ten  years  of  his  life 
in  the  State  Prison.  He  had  been  convicted  of  robbing  the 
mail,  but  before  he  was  taken  had  concealed  the  money,  and 
when  his  term  was  expired  joined  the  Mormons  with  his  booty. 
Any  one  who  brought  gold  to  the  coffers  of  the  church  was 
welcomed,  and  so  this  desperado  was  immediately  ^aken  to  the 
embrace  of  the  faithful,  and  two  or  three  beautiful  girls,  or  girls 
that  would  have  been  beautiful,  with  suitable  dress  and  adorn- 
ments, were  bestowed  on  him  for  spiritual  wives. 

Another  had  been  convicted  of  murder,  though  subsequently 
pardoned  by  the  Governor  of  the  State.  Others  had  been  con- 
victed and  punished  for  grand  larceny  and  other  crimes,  but 
their  delinquencies  were  forbidden  to  be  spoken  of,  and  every 
one  was  commanded  to  treat  them  with  respect. 

"  How  is  it  possible,  Mr.  Ward,  that  you  can  associate  with 
such  men  on  terms  of  equality  ?  I  pray  that  you  will  not  bring 
them  here  to  dine  with  me  again." 

"  You  are  unreasonable,  madam,"  he  answered,  **  they  are  our 
tools  to  work  with." 


102  Female  Life  among  the  MormOnb. 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,"  I  replied. 

"  But  you  will,  when  we  have  won  a  kingdom,  and  find  our- 
selves placed  among  the  noble  and  great  ones  of  the  earth." 

"  Won  a  kingdom  I  Your  language  is  still  more  mysterious," 
I  answered.     "Please  be  explicit." 

"Do  you  suppose  that  we,  the  followers  of  a  new  faith,  and 
the  organizers  of  a  new  system,  are  always  to  be  held  in  lead- 
ing strings.  Our  policy  is  to  become  independent  of  the  heathen* 
in  civil  as  well  as  social  matters.  We  will  have  our  own  laws, 
institutions  and  government." 

"  But  how  is  all  this  to  be  accomplished  ?" 

"  By  accommodating  ourselves  to  all  kinds  of  people  that  can 
be  of  any  service  to  us  wh«n  the  struggle  comes." 

"  But  you  do  not  meditate  treason  against  the  United  States 
Government,  do  you  ?     If  such  is  the  case,  beware." 

"  What  is  the  United  States  to  me,  that  I  should  remain  in 
obedience  to  a  form  of  laws  and  state  of  society  that  my  soul 
abhors  ?"  ^ 

"  But  you  are  a  subject  of  that  government,  and  within  its 
jurisdiction  must  be  governed  by  its  laws." 

"  That  may  be  the  case  now  ;  it  will  not  be  always,"  he 
answered.  "  We  look  forward  to  a  state  and  condition  of  inde- 
pendence, peaceably  if  we  can  have  it  so  ;  if  not,  by  war.  Such 
is  the  promise  of  God,  and  in  that  we  confide." 

The  wildness  of  this  scheme  was  only  equalled  by  its  temerity, 
and  could  only  have  originated  in  the  brain  of  enthusiasts  or 
fanatics.  Subsequently  I  obtained  a  further  insight  into  their 
views,  as  likewise  what  was  to  be  the  full  development  of 
Mormonism. 

Mr.  Ward  and  Mrs.  Bradish  used  frequently  to  strengthen 
each  other's  faith  in  the  good  time  coming. 

I  found  that,  according  to  their  views  of  polity,  all  civil 
government  should  be  administered  by  the  church — that  the 


'    Mormon  Estimate   of  Women.  103 

officers  of  the  church  should  be  considered  the  nobles  of  the 
land — that  the  church  offices  should  be  held  hereditarily  by  cer- 
tain families — that  treason  to  the  church,  and  the  murder  of  a 
brother  in  the  faith  were  the  only  crimes  they  considered  worthy 
of  death — that  a  Mormon  could  not  possibly,  under  any  circum- 
stances, be  indebted  to  the  heathen,  because  the  world,  and  all 
it  contained,  having  been  originally  intended  for  the  saints,  it 
was  their  privilege  to  appropriate  whatever  they  thought  proper. 
Such  abominable  doctrines  were  not  long  in  producing  their 
legitimate  fruits.  If  a  murderer  or  assassin  fled  from  justice  he 
was  taken  at  once,  protected  and  concealed  by  the  Mormons  ; 
children  were  persuaded  by  them  to  abandon  their  parents, 
and  silly  women,  for  their  sake,  not  unfrequently  left  their  hus- 
bands and  relatives. 

Every  child  born  of  Mormon  parents  was  considered  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church.  Females  were  restricted  from  marrying 
unbelievers,  by  the  severest  penalties.  Indeed,  according  to  the 
rules  and  practice  of  Mormonism,  are  decidedly  inferior  beings, 
created  to  minister  to  the  wants  and  passions  of  men,  and  only 
admitted  to  the  communion  of  the  faithful  in  this  world  and  the 
next,  in  consideration  of  the  husband.  Hence  the  females  were 
treated  little  better  than  slaves,  were  required  to  do  all  the 
drudgery,  were  frequently  subjected  to  corporeal  punishment, 
and  painfully  impressed  with  a  sense  of  their  inferiority  in  a 
thousand  ways.  Having  occasion  one  day  to  go  by  the  house 
occupied  by  the  Prophet,  Mrs,  Clarke  and  Irene,  I  saw  the  former 
sitting  lazily  on  the  door-stone,  basking  in  the  sun,  while  the  two 
women  were  at  work  in  the  neighboring  corn-field. 

I  approached  the  fence,  paused,  and  spoke.  Irene  continued^ 
her  work,  looking  downcast  and  moody.  Mrs.  Clarke  rested  a 
moment,  but  glanced  timidly  towards  her  master,  said  she  was  in 
a  great  hurry — that  she  had  designed  to  call  and  see  me,  but 


104  Female   Life   among  tre   Mormon's. 

was  forbidden  to  leave  home.     I  bade  her  farewell,  and  she  hur- 
ried on. 

A  few  days  afterwards  I  was  sitting  alone,  when  Mrs.  Clarke 
came  in.  She  looked  so  pale,  wan,  and  disconsolate,  that  it 
made  one's  heart  ache  to  see  her.  She  took  my  hand,  and  burst 
into  tears. 

"Oh,  Mrs.  Ward,  I  am  the  most  miserable  creature  alive," 
she  exclaimed  :  "  Oh,  dear,  why  did  I  leave  my  husband  ?  why 
did  1  ever  go  near  that  vile  impostor  ?  I  am  ruined,  soul  and 
body,  indeed  I  am  I" 

"  I  hope  not  so  bad  as  that,  Mrs.  Clarke." 

••  Oh,  you  don't  know,  you  cannot  know,"  she  answered,  bit- 
terly. 

"  Mrs.  Clarke,"  I  said,  "  is  your  distress  merely  mental,  or  do 
you  have  to  undergo  physical  burdens,  for  which  your  strength 
is  incapable  ?" 

"  Alas,"  she  answered,  "  how  is  it  possible  for  me  to  tell  you 
all  I  suffer,  all  I  have  suffered  ?  How  can  I  describe  the  bitter- 
ness of  unceasing  remorse?  My  husband's  countenance  of 
despair  and  anguish  is  continually  before  me  ;  the  cries  of  my 
children  ring  uninterruptedly  in  my  ears.  Then  the  cruelty  of 
this  man,  for  whom  I  have  forsaken  all,  and  the  bitter  hate  of 
Irene,  who  employs  every  means  to  prejudice  him  against  me." 

"  But,  why  should  Irene  hate  you,"  I  inquired. 

"  She  flatters  herself  with  the  belief  that  if  I  was  once  out 
of  the  way,  she  would  reign  as  the  sole  wife  and  favorite  of  the 
Prophet.  It  was  her  machinations  that  induced  him  to  find  a 
new  husband  for  Mrs.  Cook.  She  fabricated  some  infamous 
falsehoods  about  that  woman  ;  accused  her  of  being  lazy,  said 
she  devoured  the  delicacies  of  the  table  which  Smith  desired  to 
have  reserved  for  himself.  Smith  attempted  to  chastise  her 
with  an  ox-goad,  when  she  turned  on  him,  scratched  and  bit 


Sufferings  of  «a  Spiritual  Wife.  105 

him  severely,  and  blackened  one  of  his  eyes  into  the  bargain.  I 
think  he  would  have  had  the  worst  of  it,  had  not  Irene  hastened 
to  assist  him.  As  it  was,  they  succeeded  in  fastening  her  hands, 
and  confining  her  in  the  loft,  where  she  remained  until  Smith 
induced  Mr.  Murray  to  receive  her." 

"  How  abominable  !"  I  exclaimed. 

"Irene  hates  me,  and  I  am  afraid  of  her.  There  is  some- 
thing in  her  countenance  that  puts  me  continually  on  my  guard. 
I  often  see  her  looking  at  me  with  a  fiendish  expression  that 
makes  me  shudder  ;  but  that  is  nothing,  nothing  to  what  I  am 
forced  by  him  to  endure.  Look  here,"  and  she  displayed  her 
arms  and  bosom  black  with  hideous  bruises,  "  see,  these  are  the 
marks  of  beatings  that  he  has  given  me."  '' 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Clarke,  that  is  dreadful  ;  but  how  did  you  offend 
him  ?" 

"  I  was  sick,  and  weak,  and  weary,  and  did  not  perform  as 
much  labor  in  the  corn-field  as  he  thought  I  ought  to.  Oh,  my 
dear  abandoned  husband,  what  would  you  say  if  you  could 
know  my  misery  I" 

*'  And  yet  you  were  delicately  nurtured  ?"  I  said. 

"To  be  sure  I  was,"  she  answered,  "and  entirtiy  unaccus- 
tomed to  physi(?al  labor.  Now  I  am  compelled,  by  stripes  and 
punishment,  to  perform  the  most  menial  drudgery.  It  really 
seemed,  last  winter,  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  live 
till  spring.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  I  suffered  from  cold, 
privation,  and  weariness.  Irene  took  my  best  clothes,  and  then 
Smith  made  me  wear  her  old  rags.  I  had  no  shoes,  and  yet  I 
was  forced  to  go  out  in  all  kinds  of  weather  to  pick  up  and  bring 
home  wood,  to  beg  an  armful  of  hay  for  the  cow,  that  seemed 
very  near  starving,  as  Smith  would  take  no  pains  whatever  to 
provide  even  the  commonest  necessaries  of  life." 

"  Well,  Mrs.  Clarke,  I  would  advise  you  to  escape  from 
them  if  possible,  and  return   to  your  friends.    They  would 

5* 


106  Female  Life  amo^g  the  Mormons. 

gladly  receive  you,  even  now,  as  the  repentant  prodigal,*^  I 
said. 

"  Oh,  I  know  that  they  would,"  she  answered  ;  "  and 
heaven  knows  how  earnestly  I  desire  it.  I  could  almost  weep 
tears  of  blood,  in  my  deep  repentance,  but  'tis  all  in  vain,  in 
vain  I'* 

I  looked  at  the  poor  woman,  and  how  forcibly  were  the  warn- 
ings of  her  husband  recalled  to  my  memory  ;  yet  he  spoke  not 
in  anger,  but  sorrow.  Did  she  remember  it  ? — as  if  a  woman 
could  ever  forget  such  a  scene'. 

Mrs.  Clarke  soon  after  bade  me  adieu,  and  I  saw  no  more  of 
her  for  some  time.  Meantime,  the  winter  set  in  exceedingly 
cold,  with  much  snow.  I  had  mentioned  to  no  one  the  sufferings 
of  Mrs.  Clarke,  as  I  feared  to  expose  her  to  more  rigorous  cru- 
elties, in  the  event  of  Smith's  hearing  of  it,  which  I  doubted  not 
he  would.  Once  I  had  seen  her  toiling  through  the  icy  mud  and 
sleet,  carrying  a  bag  on  her  shoulders,  which  had  the  appear- 
ance of  Indian  meal. 

I  wonder  that  your  Prophet  is  not  ashamed  of  himself,  to 
make  such  a  slave  of  that  poor  woman  ;  it  is  really  too  bad,"  I 
said  to  M#i  Bradish. 

"Why,  what  else  is  she  good  for?'"  said*  the  lady;  "she 
brought  nothing  to  the  Church.  Then  she  is  not  beautiful,  and 
he  only  keeps  her  for  the  sake  of  her  services." 

"  And  yet,  Mrs.  Bradish,  he  persuaded  her  to  abandon  a  good 
home,  to  leave  -a  husband  by  whom  she  was  idolized,  and 
almost  break  the  hearts  of  her  innocent  children,"  I  said, 
earnestly. 

"  So  much  the  more  fool  she,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  unfeelingly. 
**  I  have  no  pity  for  these  weak,  silly  women,  who  cannot  take 
care  of  themselves,  but  sit  down  and  cry,  baby-like,  over  wrongs 
and  inflictions.  But  Mrs.  Clarke  had  better  be  careful  to  whom 
she  makes  her  complaints." 


The   Marriage   Contract  Annulled.  107 

*'  Why  so  ?"  I  inquired.  / 

"  It  won't  do  to  tell  everything  you  know,"  and  Mrs.  Bradish 
left  the  room." 

About  a  week  after  this  conversation,  Mrs.  Murray  called  one 
morning  with  the  startling  intelligence  that  Mrs.  Clarke  was 
nowhere  to  be  found.  "She  came  to  my  house  yesterday,"  con- 
tinued the  narrator,  "  and  I  thought  her  senses  wandering.  She 
said  she  was  going  back  to  ask  the  forgiveness  of  her  husband 
and  die.  "When  I  told  her  it  was  a  long  distance,  she  faintly 
smiled,  and  said  it  was  further  to  heaven.  I  tried  to  detain 
her,  but  could  not,  and  Irene  tells  me  that  no  one  knows  where 
she  is." 

"  And  Irene  is  delighted,  I  suppose  ?" 

"  She  does  not  seem  to  be  very  sorry,"  resumed  Mrs.  Murray  ; 
"  and,  indeed,  I  cannot  even  conjecture  what  us  women  are  all 
coming  too,"  observed  the  latter,  with  a  sigh.  "My  husband 
has  now  been  absent  a  whole  week.  He  ceased  to  make  provi- 
sion for  our  necessities  some  time  ago,  and  we  have  becomd 
reduced  to  the  last  extremity.  There  is  neither  meat,  milk,  nor 
butter  in  the  house  ;  nothing  but  a  small  panful  of  Indian  meal, 
and  two  or  three  eggs." 

"  But  where  is  he  all  this  time  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  Living  with  Mrs.  Cook.  The  last  time  I  saw  him,  he  told 
me,  that  he  had  promised  Smith  to  provide  for  Mrs.  Cook  ;  that 
he  should  do  so,  and  that  if  I  would  not  permit  her  to  come  and 
live  in  the  same  house  with  me,  he  should  abandon  me  for  her 
altogether.  I  told  him  that  he  could  do  as  he  thought  proper, 
but  that  I  was  his  wife  in  the  eyes  of  God  and  man.  This  he 
denied,  and  when  I  required  an  explanation,  he  told  me  that  the 
marriage  ceremony  performed  between  us  was  null  and  void, 
because  we  were  unbelievers  at  the  time  of  its  celebration,  and 
so  I  am  to  be  repudiated.  I  understand  that  she  has  borne 
him  a  son,  who  has  been  named  after  their  Prophet." 


108  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  Thoy  will  not  be  apt  to  live  happily  together  for  any  length 
of  time,"  I  remarked. 

"  And  yet  I  do  not  wish  them  unhappiness,"  she  answered  ; 
"  I  have  not  forgotten  that  he  is  my  husband,  and  the  father  of 
my  children,  and  how  kind  and  affectionate  he  used  to  be." 


CHAPTER  XI. 

MORJION     OUTRAGES. 

THE  occupation  of  a  considerable  tract  of  land  had  been 
the  Mormon  policy ;  but  instead  of  removing  altogether 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  white  settlements,  and  taking 
possession  of  uninhabited  districts,  they  chose  a  situation  in  a 
tolerably  thickly-settled  country.  In  this  region  they  estab- 
lished a  sort  of  outposts,  communicating  together  by  a  line  of 
Mormon  families.  These  lines  embraced  the  farms  and  property 
of  many  unbelievers,  whom  it  became  the  interest  of  the  Mor- 
mons to  dispossess  in  some  way  or  other.  "  To  drive  out  the 
heathen,"  was  a  constant  expression  of  their  purposes.  Some 
of  the  more  zealous  proposed  that  the  Prophet  should  smite 
them  all  with  death  as  the  first-born  of  Egypt  were  smitten. 
This,  however,  he  prudently  declined  on  the  ground  of  clemency 
It  was  then  proposed  that  their  conversion  should  be  attempted, 
but  that  plan,  for  some  reason,  failed,  and  the  final  decision  was 
to  plunder,  harass,  and  distress  them,  until  they  were  obliged  to 
remove  for  the  sake  of  peace.  Smith  asserted  that  it  had  been 
revealed  to  him,  that  all  the  grain,  poultry,  in  short,  that  all 
the  property,  of  every  description,  embraced  within  the 
-established  bounds  of  Mormondom,  was  designed  by  Heaven  for 
the  saints,  and  that  they  were  ordered  to  go  out  and  take  pos- 


Systematic   Robberies.  109 

session.  Some  of  the  farmers,  whose  property  was  to  be  made 
a  spoil,  were  able  meii,  with  abundance  of  grain  and  vegetables. 
They  were  entirely  ignorant  of  the  systematic  plan  of  depreda- 
tions of  which  they  were  to  be  the  victims.  Many  of  them  had 
been  very  friendly  to  the  Mormons,  but  that  was  nothing  with 
the  fanatics,  who  were  quite  as  deficient  in  gratitude  as  the 
other  virtues.  The  depredations  were  to  be  carried  on  secretly, 
under  cover  of  the  night,  and  the  perpetrators  were  all  sworn 
to  secresy,  all  pledged  to  support  each  other,  and,  in  all  cases, 
to  refuse  to  give  any  information  before  legal  tribunals,  or  in 
any  other  way. 

In  fact,  it  was  the  regular  organization  of  a  banditti,  with 
Smith  at  their  head.  Mrs.  Bradish  I  found  to  be  deeply 
interested  in  the  affair.  She  beheld  in  this  the  furtherance  of 
her  ambitious  schemes. 

"I  will  be  to  the  Mormons  what  Deborah  was  to  the 
children  of  Israel,"  she  remarked  one  day. 

"  But  will  the  Mormons  permit  a  woman  to  judge  them,  as 
Deborah  judged  Israel  ?"  I  asked. 

"  Under  ordinary  cases  they  would  not,  probably  ;  yet  the 
property  which  I  have  given  to  the  church  entitles  me  to  the 
highest  seat  among  its  leaders,"  .she  replied. 

"  Are  situations  in  the  Mormon  church  proportioned  to  the 
amount  of  property  bestowed  by  the  candidates  for  ecclesiastical 
honors  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  They  are,"  she  answered  ;  "  but  we  can  never  rise  to  the 
state  and  dignity  we  desire  as  Mormon  rulers,  until  the  heathen 
are  spoiled  and  driven  from  our  midst." 

Now  commenced  a  regular  system  of  depredation.  Every 
night,  particularly  when  the  weather  was  dark  and  stormy,  a 
company  of  the  most  daring  and  desperate  would  sally  forth, 
like  beasts  of  prey,  on  their  nocturnal  errands.  Sometimes  they 
would  return,  laden  with  plunder  of  all  descriptions.    At  others, 


110  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

they  obtained  very  little.  Kot  nnfrequently  murders  were  com- 
mitted, highway  robberies  perpetrated,  and  villanies  of  a  still 
darker  hue  enacted.  The  whole  country  was  alarmed,  the 
newspapers  teemed  with  conjectures,  and  rewards  were  offered 
for  the  perpetrators,  by  the  public  authorities,  but  without 
success.  No  one  suspected  the  Mormons.  They  were  quiet, 
and  apparently  peaceable.  It  was  even  proposed  to  them  to 
join  with  the  others  in  attempting  to  ferret  out  the  villains. 
This  was  readily  acceded  to,  from  the  supposition  that  being 
acquainted  with  the  plans  of  their  enemies,  they  could  the  more 
easily  elude  and  lead  them  off  on  a  false  scent. 

It  had  been  decided  on  a  particular  occasion,  to  have  a  guard 
stationed  around  the  domestic  premises  of  every  man  in  the 
neighborhood.  As  usual,  the  services  of  several  Mormons  had 
been  offered  and  accepted,  but  the  watches  were  all  doomed  to 
disappointment,  not  a  robber  appeared,  not  a  single  marauder 
was  found  abroad.  However,  when  those  who  had  come  from  a 
distance,  returned  to  their  homes,  imagine  their  astonishment  at 
finding  everything  in  the  greatest  disorder,  the  women  frightened, 
the  barns  despoiled,  and  the  houses  plundered.  A  barrel  of  pork 
had  been  taken  from  one  place,  a  sack  of  flour  from  another,  and 
a  bag  of  potatoes  from  a  third.  A  fat  cow  had  been  driven  off 
and  butchered  in  an  adjoining  wood.  Several  hogs  and  sheep 
likewise  had  shared  the  same  fate.  The  agitation  of  the  country 
exceeded  all  bounds,  but  no  clue  could  be  obtained  to  the  per- 
petrators of  the  crimes.  The  Mormons,  meanwhile,  lived  on  the 
fat  of  the  land,  laughed  at  the  mystification  of  their  enemies, 
and  augured  from  so  good  a  beginning,  a  most  auspicious  end. 

But  a  change  came  over  the  spirit  of  their  dream.  Mr. 
McDavit,  a  gentleman  of  wealth  and  respectability,  detected  a 
Mormon  leader  in  his  poultry-house  slaughtering  the  inmates. 
McDavit  attempted  to  detain  him  a  prisoner,  when  the  Mormon 
pulled  out  a  pistol,  severely  wounded  his  assailant,  and  fled. 


The  "Regulators."  Ill 

A  civil  process  was  ipimediately  instituted,  but  the  accused 
denied  all  knowledge  of  the  crime,  talked  of  being  persecuted 
for  righteousness'  sake,  and  came  into  court  fortified  by  a  multi- 
tude of  witnesses,  who  positively  testified  that  on  the  night  in 
question,  he  had  been  engaged  with  them  in  a  religious  meeting. 
He  was  accordingly  discharged.  Yarious  occurrences  of  a  simi- 
lar character  happened  soon  after,  and  suspicion  settled  on  the 
Mormons. 

The  impossibility  of  bringing  them  to  justice  in  the  ordinary 
way,  aroused  the  Regulators.  These  were  a  company  of  the 
most  robust,  brave,  and  resolute  young  men  of  the  vicinity,  who 
were  regularly  enrolled  like  a  band  of  military,  with  officers  of 
their  choosing,  and  whose  business  was  the  cognizance  and 
punishment  of  crimes  and  outrages  that  were  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  law.  Whatever  may  be  thought  of  the  illegality  of  their 
proceedings,  it  is  certain  that  their  presence  was  a  great  restraint 
to  evil-doers. 

One  day  I  was  standing  before  the  door  of  our  dwelling,  when 
a  Mormon  prophet  passed  along,  a  beautiful  young  girl  leaning 
on  his  arm.  This  prophet  I  knew  as  a  man  of  family,  but  the 
girl  was  a  stranger. 

'*  Who  is  that  girl  yonder,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  Brother 
Hyde  ?"  I  said,  addressing  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Her  name  is  or  was  Corneilia  Cornish,"  answered  the  lady. 

"  Where  did  she  come  from ;  I  never  saw  her  before  V  I 
questioned. 

"  From  some  of  the  neighboring  villages,  I  believe.  Elder 
Hyde  converted  her,  and  brought  her  here,  and  now  she  lives  in 
his  family.     He  is  very  fond  of  her." 

*'  Oh  1  Mrs.  Bradish,  do  you  regard  such  things  as  righf  and 
proper  ?"  1  exclaimed  earnestly. 

"  Certainly  I  do,  why  not  ?  Who  has  forbidden  it  ?"  she 
answered 


112  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

"  Kot  Joseph  Smith/'  I  replied. 

"  Aud  no  one  else,  whose  words  are  worth  listening  to,"  she 
said. 

"  Your  own  Bible  favors  such  a  system.     Aud  " 

"Mrs.  Bradish,"  I  said,  "it  is  against  the  laws  of  the  laud, 
and  now  at  least,  it  is  our  interest  to  conform  to  these  laws ; 
much  I  fear,  that  we  shall  render  ourselves  accursed. 

"  Have  you  no  dread  of  the  Regulators;  you  know  well  that 
the  whole  country  is  aroused  against  us." 

"  How  should  I  know  any  such  thing  ?"  she  asked  angrily 

"  How  could  you  help  knowing  it  ?" 

"  But  what  has  that  to  do  with  the  Regulators  ?" 

"  Corneilia  Cornish  may  have  a  brother,  or  cousin,  or  lover, 
who  will  not  fancy  her  Hving  with  Elder  Hyde." 

"  Look  yonder,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  suddenly,  "  there's  Brother 
Clayton — sure  as  I'm  alive — coming  here,  too  I" 

Brother  Clayton  was  returning  from  a  missionary  tour. 

"  Well,  Brother,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  I  hope  you  have  some 
good  news  to  tell  us.  Things  go  on  rather  badily  here.  The 
heathen  cannot  be  made  to  understand  that  only  the  saints  are 
entitled  to  the  good  things  of  the  land.  But  I  trust  that  you 
have  made  many  converts,  and  that  we  shall  soon  see  them  here, 
united  with  us." 

"  Generally  speaking,"  said  Brother  Clayton,  "  I  have  had 
good  success.  The  heathen  were  generally  willing,  and  in  some 
places  anxious  to  hear  the  truth.  Once  only  was  I  threatened 
with  difiBculty." 

"  How  was  that  ?" 

"  About  twenty  miles  hence.  I  stopped  at  a  small  village,  and 
gave  out  a  notice  of  an  intended  meeting  at  seven  o'clock  that 
night,  specifying  also  the  place  and  the  subject.  I  saw  nothing  in 
the  least  alarming  or  riotous,  till  about  two  hours  previous  to 
the  time,  when  the  meeting  was  appointed  to  commence.    Then 


Tidings   of   Mrs.  Clarke.  113 

a  company  assembled,  forced  themselves  into  my  presence, 
carried  ine  from  the. room,  notwithstanding  my  efforts  to  the 
contrary,  mounted  me  on  an  old  good-for-nothing  horse,  whom 
they  drove  before  them  for  a  mile  beyond  the  village." 

"  Persecuted  for  righteousness^  sake,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  For  a  long  time  they  refused  to  give  me  any  satisfactioa 
about  the  matter,  till  one  more  candid  than  the  others,  perhaps, 
pitying  my  degradation,  observed  : — 

"  *  It  is  nothing  that  you  have  said  or  done  personally,  that 
has  occasioned  this.  You  may  be  a  very  good  man,  for  what  wo 
know,  but  some  months  ago,  as  one  of  our  citizens  was  walking 
out  one  evening,  he  heard  a  moan  by  the  road-side.  Hastening 
to  the  spot  whence  the  sound  proceeded,  he  found  a  poor  woman 
lying  on  the  ground,  apparently  in  the  last  stage  of  exhaustion. 
He  assisted  her  to  rise  and  conducted  her  to  his  house.  Though 
her  mind  seemed  wandering  at  times,  she  told  a  very  straight, 
connected  story  of  herself,  and  how  she  came  in  that  forlorn 
situation/ 

"  And  this,"  said  I  to  the^narrator.     "  This  is  nothing  to  me." 

"  '  Hear  me  out,'  he  said.  '  This  poor  woman  had  been  per- 
suaded by  the  Mormons  to  leave  her  husband,  had  gone  with 
them,  and  lived  with  their.  Prophet  as  his  wife,  two  others  shar- 
ing at  the  same  time  the  same  honor.  Then  he  grew  tired  of 
her,  and  abused  her  shamefully;  even  then  she  bore  on  her  back 
and  person  the  marks  of  his  blows  ;  and  being  seized  with  par- 
tial insanity,  the  result  of  her  troubles  and  sufferings,  she  wan- 
dered off  with  the  design  of  going  back  to  her  husband,  that  she 
might  ask  his  forgiveness,  and  die  at  his  feet.  That,'  continued 
the  narrator,  '  gave  us  enough  of  Mormonism  ;  we  want 
nothing  to  do  with  it,  Qr  its  professors,  and,  now  sir,  you  must 
promise  never  to  enter  our  village  again.' 

"  I  hesitated." 

**  *  Promise,'  he  said,  *  it  will  be  best  for  you.    I  am  a  man  of 


114  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

peace  :  I  want  no  difficulty  with  any  one.  If  you  piiomise  what 
we  desire,  well  and  good  ;  if  not,  you  will  receive  a  complete  coat 
of  tar  and  feathers.     What  do  you  say  V 

"  I  will  make  the  promise  that  you  require." 

"  And  so  they  dismissed  you  without  further  violence  ?"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish. 

"But  did  you  hear  what  became  of  the  poor  woman  at  last  ?" 
I  inquired. 

"I  believe  they  wrote  to  her  husband,  or  something,  but  I 
can't  tell  the  particulars,"  said  Clayton,  who  took  his  leave  soon 
after. 

"Poor  Mrs.  Clarke,"  I  said.  "What  a  cruel  destiny  was 
hers.'' 

"Yet  it  was  her  own  fault,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "Why 
didn't  she  make  the  best  of  her  circumstances,  and  if  Brother 
Smith  grew  tired  of  her,  content  herself  with  scmie  one  else. 
She  was  continually  puling  about  her  husband — her  husband. 
If  she  thought  so  much  of  him,  what  did  she  leave  him  for  ?  I 
told  Brother  Smith,  the  first  time  I  saw  her,  that  she  was  a 
weak,  silly  woman,  who  didn't  know  her  own  mind  two  hours  at 
a  time,  and  who  would  probably  disgrace  the  cause.  Now  you 
see  that  my  prophecy  has  been  accomplished." 


CHAPTER    XII 


REGULATORS. 


AS  I  expected,  and  had  warned  Mrs.  Bradish,  Corneilia  Cor- 
nish had  a  brother,  a  cousin,  and  a  lover,  all  three,  who 
were  greatly  displeased  at  her  conversion  to  Mormonism,  and 
her  intimacy  with  the  Mormon  elder.    Various  plans  had  been 


Unwelcome  Yisitors.  115 

idevised  to  get  her  out  of  Ms  hands,  without  a  resort  to  violence, 
but  the  old  fellow  was  too  wide  awake,  and  too  chary  of  his  bird 
for  that.  Every  scheme  was  a  failure,  and  disappointment  only 
irritated  them  the  more.  Rumors  of  approaching  troubles 
frequently  reached  us.  Mr.  Ward  and  Mrs.  Bradish  treated  the 
master  with  indifference.  It  was  evident,  however,  that  they 
felt  much  more  anxiety  than  they  thought  proper  to  manifest. 
I  made  no  disguise  of  my  feelings,  and  being  in  nightly  expecta- 
tion of  an  outbreak,  hesitated  not  to  say  so.  I  knew  that  a 
deadly  hatred  was  excited  throughout  the  country  against  the 
Mormons,  and  I  felt  that  the  revenge  must  be  deep  that  could 
bide  its  time. 

The  spring  had  far  advanced,  when  we  were  awakened  one 
night  by  the  heavy  tramp  of  horsemen. 

"The  Regulators  1"  I  whispered  to  Mr.  "Ward. 

He  sprang  from  his  bed,  hastily  threw  on  his  garments,  and 
prepared  to  go  out. 

I  attempted  to  detain  him. 

"  What  I  stay  and  hide  myself  like  a  coward,  when  my 
friends  and  associates  are  being  murdered  I  Impossible  !"  he 
said. 

Mrs.  Bradish  came  from  her  chamber,  armed. 

"  Are  the  Regulators  out  ?"  she  inquired. 

"  I  believe  so,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

"Let's  go  and  see  what  they  are  doing,  and  who  they  are 
ifter  V  said  the  heroic  woman. 

'  The  words  were  no  more  than  spoken,  when  a  violent  blow 
with  a  cudgel  broke  open  our  door,  and  in  marched  nearly  a 
dozen  men  armed  with  muskets,  rifles,  pistols  and  bowie-knives. 
Mr.  Ward  made  a  sign  to  Mrs.  Bradish,  and  advanced  good- 
humoredly  towards  them. 

"  My  friends,  what  is  your  errand  here  to-night  ?"  he  said. 

**  We  want  Jo'  Smith,  and  we  want  that  devil  Hyde.    We 


116  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

want  you,  too,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  Mormon  vagabonds  ;  and 
that  ain't  all,  we'll  haveHheni  too." 

"  Yery  well,  take  whom  you  can  get,"  and  he  sprang  through 
the  window.  The  Kegulators  rushed  after  him  with  a  loud 
shout.     Mrs.  Bradish  declared  that  she  would  follow. 

"  But  where  will  you  go  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  Oh  !  round  here,  to  see  what  they  are  doing,"  she  replied. 

I  stood  for  a  moment,  and  then  determined  to  accompany  her. 
I  felt  anxious  about  my  husband,  and  knew,  moreover,  that  the 
Regulators  could  have  no  motive  to  injure  or  molest  me. 

"  Don't  stand  there  trembling,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  but 
come  with  me,  and  know  the  worst  of  it." 

I  took  her  arm,  and  we  sallied  out. 

There  was  no  moon,  and  only  a  pale  starlight.  We  saw 
lights  in  the  distance,  and  heard  strange  and  horrid  outcries, 
mingled  with  oaths  and  blasphemies,  and  fiendish  laughter. 
Approaching  nearer  we  saw  that  Smith  and  Hyde  were  both 
prisoners.  Corneilia  Cornish  had  been  mounted  on  a  horse, 
behind  a  wild-looking  boy.  .  Her  hands  were  bound,  and  she 
was  otherwise  fastened  to  the  saddle. 

«  We've  got  two  of  the  birds,"  called  out  one  of  the  Regula- 
tors ;  "  now  we  want  the  cuss  that  stole  McDavit's  hens." 

"  I  don't  think  we  shall  find  any  more  of  them  to-night,"  said 
another.  "Don't  you  see  there's  nobody  to  be  found  but 
women  and  children.  We  don't  want  to  hurt  them  poor  devils, 
they  have  a  bad  time  enough  of  it  I  guess." 

In  fact,  confiding  in  the  honor  of  the  Regulators,  the  men 
had  all  fled,  leaving  the  women  and  children. 

"  Ko  ;  we  won't  hurt  the  women  and  children  ;  but  these  fel- 
lows must  have  a  touch.     Where's  the  tar"?" 

"  Take  'em  to  the  woods,"  said  one. 

"  No  !  no  !  Let  these  ladies  see  their  Prophet  transformed 
into  an  ostrich,"  cried  another. 


Midnight  Murder.  lit 

"  Mercy  !  mercy  I"  shrieked  Hyde,  as  he  saw  one  approaching 
with  a  kettle  of  tar. 

Mrs.  Bradish  could  no  longer  control  her  anger.  She  held 
her  pistol  with  a  nervous  grasp,  the  next  moment  it  exploded, 
and  the  ball  pierced  the  brain  of  the  man  with  the  kettle  of  tar. 
He  reeled,  and  fell  with  a  groan,  saturating  himself  with  the 
pitchy  compound.    The  Regulators  were  astounded. 

"  Who  done  that  ?"  they  all  cried  in  a  breath,  some  hastening 
to  relieve  him,  and  others  looking  for  the  perpetrator  of  the 
deed. 

"  Here  I  am,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish  ;  "  I  did  it." 

There  was  something  sublime  in  her  appearance,  as  she  stood 
grasping  the  weapon,  her  liead  uncovered,  her  dark  hair  stream- 
ing in  the  night  wind,  and  her  brow  unblenched,  though 
surrounded  by  deadly  foes. 

The  Regulators  crowded  around  her.  A  fire  had  been 
kindled  of  some  dry  wood  and  brush,  and  I  saw  by  the  pale,  red 
gleam  of  the  light,  that  their  companion  was  dead.  The  sur- 
vivors gnashed  their  teeth  with  rage. 

"  Stand  off !"  she  cried,  as  one  approached  to  lay  his  hand 
upon  her.  "  Stand  off,  or  I  will  send  your  soul  to  show  yon 
knave  the  way  to  hell !" 

There  was  something  terrible  in  her  voice  and  look. 

"Do  you  think  to  frighten  us?"  said  one,  but  his  voice  was 
unnoticed  in  the  general  tumult.  They  pressed  nearer  and 
nearer.  "  Take  the  pistol  from  her  I"  said  one.  "  Give  her  a 
touch  of  the  tar  I"  said  another.  "  No,  no  I  shoot  her,  as  she 
shot  him  !"  cried  a  third.  There  was  great  confusion,  and  a  min- 
gled uproar  of  voices.  All  at  once,  the  countenance  of  Mrs. 
Bradish  suddenly  brightened.  Her  eye  sparkled,  and  she 
laughed,  oh  !  such  a  laugh  of  hate  and  defiance. 

"  Fools,  knaves,  villains  !"  she  cried,  "  where  arc  your  prison- 
ers ?    Where  are  the  men  for  whom  your  tar  was  prepared  ? 


118  Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 

Oh,  ye  are  noble  fellows  I  In  your  eagerness  to  maltreat  a 
woman,  your  intended  victims  have  escaped." 

It  was  even  so.  Taking  advantage  of  the  confusion,  Irene  had 
cautiously  slipped  up  to  the  prisoners,  and  being  provided  with 
a  sharp  knife,  cut  the  thongs  that  bound  them,  when  they  fled 
to  the  woods. 

"  T6  the  woods  !  to  the  woods  1"  shouted  several  in  a  breath. 
"  To  the  woods  I  we  must  take  them,  dead  or  alive  !'' 

And  off  to  the  woods  they  started,  hallooing  and  hurrahing. 

The  brother  of  Corneilia  Cornish  mounted  before  her  on 
horseback,  and  rode  oflf. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  deep  excitement  and  mental 
distress  that  I  experienced  on  this  occasion.  The  woods  were 
near  the  village,  and  we  could  plainly  hear  the  voices  and  men- 
aces of  the  Regulators,  and  perceive  the  flickering  and  waving 
of  their  torches,  as  they  hunted  their  intended  victims.  For 
Smith  I  cared  nothing  ;  I  knew  that  he  had  outraged  and 
insulted  all  woman-kind,  in  the  persons  of  Ellen  and  Mrs.  Clarke. 
I  should  have  esteemed  it  an  actof  retributive  justice,  had  some 
friendly  shot  interposed  to  put  a  period  to  his  existence  ;  but 
my  husband  was  absent,  and  he,  though  a  Mormon,  had  always 
been  kind  to  me.  My  imagination  pictured  him  as  likewise  an 
inhabitant  of  that  forest.  He  might  fall  into  their  hands.  The 
thought  was  horrible — and  then  the  dreadful  uncertainty.  "We 
listened  ;  the  sounds  and  menaces  grew  indistinct,  the  lights 
died  in  the  distance,  and  we  returned  to  our  homes. 

All  the  remainder  of  that  night,  and  the  next  day,  we  passed 
in  the  greatest  anxiety.  I  say  "  we,"  for  Mrs.  Bradish,  even 
more  than  myself,  gave  way  to  gloom,  and  care,  and  despond- 
ency. I  only  feared  for  my  husband  ;  her  concern  was  for  the 
Prophet,  the  elders,  and  the  Church.  She  trembled  lest  her  air- 
built  castles  of  ambition  were  to  be  suddenly  overthrown. 
Through  the  day  we  received  intimation  that  the  Regulators 


Escape   of   Mr.  Ward.  119 

were  Imgering  in  the  vicinity,  and  that  a  guard  was  stationed 
around  the  wood. 

"  Then  there  is  no  hope  !"  I  said  bitterly. 

"There  is  always  hope,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "Do  you  dis- 
trust the  protecting  arm  of  Providence  ?" 

"  I  have  not  your  faith,"  I  answered  gloomily. 

"  Because  you  do  not  understand  the  gospel — because  you  are 
not  a  believer  in  the  truth,"  she  answered. 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  one  of  those  singular  characters,  who  unite 
to  great  resolution  and  intellectual  power,  a  decided  tendency  to 
religious  fanaticism.  The  world  has  seen  many  such — men  and 
women — who,  having  imbibed  a  belief  in  some  superstitious 
dogma,  find  all  their  preconceived  opinions  of  right  and  wrong, 
good  and  evil,  at  once  overturned  ;  and  in  their  stea^,  a  deep 
and  prevailing  desire  for  the  ultimate  triumph  of  their  novel 
tenets.  Then,  too,  she  was  ambitious  ;  she  aspired  to  a  place 
of  distinction  in  the  church  ;  and  who  shall  describe  the  resolute 
will,  and  deep,  unconquerable  strength  of  purpose,  that  arises 
from  fanaticism  united  with  ambition  ? 

The  hours  passed  away  ;  night  came,  dark  and  gloomy.  We 
retired  to  our  chambers  earlier  than  usual,  but  sleep  was  a 
stranger  to  my  eyes.  I  am  not  naturally  superstitious,  but 
unusual  terrors  had  taken  possession  of  me.  Strange  noises 
echoed  in  my  ears.  Mutterings,  chatterings,  and  solemn-toned 
night-cdls,  sounded  through  the  gloom.  More  than  once  I  fan- 
cied that  screams  of  terror  disturbed  the  silence  ;  but  overcome 
with  fatigue  and  mental  excitement,  towards  morning  I  fell  into 
an  uneasy  slumber.  I  was  awakened  from  this  by  a  voice 
beneath  the  window — a  real,  veritable  human  voice.  The  tone 
was  familiar.     It  was  that  of  my  husband. 

"  Be  still  as  possible,"  he  said  in  a  low  tone.  "  The  Regu- 
lators are  not  far  off.  But  go  down  and  unfasten  one  of  the 
lower  windows." 


120  Female  Life  among  the   Mormons. 

"  Why  not  the  door  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  That  would  be  dangerous.  Open  the  window  to  the  south," 
he  replied. 

I  obeyed  him,  and  the  next  moment  he  leaped  into  my  arms. 

"  Where  have  you  been  ?  what  have  you  suffered  ?  why 
should  those  fellows  be  after  you  ?"  I  inquired. 

"Oh,  Maria,  I  cannot  tell  you  all  T'  he  replied.  "  But  I  am 
very  hungry  ;  indeed,  I  am.  I  have  had  no  food  since  yes- 
terday." 

"  Your  hunger  shall  be  satisfied,"  I  answered.  "  I  pre- 
pared an  unusual  quantity  of  food,  in  anticipation  of  a  visit 
from  you."  And  I  soon  spread  before  him  a  very  palatable 
meal. 


CHAPTER    XIII 


THE     FOREST. 


U'lTY  dear,"  said   Mr.  Ward,  when   he   had   satisfied  his 

IVjL  lounger,  "  I  will  gratify  your  curiosity  so  far  as  I  am 
able.  Blood  has  certainly  been  spilt,  but  more  of  the  Regu- 
lators have  fallen  than  the  Mormons  ;  at  least,  so  I  think." 

•*  Who  have  fallen  of  the  Mormons  ?"  I  inquired. 

"Well,  two  or  three  of  the  elders,  with  whom  you  were 
unacquainted  ;  and  Mr.  Murray  has  been  severely  wounded." 

"  He  has  I  but  where  is  he  ?" 

"  In  the  forest.  It  is  impossible  to  convey  him  home ;  and 
then  he  would  not  be  in  safety  there." 

"  Does  his  wife  know  ?"  I  asked. 

"  The  last  one  does — the  other  does  not.    He  requested  me  to 


Mr.  Ward's  Account  of  his  Escape.  121 

tell  Sister  Sally;  and,  notwithstanding  the  danger,  I  came 
round  that  way  on  purpose." 

"  And  what  did  she  say  ?" 

"  She  didn't  say  much  to  it." 

By  this  time,  Mrs.  Bradish  had  arisen,  dressed  herself  h^tily, 
and  came  to  our  apartment. 

"The  Lord  has  heard  my  prayers,'^  she  said  fervently. 
"  Blessed  be  His  name  !  Faith  and  prayers  can  accomplish 
wonders.  But  now  begin  at  the  first,  and  tell  us  all  that  you 
have  seen  and  heard.  Where  did  you  go  when  you  fled,  that 
night  ?" 

"  Of  course  I  fled  immediately  to  the  forest :  that  was  the 
only  place  of  safety.  The  Regulators  pursued  me  a  short  dis- 
tance, and  then  returned.  Anxious  to  ascertain  what  they  w^re 
doing  with  you,  I  crept  along  stealthily  behind  them,  and  finally 
succeeded  in  concealing  myself  in  a  small  clump  of  briar,  where 
I  could  watch  all  their  proceedings  without  being  seen." 

"Then,  you  saw  when  Brother  Smith  and  Deacon  Hyde 
escaped  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  I  was  a  witness  to  your  bravery  on  that  occasion.  Surely, 
if  ever  a  woman  deserved  a  crown,  you  do.  And  you  shall  wear 
one  yet ;  you  shall  be  a  Priestess  of  the  Most  High — it  has  been 
revealed  to  me,"  said  Mr.  Ward.  "  When  the  Prophet  and  his 
companion  escaped,"  he  continued,  "  I  followed  them.  We 
struck  immediately  into  the  thickest  and  most  unfrequented 
part  of  the  wood.  In  its  deepest  recesses,  I  knew  a  place  of 
concealment,  formed  by  the  accumulated  mass  of  fallen  trees 
that  a  hurricane  had  overthrown.  The  trunks  of  some  were 
lying  prostrate  over  the  limbs  and  branches  of  others,  thus  form- 
ing impenetrable  cavities,  in  which  detection  would  be  almost 
impossible.  Into  these  we  crept,  and,  scarcely  daring  to  breathe 
or  stir,  watched  the  approach  of  our  foes.  From  our  hiding- 
place,  we  could  see  them  hurrying  hither  and  thither — could 

6 


123  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

hear  their  threats  and  imprecations,  and  were  even  witnesses  to 
their  savage  butchery  of  one  of  onr  friends." 

"And  did  you  remain  quiet,  and  see  a  brother  slain ?'*  said 
Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  We  could  not  have  rescued  him,"  returned  Mr.  Ward  ;  "  and 

^the  attempt  would  only  have  exposed  us  to  the  peril  of  sharing 

his  fate.    To-night  I  beheld  another  deadly  encounter.     Oh,  that 

the  enemies  of  the  Lord  and  his  people  could  be  driven  from  the 

land  I" 

"Amen  !"  responded  Mrs.  Bradish,  solemnly. 

"  You  have  all  heard  of  Harry  Hastings,  who  took  such  an 
active  part  against  us,  in  the  courts,  last  fall  ?" 

We  assented. 

"Well,  this  Hastings  was  the  leader  of  the  Regulators.  I 
saw  him,  and  penetrated  his  disguise  ;  I  read,  also,  the  deadly 
purpose  concealed  in  his  heart ;  but  i  feared  him  not,  believing 
that  the  Lord  would  preserve  his  own.  I  was  aware,  also,  that 
his  animosity  was  chiefly  directed  against  Brother  Wilson,  whom 
he  accused  of  robbing  his  wife." 

"As  if  a  Mormon  could  be  guilty  of  robbing,"  interrupted 
Mrs.  Bradish.  "As  if  the  Promised  Land,  and  all  it  contains, 
was  not  legitimately  theirs." 

"  We  hope  to  make  it  ours,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  thoughtfully ; 
"  bul  matters  look  rather  dark,  now.  As  I  was  saying,  how- 
ever, when  I  was  cautiously  threading  the  forest  on  my  way 
home,  peering  this  way  and  that,  through  the  darkness,  and 
sometimes  pausing  to  listen  at  the  slightest  sound,  I  discovered 
a  man  sitting  on  the  fallen  trunk  of  a  tree,  only  a  few  yards 
from  where  I  stood.  The  thick  gloom  of  the  woods  prevented 
me  from  ascertaining  whether  he  was  a  friend  or  an  enemy,  and 
I  fell  back  into  the  friendly  obscurity  of  a  neighboring  copse. 
In  a  few  moments,  I  perceived  the  bright  flicker  of  a  torch,  and 
heard  several  voices  talking  loudly.   Peering  through  the  bushes, 


The  Regulators  take  Yengeance.  123 

I  beheld  Wilson.  The  light  enabled  me  to  perceive  and 
recognize  his  features ;  and  near  him  was  gathered  a  group  of 
the  Regulators.  They  were  in  disguise,  as  usual,  but  I  knew 
the  voice  of  Hastings,  in  a  moment. 

"  '  Will  you  promise  to  leave  the  country,^  he  cried,  impera- 
tively, '  you,  and  all  your  devilish  set  of  rascals,  if  I  don't  shoot 
your 

*  **I  can  promise  nothing,'  said  Wilson,  'because  nothing  has 
betn  revealed.' 

"  '  Been  revealed — indeed  I  I'll  give  you  a  revelation  ;'  and 
he  struck  our  brother  a  violent  blow  on  the  face. 

"  *  Hold  him  1'  cried  another,  *  while  I  cut  an  ox-goad  ;  I 
fancy  that  will  be  the  thing.' 

"  Hastings  seized  Wilson,  and  the  other  commenced  whipping 
him  with  a  large  long  stick.  Wilson,  though  a  less  powerful 
man  than  his  enemy,  was,  nevertheless,  strong,  active,  and 
sinewy,  and  he  twisted  himself  from  the  grasp  of  Hastings. 
Then,  irritated  beyond  endurance  by  the  pain  of  his  wounds  and 
bruises,  he  called  him  various  opprobrious  epithets,  and  said  that 
he  would  yet  live  to  see  him  in  hell.  A  howl  of  rage  burst  from 
the  Regulators,  at  these  words,  and  Wilson,  probably  aware  of 
the  full  extent  of  his  danger,  started  off,  like  a  frightened  deer. 
He  was  closely  pursued  by  Hastings,  who  drew  a  large,  long 
knife.  The  fury  of  madness  seemed  to  have  taken  possession  of 
one,  while  fear  lent  wings  to  the  other.  -The  other  Regulators 
attempted  to  follow,  but  were  soon  rapidly  distanced,  while  I 
dashed  off  in  an  oblique  direction,  determined  to  intercept  their 
route,  and,  if  possible,  save  my  friend." 

"  Bless  you  for  that,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  I  could  hear  the  heavy  sounds  of  feet,  and  the  crash  and 
crackle  of  the  underwood  ;  then  came  the  fall  of  a  heavy  body, 
and  the  next  moment  my  hair  almost  stood  on  end,  as  a  howl  of 
terror  sunk  to  a  piteous  supplication  for  mercy,  and  both  were 


124  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

succeeded  by  a  yell  of  fiendish  triumph.  By  this  time,  I  had 
reached  them,  and,  without  a  moment's  consideration  of  the 
consequence,  I  precipitated  myself  on  the  form  of  Hastings, 
grappling  his  throat  in  the  desperate  struggle.  We  rolled  over 
and  over  together  ;  but  after  that,  I  remember  nothing." 

"  And  Wilson  was  dead,  murdered  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Even  so.  When  I  recovered  my  consciousness,  it  seemed  at 
first  that  I  had  been  dreaming.  The  strange,  the  terrible 
events  of  the  last  half  hour  had  nearly  unsettled  my  reason.  I 
stretched  out  my  hand  ;  it  touched  something.  Oh  I  how  cold 
and  stiflf.  The  chill  of  horror  that  thrilled  my  frame,  told  me 
too  well  what  it  was.  But  I  arose  and  groped  round  in  the 
darkness,  and  soon  ascertained  that  two,  and  those  deadly 
enemies,  had  gone  to  the  bar  of  the  Eternal  Judge.  And  there 
I  left  them.     What  else  could  I  do  ?" 

"And,  Mr.  Murray?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "I  understand  you 
to  say  that  he  was  wounded." 

"  Yes  ;  in  a  desperate  encounter  with  one  of  the  Regulators, 
he  received  a  wound  in  the  side.  He  slew  his  foe,  however,  and 
then  succeeded  in  reaching  us.  We  spread  him  a  bed  of  dried 
leaves,  dressed  his  wounds  as  well  as  we  were  able,  and  with 
suitable  provision,  he  will  probably  recover." 

"  But  you  have  no  provision  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

**N"ot  much,  certainly,"  answered  Mr.  Ward.  "There  is  a 
cool  stream  near  by,  to  which  we  resort  for  water." 

"  But  you  want  something  more  than  water,"  she  said,  inter- 
rupting him,  "  and  you  must  have  it,  too  ;  you  said  that  the 
woods  were  watched  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  strictly.  I  only  made  my  escape  by  the  merest  acci- 
dent," said  Mr.  Ward. 

**  But  why  does  not  Brother  Smith  exercise  the  miraculous 
power  he  professes  to  have,  and  vanish  these  enemies?"  I 
inquired. 


The  Dilemma.  -125 

"  He  is  merciful,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  'Not  to  his  friends,"  I  replied. 

"  The  wicked  must  be  permitted  to  run  their  race,  in  order 
that  their  transgressions  may  be  full,"  she  answered.  "But 
that  is  neither  here  nor  there,  our  friends  must  be  supplied  with 
necessaries  ;"  and  she  sat  a  few  moments  in  deep  thought.  Mr. 
Ward  regarded  her  admiringly. 

"  This  is  my  plan,"  she  said,  at  length. 

Both  of  us  listened  intently, 

"  You,  Mr.  Ward,  must  get  two  horses ;  smart,  able  horses. 
One  of  these  horses  must  be  laden  with  provisions  and  necessa- 
ries, and  led  by  you,  in  company  with  Mrs.  Ward.  I  will  array 
myself  in  some  of  your  garments,  and  mount  the  other.  It 
shall  be  my  purpose  to  draw  off  these  fellows  on  a  false  scent. 
On  which  side  of  the  wood  do  you  enter  ?" 

"  On  the  north  side,"  he  answered. 

"  And  where  is  the  guard  stationed  ?"  she  inquired. 

*'  Their  headquarters  is  that  old  shantee,  where  crazy  Jim 
harbored." 

"  Very  well,  you  must  keep  some  distance  behind  me,  and  I 
will  ride  along  there.  They  will  probably  challenge  me.  I  will 
then  put  spurs  to  my  horse.  Undoubtedly  they  will  follow. 
You  will  then  advance  and  enter  the  wood." 

"  But  why  is  my  presence  necessary  ?"  I  inquired. 

"To  return  with  the  horse,"  she  answered.  "Mr.  Ward 
must  remain  in  concealment,  and  the  horse,  if  left  at  large, 
would  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy." 

"  Your  plan  looks  feasible,"  said  Mr.  Ward  ;  "  but  the  diffi- 
culty will  be  to  get  the  horses.  The  village  is  closely  watched, 
and  it  will  be  scarcely  possible  to  get  beyond  its  precincts  with 
out  being  discovered." 

"  Well,  the  attention  of  these  fellows  must  be  drawn  to  some 
other  point;  but  you  stay  here  while  I  go  to  reconnoitre." 


126  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  What  means  this  masquerade  T I  said,  as  Mrs.  Bradish  threw 
my  husband's  overcoat  over  her  shoulders,  and  put  on  his  hat. 

"  Ask  me  no  questions,  and  I'll  tell  you  no  lies,"  she  said, 
jestingly,  and  opening  the  door,  she  passed  out  into  the  darkness. 
I  looked  after  her  ;  there  was  a  faint  gleam  of  starlight,  just 
enough,  it  might  be  said,  to  make  the  gloom  visible.  For  a 
moment  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  her  figure,  but  it  rapidly  disap- 
peared. 

"  Oh  I  what  a  woman  1"  I  said,  shutting  the^door. 

"  A  brave,  noble  woman,"  said  Mr.  Ward.  "  A  woman  who 
will  do  anything  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  church." 

Several  minutes  passed  away,  and  still  she  returned  not.  I 
then  went  to  the  window,  and  looking  out,  discovered  a  faint 
streak  of  light,  apparently  a  short  distance  off.  It  grew 
brighter  and  brighter  as  I  gazed.     Alarm  seized  me. 

"  Mr.  Ward,  look  here  a  moment,"  I  said. 

He  approached  the  window. 

"  That  light  yonder,  what  is  it  ?" 

He  shook  his  head. 

"  Somebody's  house  must  be  on  fire,"  I  remarked,"  only  see 
the  flames  how  they  mount  upward,  reddening  the  sky,  and 
sending  out  showers  of  sparks." 

"  It  can't  be  a  great  way  off  either,"  he  said. 

**  I  can  plainly  see  the  people  running  to  and  fro.  And  here 
comes  somebody."    It  was  Mrs.  Bradish. 

Instantly  dismounting,  she  threw  the  reins  of  the  steed  she 
rode  over  a  post,  and  rushed  into  the  house. 

"  Quick  !  quick  I"  she  cried,  impatiently.  "  Now,  while  the 
rascals  have  employment  yonder.  Oh  I  I've  given  them  some- 
thing to  do  besides  looking  after  us.  It  took  fire  nicely  ;  was 
all  in  a  light  flame  in  two  minutes.  You  ought  to  have  seen 
how  they  run,  and  heard  them  screech  and  halloo.  It  was 
really  laughable." 


Agonizing  Suspense.  121 

"  And  the  horses  ?"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

"  Oh  !  they  belong  to  the  Regulators.  They  were  so  deeply 
engaged,  that  they  didn't  perceive  when  I  brought  them  off." 

Mrs.  Bradish  actually  flew  from  place  to  place,  making  pre- 
paration, and  getting  the  food  and  clothing  ready.  Loading 
these  on  one  horse,  she  re-mounted  the  other. 

"  Come,  Mr.  Ward,  you  must  follow  me  carefully  and 
cautiously." 

"  But  is  there  any  need  of  my  going  ?"  I  said,  shrinking  from 
the  darkness  and  exposure. 

Mr.  Ward  replied  in  the  negative,  remarking  that  as  the 
horses  already  belonged  to  the  Regulators,  he  would  turn  them 
loose,  when  they  had  served  his  purpose. 

''  Good  bye,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  I  shall  be  back  in  two 
hours." 

"  Good  bye,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  affectionately  saluting  me. 

A  minute  longer  and  I  was  alone  with  the  sleeping  children. 
Re-entering  the  house,  I  shut  and  fastened  the  door,  and  then 
sate  down  to  meditate,  and  await  her  return.  Thus,  wrapped  in 
a  mournful  revery  of  the  past,  and  not  very  pleasant  anticipa- 
tions of  the  future,  the  time  wore  away.  The  day  broke,  the 
clouds  changed  from  gray  to  red,  and  from  red  to  crimson,  yet 
Mrs.  Bradish  came  not.  I  grew  impatient,  then  anxious,  and 
finally  uneasy.  Where  could  she  be  ?  What  new  scheme  for 
the  relief  of  the  brethren,  or  the  triumph  of  the  Church,  was 
being  devised  or  executed  ?  And,  wearying  myself  with  con- 
jectures, I  spent  the  day. 

Near  evening  Mrs.  Murray  came.  She  looked  pale  and  thin. 
"  Have  you  heard  of  my  husband,"  she  inquired  ;  "  for  I  must 
still  call  him  so,  though  he  has  cast  me  off  for  a  younger  and 
fairer  woman.  I  cannot  forget  that  we  were  once  happy,  and 
inspired  with  deeper  affection  for  each  other  than  most  people  in 
married  life." 


128  Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 

I  informed  her  of  all  I  knew,  and  concluded  by  inquiring  if 
she  had  heard  or  seen  anything  of  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  And  so  my  husband  is  wounded  ;  just  what  I  expected/' 
she  said.  "  And  Sally  cares  nothing  about  it — why  should 
she  ?  She  never  loved  him  as  I  have  done,  as  I  still  do.  It  is 
not  in  her  nature." 

While  we  were  yet  conversing,  a  man  came  in  ;  a  total  stran- 
ger, yet  I  saw  at  once,  by  his  air  and  manner,  that  he  was  a 
Mormon,  and  soon  learned  that  he  came  from  a  settlement  of 
them  about  fifty  miles  distant. 

"  I  had  business  with  the  prophets  and  elders,"  he  said,  "  but 
I  find  that  the  saints  have  been  sorely  distressed  by  the  heathen, 
even  to  the  loss  of  life  and  liberty." 

"  Some  of  our  friends  have  been  slain,"  I  replied.  "  Do  you 
know  of  any  that  have  been  made  prisoners  ?" 

"  I  know  not  the  name,  but  I  was  led  to  infer,  from  a  conver- 
sation that  I  heard  this  morning,  that  one  of  the  leaders,  at 
least,  was  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy." 

"  Will  you  relate  that  conversation  ?"  I  inquired, 

"  Twas  lying  on  a  sort  of  rude  settee,  in  the  bar-room  of  the 
inn  where  I  was  stopping,  when  two  fellows  came  in,  and  appa- 
rently without  noticing  me,  called  for  liquor,  and  drank  off  a 
bumper  to  the  success  of  the  Regulators. 

"  *  The  Mormons  are  rather  too  much  for  them,  are  they 
not  T  asked  the  bar-keeper. 

"*They  don't  seem  to  have  done  much  yet,'  answered  the 
man  addressed.  *  However,  they  drove  the  poor  devils  into  the 
woods,  where  they  intend  to  keep  them  for  a  while.  And  last 
night  one  of  the  birds  fell  into  their  hands,' 

"  *  Did  V 

"  '  Yes  ;  it  seems  that  he  had  been  to  the  settlement  to  pro- 
cure food,  and  such  like,  and  came  right  on  the  guard  of  Regula- 
tors, as  he  was  making  for  the  woods.    The  boys  gave  chase, 


Character  op  Mrs.  Bradish.  129 

and,  though  the  horse  all  but  flew,  they  finaliy  succeeded  in 
capturing  him,  and  now  he  is  safely  lodged  in  jail.'  " 

"  That  can  be  no  other  than  Mrs.  Bradish,"  I  said. 

**  Not  a  lady,"  said  the  man. 

"  She  was  dressed  in  male  attire,  and  probably  was  not  recog- 
nized," I  suggested. 

This  gentleman's  name  was  Hale,  and  beseemed  very  zealous 
in  the  faith  of  Mormon  ;  expressed  unbounded  confidence  in 
Smith  ;  related  instances  of  his  miraculous  powers  ;  and  dwelt 
largely  on  their  hopes  of  living  and  reigning  with  Christ  a  thou- 
sand years.  He  then  proposed  to  go  back  to  the  village,  obtain 
an  interview  with  the  prisoner,  and  ascertain  in  what  manner  he 
could  be  of  service  to  her,  if  my  suspicions  proved  correct. 

I  answered  that  thereby  he  would  be  doing  great  service  to 
the  church,  and  lay  the  friends  of  the  lady  under  lasting  obliga- 
tions. After  partaking  of  refreshments,  he  departed,  promis- 
ing to  return  the  next  morning. 

"  Mrs.  Bradish  certainly  meets  with  all  sorts  of  adventures,"  I 
said.     "  She  has  no  fear,  and  is  for  ever  running  into  danger." 

"  So  it  seems.  I  don't  know  what  to  make  of  her  sometimes. 
She  seems  like  a  good  clever  woman,  and  yet  she  will  connive 
at  crime." 

"  You  must  be  aware  that  her  views  of  crime  are  radically 
different  from  those  entertained  by  people  less  fanatical  in  their 
belief.  She  has  brought  herself  to  consider  actions  as  good  or 
bad,  only  with  reference  to  the  church.     I  pity  her  delusion." 

"  And  she  is  much  more  to  be  feared  than  pitied.  She  would 
sacrifice  her  best  friend,  I  fear,  if  by  doing  so  she  could  advance 
the  interests  of  Mormonism.  Indeed,  I  have  sometimes  thought 
her  to  be  the  victim  of  a  species  of  insanity.  Ha-^-.  vou  not 
observed  how  her  eyes  will  gleam,  and  her  feat'v  when 

she  is  agitated  or  excited  ?" 

"  I  have  observed  it,"  I  answered. 

6* 


130  Female  Lite  among  the  Mormons. 

After  much  more  conversation  of  a  similar  character,  Mrs. 
Murray  took  leave. 


CHAPTER    XIV* 

return    of    the    messenger. 

THAT  night  I  passed  alone.    The  next  morning  Mr.  Hale 
returned. 
"Your  suspicions  were   correct,'^   he   said,  seating  himself. 
"The  prisoner  is  the  lady  of  whom  you  spoke.     I  obtained  an 
interview  with  her,  though  not  without  difficulty,  and  heard  her 
story,  which  was  very  romantic." 

"  She  was  captured  by  the  Regulators,  I  suppose  ?" 
"  Yes  ;  in  attempting  to  divert  their  attention  from  Brother 
Ward,  who  was  bearing  provisions  to  the  wounded  and  fugitive 
in  the  forest.  They  gave  chase  ;  she  fled,  but,  unfortunately, 
her  horse  stumbled  and  fell.  They  were  on  her  in  a  moment. 
She  was  taken,  and  pinioned,  and  when  her  name  and  sex  were 
discovered,  they  called  her  a  murderess,  and  chained  her,  with- 
out privilege  of  bail,  in  the  felon's  dungeon.  But  she  bears  her 
adverse  fate  with  great  dignity  and  composure.  However,  I 
think  that  something  must  be  done  for  her  rescue.  It  is  dreadful 
to  be  tried  for  life,  when  judge,  jury,  and  public  are  preju- 
diced against  you." 

"  There  would  be  but  small  chance  of  her  acquittal." 
*•  There  would  be  no  chance,  whatever.     The  fact  of  the  kill- 
ing, she  does  not  deny,  but  insists  that  the  action,  under  the 
circumstances,  was  commendable.     She  wishes  me  to  inform  her 
friends,     I  promised  to  do  so.     Can  you  direct  me  to  them  ?" 
"  I  cannot  to  any  certainty,  but  Mr.  Ward  will,  I  think,  be  in 


Mrs.  Bradish  in  a  Dungeon.  131 

to-nfght.  He  rather  reproved  Mrs.  Bradish,  for  her  haste  in 
shooting  that  fellow." 

"  He  thought  ill  would  grow  out  of  it." 

"  And  I  was  confident  that  such  would  be  the  case.  For  I 
heard  one  of  those  that  bore  away  the  body  swear  a  dreadful 
oath,  that  after  the  men  were  done  for,  he  would  be  revenged  on 
her." 

"  They  were  exulting  in  my  hearing,"  returned  Mr.  Hale,  "  on 
the  prospect  of  hanging  her.  Indeed,  the  officers  could  only 
preserve  her  with  difficulty  from  the  grasp  of  the  exasperated 
populace." 

"  When  will  her  trial  take  place  ?" 

"  In  about  three  weeks." 

"  I  should  think  that  something  might  be  done  in  that  time.'* 

"We  must  try,"  he  answered.  "But  do  you  perceive  any 
relaxation  of  vigilance  on  the  part  of  the  Regulators  ?" 

"  I  can  scarcely  tell,  and  yet,  it  strikes  me  that  they  have  been 
visible  much  less  frequently  for  the  past  twenty-four  hours." 

"  These  Regulators,"  continued  Mr.  Hale,  "  are  very  excitable 
characters,  and  as  such,  soon  get  wearied  in  their  useless  cam- 
paigns, and  return  to  their  homes.  You  will  soon  be  rid  of  them 
altogether,  probably." 

"  I  hope  so,  indeed." 

"  As  I  anticipated,  Mr.  Ward  came  at  evening.  He  said  that 
the  coast  was  clear,  that  the  Regulators  had  dispersed,  but 
whether  for  good,  or  only  as  a  feint,  he  could  not  tell." 

"  It  DQay  be  the  latter,  though  I  rather  guess  the  former," 
said  Mr.  Hale.  "  These  fellows  are  too  impulsive  to  be  perse- 
vering. They  act  merely  from  momentary  excitement,  and  now 
that  they  have  got  that  woman  in  their  hands,  can  afford  a 
respite  certainly." 

"  But  we  must  make  an  attempt  to  rescue  her,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

"  I  think  we  ought  to ;  how  shall  it  be  brought  about  ?" 


132  *    Female    Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  What  strikes  me  as  the  most  feasible  plau,  is'  this.  We  will 
disguise  ourselves  as  Indians,  and  while  a  part  of  the  company 
attacks  the  village,  and  sets  fire  to  the  fences  and  out-houses, 
in  order  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  inhabitants,  the  remainder 
can  force  the  jail  and  rescue  the  prisoners." 

"  That  scheme  is  full  of  danger,"  I  said.  "  Couldn't  assist- 
ance be  afforded  her,  so  that  she  could  escape  without  jeopardiz- 
ing the  lives  of  her  friends  ?'* 

"Kot  likely,"  said  Mr.  Ward.  "The  gate  is  too  strictly 
guarded;  Mrs.  Bradish  has  done  much  for  us,  we  will  now 
exert  ourselves  to  do  something  for  her.  I  cannot  doubt  that 
every  true  believer  will  be  willing  to  assist  according  to  his 
ability.  It  would  be  a  lasting  stigma  on  our  name  to  suffer  that 
sister  to  die  on  the  gallows." 

That  night  Mr.  Ward  stayed  with  me  without  molestation, 
and  the  next  day  the  Mormons  returned  to  their  homes.  Mrs. 
Cook,  however,  positively  refused  to  receive  her  pseudo  husband, 
and  he  was  obhged  to  return  to  his  first  wife. 

*'  Oh  !  how  happy  I  am,"  she  said,  running  into  our  house  one 
morning,  "  my  husband  has  returned  to  me.  He  even  wept  and 
asked  my  forgiveness.  Oh  !  I  would  have  forgiven  him  much 
more.  It  was  all  my  fault,  I  suppose,  because  I  was  not  suffi- 
ciently attractive.  But  I  must  hasten  back  to  nurse  and  comfort 
him.  You  must,  you  will  sympathize  with  me,"  and  before  I 
could  assure  her  in  the  affirmative,  she  hurried  away. 

*'  I  hope  at  any  rate,  that  her  husband  will  appreciate  such 
love  and  self-denial,"  I  said  to  Mr.  Ward. 

"  It  is  not  probable  that  he  ever  ceased  to  love  her,"  said  that 
gentleman,  "but  it  was  revealed  to  him  that  he  must  take 
another  wife,  and" 

"The  revelation  was  certainly  at  fault,"  I  answered,  "in  not 
directing  him  to  a  better  and  more  amiable  woman,  than  this 
Mrs  Cook  seems  to  be." 


An    Attack  Contemplated.  133 

Mr.  Ward  smiled  in  a  peculiar  manner,  and  turned  the  conver- 
sation to  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  It  is  necessary,  my  dear,''  said  he,  "  that  the  brethren  should 
be  extremely  cautious.  Our  past  encounter  with  the  Regulators 
cost  some  valuable  lives.  However,  they  shall  live  again,  and 
reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years,  for  they  were  martyrs  to  the 
truth.  Yet  we  may  not  run  unnecessarily  into  danger,  and  so  I 
repeat,  it  is  necessary  to  be  cautious.  You  know  there  is  a  tribe 
of  Indians  about  thirty  miles  from  here." 

"  I  have  heard  of  them." 

"  They  have  had  some  difficulty  with  the  whites." 

"Indeed." 

"  Yes ;  and  I  hear  that  they  threaten  to  attack  the  village,  in 
the  jail  of  which  our  sister  is  confined." 

*'  Dreadful  I" 

"On  the  contrary,  it  will  be  exceedingly  fortunate  for  us, 
should  such  be  the  case.  The  rumor  itself  is  invaluable,  as  it 
will  withdraw  suspicion  from  us." 

"  It  will,  but  oh  1  Mr.  Ward  do  you  not  fear  to  be  accessory 
to  such  dreadful  crimes  ?" 

"  Crimes  ?"  he  repeated  mechanically. 

"  Yes  ;  crimes." 

"  There  is  no  crime  about  it,"  he  answered.  "  We  are  at  war 
with  the  heathen,  and  all  stratagem  is  allowable  in  such  cases. 
Besides,  we  are  to  consider  the  interests  of  our  church  and  its 
members,  as  paramount  to  all  other  considerations.  Christ  did 
not  pray  for  the  world,  but  only  for  his  disciples." 

A  meeting  of  the  Mormons  was  called  that  night.  A  special 
meeting,  at  which  only  four  or  five  of  the  leaders  were  suffered 
to  be  present.  The  discussions  and  resolutions  were  all  con- 
ducted with  the  utmost  privacy,  and  the  result  could  only  be 
known  by  transpiring  events.  Mr.  Hale,  however,  was  speedily 
dispatched  to  the  village  of  Hawthorn,  to  bear  a  message  to 


134  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

the  captive  sister,  and  subsequently  returned  witli  a  letter  from 
that  lady  to  my  husband.  I  saw  this  missive  ;  its  contents 
thrilled  my  heart.     It  ran  thus  : — 

"  Mr.  Hale  tella  me  that  you  have  a  plan  on  foot  to  efifect  my  liberation.  Well,  so  be 
it.  Heaven  knows  I  have  no  wish  to  be  pat  on  trial  for  my  life  without  a  friend  to  speak 
foiyne.  But  one  thing  you  must  prevent  if  possible.  Do  not  let  our  Prophet  join  the 
expedition.  Indeed,  he  must  not.  If  be  does  his  death  is  certain.  Tes,  Mr.  Ward,  the 
husband  of  Mrs.  Clarke  is  here,  and  his  threats  of  vengeance  are  truly  awful.  The 
jailor's  wife  comes  and  sits  with  me  sometimes.  She  was  in  here  yesterday,  and  told  me 
all  about  it.  Of  course  I  did  not  let  her  know  that  I  had  ever  seen  or  heard  of  such  a 
woman  but  as  I  know  that  Mrs.  Ward  will  be  anxious  to  hear  from  her,  I  will  tell  you 
as  the  jailor's  wife  told  me. 

"  Mrs.  Ward  will  remember  Brother  Clayton's  story,  and  how  he  said  that  the  people 
of  the  village  where  Mrs.  Clarke  stopped  had  written  to  her  husband.  That  was  the 
truth,  and  Mr.  Clarke  came  on  immediately  to  look  after  his  poor  distressed  wife.  He 
found  her  in  a  miserable  condition ;  and,  of  course,  attributes  all  her  misfortunes  to  the 
Mormons  in  general,  and  Smith  in  particular,  instead  of  her  own  folly  and  weakness 
He  openly  avows  his  intention  of  waylaying  and  shooting  Smith,  and  he  will  do  so  unless 
circumstances  prevent.  I  fear  that  there  is  trouble  ahead.  The  loss  of  our  leader  would 
be  dreadful  Joflt  now." 

"He  that  sows  the  wind  must  reap  the  whirlwind,''  I 
remarked.  "  I  should  not  wonder  if  some  terrible  retributive 
justice  were  to  overtake  that  man." 

"  The  warning  has  come  too  late,''  said  Mr.  Ward  thought- 
fully. 

Something  more  than  a  week  elapsed,  when  Mr.  Ward 
informed  me  that  he  should  be  absent  that  day  and  night,  and 
how  much  longer  he  could  not  tell,  but  exhorted  me  to  be 
patient  and  courageous,  and,  above  all,  to  trust  in  Heaven. 
Though  he  forbore  to  give  me  any  further  information  respect- 
ing the  cause  of  his  absence,  I  knew  very  well  that  it  referred  to 
the  liberation  of  Mrs.  Bradish. 


Disastrous  Intelligence.  135 


CHAPTER    XT. 

THE   LIBERATION,   AND    SOMETHING   ELSE. 

MR.  WARD  departed,  and  for  two  days  I  awaited  his  return. 
At  last  he  came,  but  his  countenance  bore  the  impress  of 
something  terrible. 

"  Are  you  wounded,  dear  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  JS'o  I     Yes  I"  he  answered. 

"No  I  Yes  I"  I  replied.  "  Rather  indefinite.  But  pray  tell 
me,  Mr.  Ward,  is  Mrs.  Bradish  killed  ?" 

"  I  don't  know,"  he  answered,  "  Though  I  believe  not ;  yet 
our  Prophet  is." 

"  What  1  Smith  ?" 

'*  Yes,  Smith,  as  you  call  him  ;  I  saw  him  die 

**  Shot  by  Mr.  Clarke  ?" 

"  Even  so,"  and  Mr.  Ward  buried  his  face  in  his  hands,  and 
groaned  aloud. 

After  remaining  a  few  minutes  in  silence,  Mr.  Ward  began  : 

"  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it,  Maria,  because  sooner  or  later 
you  must  know,  and  what  is  of  more  and  greater  importance, 
we  must  make  preparations  to  remove  immediately.  Tis  a  case 
of  necessity,  for  the  country  is  rising  against  us." 

"  How  dreadful  to  have  provoked  that  rising,"  I  said  ;  "  but 
how  is  it  ?  what  is  it  ? — let  me  hear  the  whole  story,  and  then  I 
can  judge  for  myself." 

"  Our  plan  to  rescue  Mrs.  Bradish  was  this,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 
"Our  Prophet,  who  bad  many  followers  among  the  Indians 


136  Female  Life  among'  the  Mormons. 

already  mentioned,  went  down  to  solicit  their  assistance,  and,  if 
possible,  enlist  a  goodly  number  of  them  in  our  cause.  Mean- 
while, I  was  to  see  that  the  brethren  were  armed  and  equipped, 
and  the  two  divisions  of  our  party  were  to  meet  and  rendezvous 
at  the  Fords  ;  beycJnd  that  circumstances  were  to  direct.  By 
some  means,  however,  a  rumor  transpired  that  the  Indians  were 
about  to  attack  the  village.  This  was  fortunate  as  diverting 
attention  from  us,  though,  at  the  same  time,  the  villagers  were 
thereby  warned  of  our  approach.  You  know  the  night  chosen 
for  our  expedition,  and  how  black  and  stormy  were  the  clouds. 
This  was  favorable,  and  we  marched  up  cautiously  and  silently 
to  the  outskirts  of  the  town.  Not  a  soul  seemed  aware  of  our 
presence,  and  we  began  to  congratulate  ourselves  on  the  pros- 
pect of  an  easy  victory.  Here  we  divided  the  men.  One  divi- 
sion moving  on  in  the  direction  of  the  jail,  while  the  others 
remained  as  an  outpost.  All  having  orders  to  discharge  a  gun 
at  the  first  alarm,  on  which  the  latter  were  directed  to  fire  the 
outbuildings  and  fences  near  them.  I  remained  with  this  party, 
but  Smith  accompanied  the  other.  In  vain  I  protested  against 
this  arrangement,  but  he  only  laughed  at  me,  and  went  on. 

"  We  remained  perfectly  still  several  minutes,  when  a  sharp, 
quick  fire  of  musketry  gave  intimation  that  we  were  discovered. 
*  Fire  the  buildings  I — quick  ! — quick  !'  I  cried. 

"  In  a  moment  it  was  done. 

"  '  They  will  soon  be  here,'  I  said ;  '  let  us  now  slip  round 
towards  the  jail.' 

"  We  moved  onwards,  but  suddenly  rising  up  before  us,  made 
visible  by  the  burning  sheds  and  grain-stacks,  appeared  a  band 
of  armed  men.  I  heard  the  discharge  of  their  deadly  weapons, 
and  felt  a  stunning  blow  on  the  head." 

"  How  dreadful  such  things  are,"  I  observed. 

"When  I  recovered,  I  found  myself  a  prisoner.  I  was 
bound,  and  two  men,  whom  I  knew  to  be  enemies,  were  watching 


Death  of  the   Prophet.  131 

over  me.  I  remained  perfectly  silent,  in  order  to  gather  what 
information  I  could  from  their  conversation. 

"  '  We  were  not  looking  for  the  devils  so  early  in  the  evening, 
or  they'd  have  got  peppered  other  guess  than  they  were.  I 
don't  know  that  we  should  have  heard  them  at  all,  they  came 
so  plaguy  still,  if  it  hadn't  been  for  my  dog.  Watch  is  allers 
up  to  sich  things,  and  he  heard  them  break  the  jail-door  I 
expect,  for  he  set  up  a  dreadful  barking,  and  just  that  minute 
Jim  Smith  comes  in,  and  said  that  the  Indians  were  on  us. 
'Twas  raal  dark  and  stormy,  and  we  couldn't  well  see  what  was 
going  on,  but  I  knew  by  the  noise  that  they  were  at  the  jail. 
Then  the  thought  struck  me  that  'twas  the  Mormons,  and  I  ran 
out,  shouting  with  all  my  might,  "The  Mormons  I  The  Mor- 
mons I'^  In  less  than  no  time  a  company  was  gathered,  Clarke 
at  their  head. 

"  '  The  devils  !     Where  be- they  ?'  he  yelled. 

"  *  At  the  jail,'  I  answered. 

"  *  A  light — a  light  1  let's  see  what  they  are  doing,'  said  some 
one. 

"  *  A  light  was  brought.' 

"  '  Does  anybody  know  Joe  Smith  V  cried  Clarke. 

"  '  That's  him  yonder,  on  horseback,'  said  I ;  '  and,  sure  as  the 
deil,  he's  got  that  prisoner  woman  on  behind  him.' 

"  '  They  broke  the  jail  open  to  get  her  out.  She's  the  High 
Priestess,'  said  a  man  at  my  elbow. 

"  *  This  is  for  my  wife,  my  poor,  forsaken  Laura,'  said  Clarke, 
as  he  raised  the  gleaming  tube  of  death  to  his  eye.  It  exploded. 
I  heard  a  wild  and  piercing  screech,  and  saw  Smith  fall  from  the 
horse.  Then  wasn't  there  a  hurrah  ;  and  we  rushed  up  to  seize 
the  woman,  but,  heavens  I  she  fought  like  a  panther — drove  the 
horse  right  over  us,  before  we  could  seize  the  bits,  and  got 
away.' 

"'You  don't  say  that?' 


138  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

" '  Yes  ;  I  do,  though.  Old  Sam  helped  her,  I  believe  ;  but 
we  took  several  others — some  of  the  heads,  too  ;  and  they  won't 
get  off  without  promising  to  leave- the  country. 

"  '  Well,  was  Smith  actually  dead  V 

*' '  Dead  as  a  door  nail/ 

"  '  Did  you  see  the  body  V 

"  '  To  be  sure,  I  did  ;  and  it  didn't  look  a  bit  different  from 
any  other  body.  Pshaw  1  he  wasn't  no  prophet,  no  more  than 
I  am.' 

"  But  I  need  not  repeat  their  conversation,"  continued  Mr. 
Ward,  "  nor  my  own  harrowing  anxiety.  At  length,  I  addressed 
my  keepers,  inquiring  :  '  How  many,  and  who  were  prisoners 
besides  myself?' 

"  '  Oh,  you've  rousted  have  you,  old  boy  ?'  said  one.  '  Well, 
'twas  time  ;  I  begun  to  think  that  you  were  sleeping  your 
last.' 

"  '  That's  not  answering  my  question,'  I  said.  '  Who  are 
prisoners  besides  myself?' 

"  *  I  imagine  that  you'll  find  out  without  much  difficulty,'  he 
said.  *  We'll  have  you  altogether  in  the  morning,  and  make  you 
promise  and  swear  to  clear  out — the  whole  scrape  of  you — or, 
by  G — d  I  we'll  hang  you  on  the  first  tree.' 

"  That  was  a  long  night,  Maria.  Oh,  how  long  1  I  could 
not  sleep  ;  but  I  lay  still  and  xevolved  in  my  mind  the  chances 
of  escape.  Yet,  something  whispered  to  me  that  I  had  better 
stay,  and  know  the  worst,  even  if  such  a  chance  presented.  My 
presence  would  probably  be  consolatory  to  my  captive  brethren, 
who,  now  that  their  leader  was  slain,  would  feel  like  sheep  with- 
out a  shepherd.  In  the  morning,  we  were  all  taken  to  the 
room  usually  occupied  as  the  court-house,  and  there  received  our 
doom." 

"  And  how  many  of  you  were  prisoners  ?"  I  inquired. 

**  About  twenty ;  and  twelve  of  these  were  elders,"  he  con- 


The  Oath  and  its  Penalty.  139 

tinned.  "Our  captors  then  bade  ns  hold  up  our  hands  and 
repeat  after  them  a  horrible  oath — bidding  our  souls  to  the 
devil  and  everlasting  torment,  if  we  were  not  out  of  the  country 
in  the  space  of  a  month.  I  would  have  demurred  at  this,  espe- 
cially the  shortness  of  the  time,  but  saw  that  it  would  be  of  no 
use.  We  were  there  among  them,  poor,  bruised,  persecuted  and 
wounded  :  they  would  have  no  mercy." 

"  And  you  took  the  oath  ?" 

"  We  did  ;  there  was  a  dreadful  penalty  attached  :  our  chil- 
dren to  be  slain,  our  wives  polluted,  our  houses  burned,  and 
ourselves  hung." 

"  And  you  could  hear  nothing  of  Mrs.  Bradish  ?" 

"  Nothing — only  that  she  escaped.  She  will  probably  return 
to  us." 

"  And  now,  my  dear  Maria,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "don't  give  way 
to  grief  or  melancholy.  Our  journey  will,  indeed,  be  long  and 
tedious  ;  but  the  scenes  will  not  be  devoid  of  interest  and  excite- 
ment ;  and  the  country  to  which  we  go  is  utterly  uninhabited, 
except  by  a  few  straggling  Indians." 

"  And  where  is  this  country  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  Far  on  to  the  West,  near  the  Great  Rocky  Chain,  on  the 
shores  of  the  Salt  Lake." 

"But,  Mr.  Ward,  do  you  suppose  that  we  can  ever  live  to 
reach  there  ?" 

"  Live  to  reach  there  !  certainly.  As  the  Israelites  crossed 
the  Red  Sea,  we  must  cross  the  rivers — as  they  passed  through 
the  wilderness,  we  must  journey  through  a  desert ;  and,  as  they 
possessed  the  good  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey,  so  we  will 
go  in  to  possess  that." 

" I  understand  it,"  I  replied  ;  "but  who  is  to  be  the 
leader  ?" 

"  We  must  choose  one  from  among  the  elders,"  he  answered. 
"  There  is  to  be  a  meeting  this  afternoon  to  decide  the  question. 


d40  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

It  will  be  a  situation  of  profit  and  honor  for  somebody  ;  and  I 
hope  that  heaven  will  direct  onr  choice." 

"Amen,"  said  a  deep  voice  behind  us.  I  looked  around. 
Two  or  three  Mormons  had  come  in,  doubtless,  to  discuss  that 
interesting  subject.  Leaving  them  with  my  husband,  I  sought 
the  residence  of  Mrs.  Murray. 


CHAPTER    XYI 


THE    NEW   LEADER. 


r  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  grief,  the  horror,  and 
consternation  of  the  Mormons,  when  the  death  of  the  leader 
became  fully  known.  Many  of  them  were  ready  to  take  up  the 
lamentation  of  the  bereaved  Mussulman  :  "  He  cannot  be  dead 
— our  Prophet,  our  leader,  and  intercessor  with  God  I''  Others 
concluded  that  he  might  be  dead,  but  would  rise  again  ;  and 
others,  again,  wept  and  moaned  and  lamented  as  if  their  hearts 
were  broken.  The  elders  and  prophets,  however,  were  too 
deeply  interested  about  who  should  be  his  successor,  to  coiicem 
themselves  much  with  the  past  catastrophe.  According  to 
accounts,  the  meeting  was  anything  but  an  exhibition  of  a  meek 
and  lowly  spirit.  There  was  quarrelling,  fighting,  and  even  a 
throwing  of  missiles,  with  boisterous  and  outrageous  language. 
At  length,  however,  all  resigned  their  claims  but  two,  both  of 
whom  professed  to  have  had  a  special  revelation  favorable  to 
his  own  claim,  and,  consequently,  adverse  to  the  other.  As 
usual,  in  such  cases,  a  party  adhered  to  either,  and  neither  would 
resign  his  pretensions. 

Towards   night,   the   meeting   adjourned,   when  Mr.  Ward 
invited  the  aspirant,  to  whose  party  he  belonged,  to  our  house, 


Description   of  the  New   Leader.  141 

and,  for  the  first  time,  I  was  introduced  to  the  since  famous 

B Y g.      He   was  a  good-sized,  compact  man,  and 

would  have  been  good-looking  had  he  looked  pleasant.  As  it  was, 
his  countenance  wore  a  sort  of  sinister  expression,  anything  but 
agreeable-  He  seemed  never  weary  of  extolling  himself,  pro- 
fessed miraculous  powers,  and  said  that  God  had  audibly  spoken 
to  him,  as  he  did  to  Moses,  and  commanded  him  to  lead  forth 
the  chosen  people  ;  that  in  yielding  his  pretensions  to  that 
honor,  he  should  be  disobeying  the  Word  of  the  Lord.  His 
rival's  name  was  White.  He  was  much  the  ablest  and  best 
man.  Subsequently,  he  moved  to  Texas  with  his  followers, 
where  they  are  living  happily. 

"  This  White,"  said  Y g,  speaking  of  his  rival,  "is  a 

prophet  of  the  devil  instead  of  the  Lord.  An  angel  opened  my 
eyes  to  behold  him  as  he  actually  was.  He  had  an  unclean 
spirit,  like  a  frog,  in  his  mouth,  that  gave  him  power  to  speak 
lying  wonders.     But  I  am  not  afraid  of  him.     I  heard  a  voice 

from  Heaven,   saying,   B m,   you    shall   be   Prophet   and 

leader,  and  no  man  shall  hinder  you." 

There  was  something  infinitely  ridiculous  in  this  rhodomon- 
tade  and  the  manner  in  which  it  was  spoken.  Was  the  man  a 
fool,  or  did  he  look  on  us  as  such  ?  Probably,  the  latter,  for 
his  cunning,  scheming  features  bore  the  mark  of  more  than 
ordinary  intelligence,  and  his  eyes,  which  changed  color  with 
every  variable  emotion,  seemed  to  conceal  a  world  of  craft,  and 
cunning,  and  forethought  in  their  unfathomable  depths. 

And  did  such  a  man  believe  in  Mormonism  ?  He  believed  in 
it  as  a  fable,  that  he  designed  to  make  profitable  to  himself. 
He  saw  in  it  an , opportunity  to  rise  to  a  situation  of  affluence 
and  social  importance.  More  than  once  such  a  temptation  has 
proved  too  strong  for  a  well-balanced  mind.  To  him  it  was 
irresistible.  His  early  education  and  habits  had  in  them 
nothing  remarkable,  except,  perhaps,  a  tendency  to  fanaticism, 


142  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

and  total  oblivion  of  moral  purpose.  Even  when  a  child,  he 
was  untroubled  with  a  conscience,  and  a  great  adept  at  lying. 
Subsequently,  in  his  career  of  shopman,  he  exhibited  the  same 
talents  for  duplicity  and  meanness.  The  weights  were  all  false, 
the  measures  scant.  He  adulterated  the  spices,  mixed  water 
with  the  rum,  and  sand  with  the  sugar.  Then,  in  the  capacity 
of  a  pedlar  he  roamed  around  the  country,  vending  useless 
articles  of  jewelry,  damaged  hose,  lottery  tickets,  and  similar 
articles  ;  the  whole  and  sole  end  of  his  endeavors  being,  as  he 
expressed  it,  to  "  take  care  of  number  one,"  and  deceive  those 
with  whom  he  trafficked  as  much  as  possible.  At  last,  he 
became  a  devotee  of  the  Methodist  persuasion  ;  exhorted  the 
sinners,  led  in  the  class  meetings,  and  shouted,  sung,  and  hal- 
looed times  without  number,  until  the  sound  actually  made 
night  hideous.  But,  as  self  had  always  been  uppermost,  it  was 
so  still.  He  was  not  allured  by  the  beauty  of  virtue,  or  the 
love  of  truth.  The  fear  of  punishment  in  the  next  world  was 
now  the  governing  motive  of  his  conduct.  He  was  working  out 
his  own  salvation,  not  by  restraining  his  evil  desires,  but  by  the 
easier  observance  of  prayers  and  meetings. 

And  many  evenings,  side  by  side  with  him  in  the  class, 
stood  a  beautiful  young  girl,  the  daughter  of  a  widow  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  apparently  so  artless,  so  innocent,  so  unsus- 
pecting of  guile,  that  no  one,  who  retained  a  spark  of  humanity, 
could  have  found  it  in  his  heart  to  harm  her.  The  serpent, 
however,  found  his  way  into  Eden,  and  the  pure  are  never  safe 
from  the  machinations  of  the  vile.  Under  pretence  of  visiting 
and  caring  for  the  loneliness  of  the  widow,  he  readily  found  a 
way  to  excite  the  gratitude  and  sympathies  of  the  daughter. 
And  the  old  lady,  in  her  ignorance  of  the  world,  never  imagined 
that  one  who  could  pray  so  fervently,  and  sing  so  beautifnlly, 
and  read  the  Scriptures  with  such  a  devotional  spirit,  could,  be 
otherwise  than  good.     So  she  encouraged  his  intimacy  with  her 


Heartless   Conduct  of  the  Prophet.  143 

daughter,  aud  when  he  proposed  marriage,  gladly  accepted  the 
offer.  "But  Harriet  must  have  a  beautiful  silk  dress  and  a 
bridal  veil,"  he  said,  "  and,  with  the  mother's  consent,  he  would 
take  her  to  the  city,  to  select  her  outfit."  The  unsuspecting 
woman  consented,  but  never  beheld  her  daughter  again,  never 
saw  nor  heard  from  the  perjured  lover.  What  mother's  heart 
could  bear  such  a  blow  ?  hers  could  not.  From  a  robust,  hale, 
hearty  woman,  she  gradually  drooped,  grew  pale  and  thin,  then 
a  slight  hacking  cough  disturbed  her  rest,  and  before  the 
flowers  of  Autumn  faded,  or  the  songbirds  had  departed  to  a 
warmer  clime,  she  died. 

And  the  man  who  can  thus  betray  a  woman's  confidence  is 
capable  of  any  treachery,  and  almost  any  crime. 

At  the  time,  I  knew  not  our  Mormon  leader  as  such  a  man, 
but  circumstances  revealed  him  to  me,  as  the  destroyer  of  that 
beautiful  girl,  the  murderer  of  her  mother,  and  the  father  of  an 
abandoned  child.  Nor  was  this  the  only  hateful  episode  in  his 
eventful  life.  Many  a  heart  had  he  abused  and  trampled,  win- 
ning its  sweet  wealth  of  affection,  and  then  casting  it  from  him, 
like  a  worthless  weed.  And  did  he  feel  no  remorse  ?  he  was 
too  utterly  depraved  for  that.  The  Good  Spirit  had  departed 
for  ever  from  him,  Spying,  "he  is  joined  to  his  idols,  let  him 
alone." 

From  Methodism  to  Mormonism  the  transition  was  easy  ;  not 
because  there  is  any  similarity  in  the  doctrines,  but  because  it  is 
just  as  easy  to  act  the  hypocrite  in  one  line  as  in  another,  when 
the  only  consideration  admitted  is,  to  inquire  which  will  be  most 
profitable. 

The  next  day  a  majority  of  the  Mormon  church  decided  to 

receive  B m  as  their  chief.  Prophet,  and  spiritual  governor, 

and  invested  him  with  such  insignia  of  authority  as  he  saw  fit 
to  prescribe.  He  was  very  haughty  in  his  demeanor  ;  fond  of 
magnificent  apparel  ;  and  more  than  once  I  half  suspected  that 


144  Female   Life  among   the  Mormons. 

certain  ideas  of  kingly  dignity  had  taken  possession  of  his 
brain.  At  any  rate,  he  acted  the  part  of  sovereign  PontiflF 
admirably,  and  presided  over  the  Mormon  worship  with  a  state 
unknown  before. 

Coming  into  our  house  one  day,  he  said,  that  it  had  been 
revealed  to  him  that  the  body  of  the  fallen  Prophet  must  be 
rescued  from  the  heathen,  and  be  carried  with  them  as  a  sort  of 
palladium,  to  ensure  their  safety  in  their  journey,  as  well  as 
prosperity  in  the  Promised  Land.  The  Mormons,  in  their 
fright  and  consternation,  had  neglected  the  mortal  remains  of 
their  leader,  and,  as  it  appeared,  a  hole  had  been  dug  in  the 
ground  by  his  enemies,  and  the  body  thrown  in,  without  care  or 
consideration.  Several  days  had  now  elapsed,  and  it  could 
scarcely  be  considered  expedient  to  remove  it,  and  so  after  much 
discussion  it  was  finally  decided  that  a  coffin,  with  suitable 
inscriptions  and  adornments,  should  be  procured,  and  being 
filled  with  the  clothes  and  personal  property  of  the  fallen  saint, 
should  be  considered  as  possessing  the  same  efficacy  as  would 
pertain  to  his  flesh  and  his  bones.  "  Did  the  people  believe  in 
this  humbug  ?"  you  inquire.  "  Do  they  not  all  the  world  over 
believe  in  humbugs  equally  as  great  ?  in  relics  and  enchant- 
ments."    Some  of  them  do. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

GOING      OFF. 

A  MONTH  had  nearly  elapsed — a  month  of  perplexity  and 
anxiety  in  getting  ready  to  move.     As  yet,  we  had  heard 

nothing  from  Mrs.  Bradish.     B m  said  that  it  had  been 

revealed  to  him  that  she  was  still  living,  but  thought  it  best  to 


Preparations   for   Departing.  145 

remain  in  obscurity.  We  made  many  inquiries  of  friends,  who 
were  continually  coming  to  join  us  from  a  distance,  but  could 
obtain  no  information.  Mrs.  Murray  protested  against  going 
any  further  from  her  childhood's  home,  begging  and  imploring 
her  husband  to  permit  her  to  return  to  her  parents,  taking  her 
children. 

This  he  sternly  refused,  telling  her  that  all  of  them  should 
accompany  him,  as  he  might  need  their  services. 

"But  you  can  get  another  wife — have  even  now  another,"  she 
answered.  "  You  can  do  as  you  please,  when  I  am  gone,  and  I 
shall  no  more  offend  you  with  tears  and  protestations." 

*'  You  must  go  where  I  do,"  he  said,  ''but  you  had  better  be 
careful  how  you  comport  yourself." 

Mr.  Murray  was  a  man  of  exceedingly  variable  temper.  At 
one  time,  he  would  be  very  affectionate  and  amiable  ;  at 
another,  cold,  morose^  and  sour.  Indeed,  whatever  happened  to 
displease  him,  the  effects  of  his  ill-nature  were  vented  on  his  wife. 
Was  the  weather  too  hot  or  too  cold  ;  was  there  too  much  or 
too  little  rain  ;  if  any  disappointment  occurred,  his  wife  was 
sure  to  suffer  for  it.  On  the  contrary,  wheri  everything  pleased 
him,  no  man  could  be  more  gentle  and  conciliating.  Mrs. 
Murray  informed  me  that  he  grew  more  preposterous  every 
day,  and  she  attributed  it  to  his  irritation  and  disappoint- 
ment in  not  being  chosen  to  fill  the  place  of  Smith.  Mrs. 
Murray,  however,  loved  him  exceedingly  ;  and  when  he  was 
kind  and  gentle,  she  was  one  of  the  happiest  of  women.  On  the 
contrary,  his  fits  of  caprice  and  passion  would  throw  her  into 
the  deepest  dejection. 

Our  new  leader  stalked  around  in  his  consecrated  robes,  with 
all  the  dignity  and  state  imaginable,  but  contrary  to  our  expec- 
tations, he  left  Irene  in  possession  of  the  house  occupied  by 
the  former  Prophet.  She  likewise  claimed  the  privilege  of  tak- 
ing care  of  the  holy  relics  of  the  deceased  ;  and  as  no  one 


146  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

interfered  to  prevent  it,  they  remained  in  her  possession — a 
circumstance  which  led  her  to  arrogate  a  great  importance  to 
herself. 

Two  days  previous  to  the  expiration  of  the  month  in  which  we 
were  to  make  our  preparations  for  removal,  our  company  was 
ready  for  departure.  We  were  to  rendezvous  on  the  banks  of  a 
small  creek,  in  order  to  await  the  approach  of  others,  who  were 
advancing  from  different  sections  of  the  State.  We  left  our 
houses  standing  empty,  our  hearth-stones  deserted,  our  fields 
unsown,  for  a  long,  and  it  might  be  a  disastrous,  journey  through 
the  wilderness.  The  believers  left  their  temple,  but  carried 
along,  if  not  the  bones,  at  least  the  relics,  of  their  Prophet. 
Our  order  of  march  was  easily  determined,  and  we  moved  off 
like  a  small  caravan,  some  riding  on  horseback,  some  in  wagons, 
some  walking,  and  one  elder  preaching  loudly  against  the  hea- 
then, and  ever  and  anon  stopping  to  shake  off  the  dust  from  his 
feet,  as  a  testimony  against  them.  How  often  it  happens  that 
something  ludicrous  will  occur  in  the  most  trying  situations,  and 
while  my  eyes  were  filled  with  tears  of  sorrow  and  regret,  I 
burst  into  a  hearty  fit  of  laughter. 

After  a  journey  of  probably  twenty  miles,  we  arrived  at  the 
place  where  our  first  encampment  was  to  be  made.  It  was  a 
beautiful  and  retired  place,  in  a  grove  of  cottonwood.  We 
found  several  wagons  already  there  ;  and  during  the  day  and 
night  many  others  came  in.     They  were  received  with  gracious 

condescension  by   B m,   who  preached,   and  prayed,  and 

exhorted  ;  saluted  the  sisters  with  a  holy  kiss,  praised  the 
babies,  and  flattered  the  men.  I  saw  at  once  that  he  was  likely 
to  be  extremely  popular,  and  subsequent  events  substantiated 
my  opinions.  He  soon  found  himself  the  centre  of  attraction  on 
all  sides.  The  best  of  everything  was  reserved  for  him.  One 
sister  neglected  a  pair  of  squalling  children  to  embroider  him  a 
pair  of  slippers.     Another  took  a  dress-pattern,  designed  for 


Return  of   Mrs.  Bradish.  14  T 

herself,  and  made  him  a  gown.  He  was  continually  receiving 
little  presents  of  fish,  flesh,  or  fowl,  fruit,  cake,  or  candy,  which 
the  new  arrivals  were  bringing  in.  But  the  good  sisters  knew 
nothing  of  this  man's  true  character,  and  very  little  of  Mormon- 
ism,  as  it  was  subsequently  developed. 

The  morning  of  the  day  on  which  our  encampment  was  to  be 
broken  up,  we  espied  a  horseman  approaching  at  a  rapid  rate, 
and  waving  a  handkerchief,  as  if  to  detain  us. 

"  I  wonder  what  is  wanted  now  ?"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

"  We  shall  probably  know  soon,"  I  replied.  "He  is  approach- 
ing rapidly."  That  instant,  something  familiar  in  the  carriage 
and  appearance  of  the  person  struck  me.  I  looked  again  ;  it 
was  Mrs.  Bradish,  dressed  in  male  attire. 

"  Welcome,  welcome,  good  friend  and  brave  woman  !"  said 
Mr.  Ward,  advancing  and  offering  her  his  hand.  "  We  began 
to  fear  that  you  were  lost  or  dead.  Where  have  you  been,  true 
sister  of  the  church  ?" 

"  Been?"  she  answered,  "I  have  been  to  a  good  many  places, 
and  done  some  business,  too.  There  are  three  or  four  wagons 
behind  you  ;  you  must  wait  for  them." 

"  Coming  to  join  us  ?" 

"  Yes ;  they  are  my  converts.  I  rode  on  ahead,  as  I 
thought  that  otherwise  they  would  not  be  able  to  overtake  you 
in  time." 

We  stopped  ;  and  while  the  wagons  were  coming  up,  Mrs. 
Bradish  related  her  adventures  to  the  whole  company,  who  were 
nearly  dying  with  curiosity  to  hear.  Even  B m  came  for- 
ward with  his  stately  step,  and  requested  an  introduction  to  the 
distinguished  sister,  and  then  seating  himself  by  her  side,  to  the 
infinite  envy  and  mortification  of  all  the  unmarried  sisters, 
requested  her  to  proceed, 

"  On  that  dreadful  night,"  she  said,  "  when  these  eyes  beheld 
the  fall  of  our  holy  Prophet,  when  he  tumbled  from  his  horse, 


1*48  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

shot,  massacred  by  the  heathen,  and  when  I  saw  the  sons  of 
Belial  crowding  around  me,  .with  imprecations  and  menaces, 
some  attempting  to  seize  the  reins  of  the  animal,  others  trying 
to  drag  me  from  my  seat,  impelled  by  the  strong  instinct  of  self- 
preservation,  I  thought  only  of  escape.  Not  that  I  cared  so 
much  for  myself,  not  that  the  martyr's  crown  is  ever  to  be 
avoided,  from  purely  craven  or  selfish  motives,  but  my  thoughts 
referred  to  the  church,  thus  suddenly  deprived  of  her  leader, 
and  I  determined  to  live,  if  possible,  and  contribute  my  small 
influence  to  her  support  in  this  fiery  trial." 

"  Noble  woman  !"  said  B m. 

"  My  steed  was  powerful,  and  I  urged  him,  plunging  and 
rearing  right  against  and  over  my  enemies,  and  away  we  went 
with  the  swiftness  of  the  wind.  In  the  haste  and  tumult  of  the 
moment,  it  never  occurred  to  me  that  I  might  be  taking  the 
wrong  direction — that  I  might  be  rushing  into  the  presence  of 
my  foes  rather  than  escaping  them.  But  on  we  went,  over  hill 
and  dale,  through  forests  and  across  the  streams.  Suddenly  a 
light  appeared  in  the  distance.  I  directed  my  steed  towards  it, 
and  soon  alighted  before  the  door  of  a  small  farm-house  :  knock- 
ing at  the  door,  I  heard  a  light  step,  and  then  a  female, 
apparently  middle-aged,  opened  it. 

"  *  My  dear  madam,'  I  said,  addressing  her,  *  I  have  lost  my 
way.    "Will  you  be  so  good  as  to  tell  me  where  I  am.' 

"  '  Lost  1'  said  the  woman,  with  an  expression  of  alarm  and 
.consternation.  'Then  you  had  better  come  in  here,  and  stay 
till  morning.  My  child  is  sick,  and  I  have  been  watching  with 
him,  which  accounts  for  my  being  up  so  late.  However,  you 
can  be  hospitably  entertained  with  us.  I  shall  be  happy  to  assist 
you  in  every  way  of  which  I  am  capable.' 

"  I  thanked  the  good  woman  kindly,  accepted  her  hospi- 
tality, and  informed  her  that  my  horse  was  standing  at  the 
gate. 


Mrs.  Bradish  relates  her  Adventures.  149 

"  '  Well,  we  can  tend  to  him,  I  guess/  answered  the  woman. 
*  There  is  no  man  in  the  house,  my  husband  being  absent  on 
some  little  business.' 

"  And  so  my  faithful  steed  was  housed  and  fed,  and  myself  com- 
fortably entertained. 

"  When  the  lady  invited  me  to  retire,  I  frankly  informed  her 
that  I  should  much  prefer  watching  with  her,  as  I  had  not  the 
smallest  inclination  to  sleep. 

*"  Oh,  well,  act  your  pleasure,'  she  said,  with  a  smile,  and 
then  inquired  whom  she  had  the  pleasure  of  entertaining. 

"  I  frankly  told  her  my  name. 

"  She  gave  a  slight  start,  and  curiously  regarded  me. 

" '  Are  you  acquainted  with  the  Mormons  V  she  inquired, 
thoughtfully,  after  a  moment's  silence. 

'''lam.' 

"  *  Excuse  me,  madam,  I  fear  that  my  curiosity  is  getting 
ahead  of  my  politeness,  but  are  you  the  woman  who  shot  the 
Regulator  a  short  time  since  V 

"  *  I  am  that  woman.' 

"  '  Then  I  must  inform  you  that  you  cannot  possibly  be  safe 
with  me,  after  to  morrow  morning.  That  man  was  my  hus- 
band's brother.  My  husband  is  out  now  with  the  other  Regu- 
lators. At  sunrise  he  will  return,  and,  should  he  find  you  here, 
I  could  not  answer  for  the  consequences.' 

"  I  answered  satisfactorily  ;  and  now,  as  we  knew  and  under- 
stood each  other,  we  conversed  very  pleasantly  on  general  sub- 
lects,  and,  as  is  frequently  the  case,  ended  precisely  where  we 
commenced,  on  Mormonism. 

"  *  T  used  to  hear  people  speak  of  the  Mormons  in  New  York 
State,'  she  said,  'as  I  am  an  emigrant  from  that  country. 
Indeed,  two  or  three  families  of  our  neighbors  became  converts, 
but  I  never  saw  much  of  them,  though  I  believe  that  they  are 
living  near  us  now.' 


150  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  *  Their  names/  I  inquired. 

"  *  Stillman/  she  answered. 

" '  I  have  never  heard  of  them.' 

"  '  Probably  not.  I  do  not  imagine  that  they  ever  publicly 
professed  the  faith  of  Mormon,  though  they  were  somewhat 
attached  to  it.' 

"  '  I  must  go  and  see  them.' 

"  'They  live  about  five  miles  on  the  plain  direct  road.' " 

"  And  you  have  been  there  all  this  time  ?"  said  Mr.  "Ward. 

"  Don't  you  interrupt  me,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Bradish.  "  In 
the  morning,  guided  by  the  directions  of  my  kind  hostess,  I  soon 
found  the  residence  of  Mr.  Stillman.  The  house  was  very  ordi- 
nary in  its  appearance  from  the  road,  though  bearing  the  evi- 
dent marks  of  thrift  and  comfort.  Everything  looked  sleek  and 
happy — the  cows,  the  pigs,  and  the  poultry.  Several  children 
were  playing  around,  but  they  soon  paused  to  gaze  and  wonder, 
when  they  saw  the  strange  w^oman  approaching,  and  then 
rushed  into  the  house.  Presently  a  tall,  amiable  looking  mat- 
ron, came  to  the  door,  in  whom,  to  my  infinite  surprise  and 
astonishment,  I  Instantly  recognized  Louisa  Beardsley,  an  old 
schoolmate.  The  recognition  was  mutual,  and  she  approached 
me,  smiling  through  her  tears,  with  extended  hands. 

" '  Oh,  Louisa,'  I  exclaimed,  *  has  heaven,  indeed,  reserved 
this  great  happiness  for  me  ?' 

"'I  am  certainly  delighted  to  see  you,'  returned  Louisa, 
*  walk  into  the  house.' 

"  And  we  went  in  together. 

"  *  My  family,  you  see,'  said  Louisa,  '  consists  of  my  husband 
and  myself,  these  three  boys,'  pointing  to  some  great,  robust, 
hearty  urchins,  *  and  that  girl  yonder,'  here  she  made  a  gesture 
towards  a  beautiful  girl  who  sat  by  the  window  sewing,  and 
who  looked  up,  bowed,  and  blushed  at  this  allusion  to  herself. 
»  "  '  But  is  that  girl  your  niece  or  daughter  V 


Mrs.   Bradish's   Adventures.  151 

"  *  Neither  ;  her  story  is  very  romantic  ;  some  day  you  shall 
be  made  acquainted  with  all  the  particulars/ 

"  The  girl  colored  and  trembled  at  this  remark,  and  Louisa, 
who  perceived  it,  changed  the  conversation. 

" '  You  see  that  house  yonder,  just  over  the  hills  V  said 
Louisa. 

"  I  answered  in  the  affirmative. 

" '  That  is  where  the  family  of  my  husband's  father  live. 
They  were  half  inclined  to  be  Mormons  once.' 

" '  Indeed  V 

"  *  Yes  ;  the  old  gentleman  still  insists  that  there  was  some- 
thing miraculous  about  it,  and  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that 
nothing  but  their  difficulties  with  the  Regulators  prevented  him 
from  searching  them  out  and  professing  their  faith.' 

"  *  That  should  rather  have  been  an  inducement.' 

"  '  Not  with  an  old  man  like  him,  who  is  horrified  at  the  least 
disturbance.  And  yonder,'  she  continued,  pointing  off  in  anoth- 
er direction,  'is  where  my  mother  lives.  You  were  not 
acquainted  with  her  V 

"  *  I  believe  not.' 

"  'Well,  you  must  get  acquainted  ;  yet  mother  is  deeply  pre- 
judiced against  the  Mormons.' 

"  '  Have  they  injured  her  V 

"  *  Never,  to  my  knowledge,'  said  Louisa,  laughing. 

"  I  found  Mr.  Stillman  to  be  a  man  very  gentle,  moderate, 
and  easily  persuaded,  who  was  directed  in  all  things  by  his  wife. 
Not  that  Louisa  aspired  to  command  or  rule  her  husband,  but 
he  found  it  easier  to  abide  the  decision  of  her  judgment  than  to 
exercise  his  own.  Old  Mr.  Stillman  possessed  the  same  charac- 
ter, and  was  positively  uxorious  in  his  love  for  his  wife.  I  found 
that  she  had  heard  and  read  much  of  Mormonism,  and,  being  in 
her  youth  very  excitable,  she  still  retained  a  spice  ^f  romance  in 
her  disposition,  and  was  particularly  delighted  with  some  of 


152  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons. 

the  new  doctrines  and  practices.  The  news  that  you  were  to 
be  expelled  the  country  soon  reached  us. 

"  *  Well,  Aunt  Mary,'  I  said,  '  why  can't  you  and  Louisa  here 
just  pull  up  stakes,  and  go  too  ?' 

"  '  Bless  me  I  what — travel  off,  through  that  great  desert 
among  the  Indians  and  buffaloes  ?' 

"  '  Certainly ;  the  buffaloes  make  very  good  beef ;  and  as  for 
the  Indians,  I  think  it  would  be  better  than  any  circus  to  wit- 
ness their  manoeuvres  on  the  backs  of  the  wild  horses.' 

"  '  And  I  think  so,  too,*  said  Louisa. 

"  '  If  it  wasn't  for  the  plague  and  trouble  of  moving,'  said  old 
Mrs.  Stillman,  '  I  should  be  inclined  to  go.' 

"  '  Yes  ;  if  it  wasn't  for  the  plague  and  trouble  of  moving,' 
said  the  old  man,  who  had  a  habit  of  repeating  everything  his 
wife  said,  as  if  he  were  her  echo. 

"  '  That  wouldn't  be  much,'  said  Louisa  ;  '  but  I  hear  that  the 
Mormons  indulge  themselves  in  a  plurality  of  wives.' 

"  '  So  did  Abraham  and  Jacob,  and  David,  the  man  after 
God's  own  heart.' 

"  Louisa  said  nothing. 

"  '  If  it  was  right  for  these  ancient  and  holy  men,  who  are 
held  up  as  patterns  and  exemplars  to  succeeding  generations,  it 
cannot  be  wrong  at  the  present  day.  You  cannot  find  a  passage 
in  the  Scripture  where  it  is  forbidden.' 

"  *  That  may  be,'  said  Louisa  ;  ^  and  yet,  I  should  go  mad  to 
have  my  husband  take  another  wife  ;  I  know  I  should.  It  must 
be  outrageous  to  the  feelings  of  any  woman.' 

"  *  I  fancy  you  would  care  nothing  about  it.  Why,  Louisa, 
only  think  how  it  lightens  the  burdens  of  a  family,  for  two  or 
three  to  share  them.' 

"  *  I  don't  care ;  I  should  be  tempted  to  kOl  'em  both.' 

** '  Your  husband  would  scarcely  wish  to  take  another  wife. 

*"  I  don't  suppose  that  he  would,'  said  Louisa 


Mode   of   making   Converts.  153 

"  *  I  shouldn^t  be  a  bit  afraid  of  it,'  said  old  Mrs.  Stillmaii. 

"  '  I  shouldn't  be  a  bit  afraid  of  it,'  chimed  in  the  old  man,  as 
usual, 

"  '  Well,  if  I  actually  knew  that  he  wouldn't,  I  should  be 
tempted  to  go  with  them.' 

"  '  Nonsense,  Louisa.  It  is  only  under  peculiar  circumstances 
that  Mormon  husbands  take  more  than  one  wife.  There  are 
many  who  never  think  of  such  a  thing.  Your  influence  over 
Mr.  Stillman  is  too  unbounded  for  him  to  ever  give  way  to  that 
temptation,  unless,  indeed,  it  was  your  request.' 

"  '  I  don't  think  it  would  be  a  temptation,'  said  the  old  lady. 

"  '  I  don't  think  it  would  be  a  temptation,'  reiterated  the  old 
man. 

"  '  I  don't  know  as  it  would,'  said  Louisa. 

"  '  At  any  rate,  that  need  make  no  difference  to  you.' 

"  *  It  wouldn't  to  me,'  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  senior.  '  I  shouldn't 
be  at  all  concerned  about  father,  here,  on  that  score,  at 
least.' 

"  I  soon  discovered  that  the  two  women  were  almost  per- 
suaded to  join  us  ;  and  a  little  coaxing,  and  wheedling,  and 
flattery  soon  brought  their  husbands  to  the  same  views.  Mrs. 
Beardsley,  however,  opposed  the  matter  with  all  her  influence, 
and  many  were  the  arguments  between  her  and  Louisa. 

"  'But,  mother,'  said  Louisa,  'the  Mormons  have  never 
injured  you — why  should  you  be  so  prejudiced  against  them  ?' 

"  Because  they  are  false  teachers,  false  prophets,  and  co-work- 
ers of  all  iniquity,'  said  Mrs.  Beardsley. 

"  '  How  do  you  know  ?' 

"  '  Oh,  I  know — then  they  have  two  or  three  wives  apiece.' 

"  '  So  did  the  patriarchs.' 

"  '  Perhaps  it  was  right,  in  that  age  of  the  world.' 

"  '  Well,  what  is  right  in  one  age  of  the  world,  is  right  also  in 
another,  since  the  laws  of  right  and  wrong  are  immutable.' 

t* 


154  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  *  Oh  !  my  child,  my  child,  remember  your  soul — your  pre- 
cious, immortal  soul/ 

"  Mrs.  Beardsley  always  endeavored  to  change  the  conversa- 
tion, when  she  found  herself  rather  worsted  in  argument. 

"  '  What  has  that  remembrance  to  do  with  the  righteousness 
of  a  plurality  of  wives  V  said  Louisa,  laughing. 

"  *  You  forget  that  I'm  your  mother,  thus  to  turn  me  into 
ridicule,'  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  in  a  dissatisfied  voice. 

"It  has  been  conceded  that  opposition  is  the  life  of  trade;  it 
certainly  is  a  great  help  in  match-making,  and  in  this  case  it 
rather  promoted  than  retarded  the  arrangements.  The  three 
families  were  frequently  together,  and  the  conversation  always 
centered  on  the  Mormon  emigration.  The  two  Stillman  families 
had  concluded  to  join  our  company,  and  made  all  necessary 
preparations,  and  Louisa  had  determined  to  persuade  her  mother 
to  go  with  them. 

"  Mrs.  Beardsley,  a  widow  in  good  circumstances,  lived  with 
two  or  three  domestics,  in  a  small  house,  which  she  had  long 
talked  of  selling,  and  for  which  she  had  received  a  very  fair 
offer.  If  there  was  anything  at  which  she  excelled,  it  was 
knitting.  From  morn  till  noon,  and  from  noon  till  night, 
the  knitting-work  was  in  her  hands.  She  knit  stockings  to  sell, 
and  stockings  to  give  away.  Woollen  stockings,  cotton  stockings, 
and  silk  stockings.  All  the  clergymen  in  the  neighborhood, 
several  of  the  school  teachers,  and  not  a  few  of  the  children, 
bore  on  their  feet  the  testimony  of  her  industry  and  benevolence. 
She  kept  a  great  pile  of  stockings  in  a  closet,  which  were 
regularly  taken  out  and  aired  once  a  month.  Stockings  of  all 
colors,  sizes,  and  descriptions  ;  black,  blue,  green,  white,  yellow, 
and  variegated  ;  big,  little,  and  middling.  It  was  with  no  small 
degree  of  pride  that  the  old  lady  would  show  and  review  her 
treasures  ;  and  she  was  quite  as  proud  to  be  thus  prepared  to 
answer  the  calls  of  benevolence.     If  a  beggar  came  along  soli- 


Family  Jars.  155 

citing  charity,  she  gave  him  a  pair  of  stockings,  and  cared 
nothing  about  his  muttering  or  looking  displeased.  On  one 
occasion,  however,  the  stodfeings  were  flung  back  in  her  face 
with  an  oath.  If  a  tract-distributor  or  Home  Missionary  called 
soliciting  contributions,  the  pile  of  stockings  formed  a  ready 
treasure  from  which  to  obtain  a  donation.  One  of  these 
worthies,  however,   remarked   when  presented  with   the  gift, 

*  That  as  the  stockings  were  black,  they  looked  too  much  like 
the  devil  to  suit  him,'  and  asked  for  money. 

"  *  If  my  stockings  look  like  the  devil,  money  is  the  root  of  all 
evil,  and  I  don't  wish  to  bestow  any  evil  gift  upon  a  good  man/ 
returned  the  lady. 

"  As  I  have  said,  the  three  families  were  together  at  the  resi- 
dence of  Mr.  Stillman,  jun.  That  gentleman  was  seated  in  the 
door,  playing  with  his  youngest  boy,  who  was  kicking,  laughing, 
and  screaming  in  the  very  ecstasy  of  childish  fun  and  mischief. 
Louisa  was  gliding  about  the  room  putting  things  *  to  rights,' 
as  she  quaintly  expressed  it.  Emily,  the  beautiful  girl  already 
mentioned,  was  sitting  by  the  window,  with  some  plain  sewing  in 
her  hands.  Old  Mrs.  Stillman  occupied  a  stuffed  and  cushioned 
rocking-chair,  making  some  lace  into  a  cap.  Mr.  Stillman,  sen., 
was  seated  near  her,  evidently  regarding  her  matronly  counte- 
nance with  the  deepest  veneration.  And  Mrs.  Beardsley  was 
snapping  her  knitting  needles  with  rather  more  spirit  than  usual, 
her  bright,  black  eyes  sparkling  with  uncommon  ardor,  and  the 
most  casual  observer  would  have  decided  that  an  argument  of 
no  common  interest  was  being  carried  on. 

"'You  are  my  only  daughter,  Louisa,'  said  Mrs.  Beardsley. 

*  That  you  very  well  know,  and  if  you  prefer  the  Mormons  to 
me,  I've  no  more  to  say.  I  can  go  and  live  with  your  brother, 
but  mind  you'll  get  nothing  of  me.' 

**  *  You'll  give  me  a  pair  or  two  of  stockings  V  said  Louisa. 
"  *  No,  I  shan't,  if  you  have  no  more  regard  for  me  than  that.' 


156  Female   Life  among   the  Mormons. 

"  '  Well,  it  don't  matter,  but  mother,  you  left  your  parents.' 

"  '  I  know  that,  but  your  grandfather  was  giving  all  his  pro- 
perty to  the  boys.  I  told  him  onlj*  the  week  before  we  moved, 
that  if  he  would  give  me  a  deed  for  ten  acres  of  woodland,  I 
would  never  leave  him,'  replied  Mrs.  Beardsley. 

"  *  I  don't  see  what  that  amounts  to,'  said  Louisa,  '  only  that 
you  thought  more  of  ten  acres  of  woodland  than  you  did  of  him.' 
Mrs.  Beardsley  looked  surprised;  that  was  certainly  a  view  of 
the  case  she  had  never  taken. 

"  '  Well,  mother,'  said  Mr.  Stillman,  jun.,  *  get  ready  and  go 
along.  I  don't  doubt  that  there  will  be  plenty  of  widowers,  and 
bachelors  in  the  company.  Who  knows  what  a  match  you 
might  make  ?' 

"  *  Or,'  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  '  there  might  be  married  men,  who 
would  think  that  an.  old  woman  might  be  useful  to  nurse  babies.' 

*'  *  And  knit  stockings,'  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen. 

"  *  However,  mother,  you  must  go  with  us,'  said  Louisa ; 
*  that's  the  whole  of  the  matter.' 

"  *  Oh  I  yes,'  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  '  get  ready  and  go.' 

"  *  Get  ready  and  go,'  echoed  the  old  man. 

"  At  this  juncture  of  the  conversation,  a  letter  was  brouglit 
in  and  handed  to  Mrs.  Beardsley. 

*'  *  From  my  son,'  she  said,  breaking  the  seal. 

"She  read  a  moment,  threw  down  the  letter,  and  went  on 
knitting. 

"  Louisa  picked  it  up,  glanced  over  the  contents,  and  said  : — 

"  '  Here  is  news,  certainly.' 

"  '  What  is  it  ?'  inquired  Mr.  Stillman. 

u  *  Why,  brother  Henry  has  joined  the  Mormons,  and  is  going 
to  emigrate.' 

*' '  Now,  mother,  you  can  have  no  excuse.' 

"  But  I  must  bring  my  story  to  a  close,  for  yonder  are  the 
wagons  coming,  and  Mrs.  Beardsley  occupies  one  of  them." 


The   Prophet's   Favorite.  157 


CHAPTER    XYIII. 

Emily's  narrative. 

PASSING  over  the  events  connected  with  the  first  few  days 
of  our  journey,  I  shall  only  say  that  we  had  the  usual 
quantum  of  cross,  squalling  babies,  big,  ugly  boys,  and  dirty, 
boyish  girls.  Mothers  scolded  as  they  always  will  scold ;  fathers 
smoked  and  talked,  and  the  preachers  exhorted.  Mrs.  Bradish 
had  introduced  me  to  her  friends,  and  I  was  particularly  pleased 
with  Emily's  appearance.  She  was  very  beautiful,  at  least,  so  I 
thought,  but  beautiful  women  have  been  too  often  described  by 
romancers  for  me  to  attempt  it.  One  thing,  however,  was 
certain;  our  Prophet  and  leader  evidently  regarded  her  with 
deep  admiration.  The  antiquated  old  ladies  sought  in  vain  to 
attract  his  notice,  or  share  his  company,  he  had  neither  eyes  nor 
ears  for  aught  but  Emily.  He  walked  with,  he  sat  with  her,  he 
relaxed  his  haughtiness  in  her  presence.  How  I  trembled  for  her 
artless,  unsuspecting  innocence.  She  knew  nothing,  she  did  not 
even  dream  of  the  dangers  in  which  she  was  involved.  I  had 
heard  from  Mrs.  Bradish  that  some  mystery  was  attached  to 
her  birth.  She  was  probalj^  an  orphan ;  was  it  not  my  duty  to 
attempt  to  shield  and  protect  her  ? 

One  beautiful  evening  after  we  had  encamped,  built  a  fire, 
prepared  supper  and  eaten  it,  Emily  wandered  off  from  the  rest, 
and  sat  down  on  a  grassy  knoll.  I  approached,  we  entered  into 
conversation,  and  she  confided  to  me  the  events  of  her  life. 

"The  first  that  I  remember,'^  said  Emily,   "is  being  in  a 


158  Female   Life  among  the  Mormonsl 

large  old  house,  surrounded  by  groups  of  squalid  children,  and 
miserable-looking  men  and  women.  We  were  beneath  the  juris- 
diction of  a  toothless  old  woman,  who  put  us  to  bed  at  nighti 
assisted  us  to  dress  in  the  morning,  and  gave  us  orders,  which 
we  never  obeyed,  in  the  daytime.  Our  days  were  passed  in 
running  over  the  fields  and  woods  after  berries,  climbing  fences 
and  trees,  hunting  birds'  nests,  and  hallooing  at  all  the  travel- 
lers. We  were  never  sent  to  schools  or  meetings,  never  taught 
to  pray  or  sing,  or  instructed  to  be  good.  In  this  respect,  there 
seemed  a  vast  difference  between  us  and  two  other  children 
belonging  to  the  establishment.  They  might  have  belonged  to 
a  higher  order  of  beings,  and  I  soon  learned,  that  in  the 
mistress  of  the  mansion  they  recognized  a  mother.  We  were 
never  permitted  to  eat  or  play  with  them  ;  and  how  strangely 
their  white  muslin  dresses,  ornamented  with  lace  and  embroi- 
dery, contrasted  with  our  coarse  homespun  frocks.  At  length, 
reason  began  to  dawn  on  my  mind.  I  felt  a  strange,  indefina- 
ble curiosity,  a  mysterious  yearning  of  heart,  which  I  could  not 
analyze  ;  but  I  wished  to  know  something  of  myself  and  my 
parentage.  A  thousand  times  had  I  attempted  to  ask  the  old 
woman,  whom  we  called,  '  nurse,'  but  as  often  my  resolution 
failed  ;  for,  in  my  ignorance,  I  knew  not  what  language  to 
employ.  As  I  grew  older,  however,  my  timidity  wore  off,  and 
I  presented  myself  rather  abruptly  before  her  one  day. 

"  '  Well,  child,  what  now  V  she  inquired. 

"  '  I  want  to  know  whether  or  not  I  ever  had  a  mother  ?' 

«  t  Why,  I  expect  so  ;  of  course,  everybody  has  a  mother ; 
but  what  put  such  an  idea  as  that  in  your  head  V 

"  '  And  had  I  a  father,  too  V 

"  '  Why,  child,  what  on  earth — how  did  you  come  to  think  of 
thatr 

"  '  Because  I  wanted  to  know  ;  wanted  somebody  to  love  me, 
and  whom  I  could  love.' 


■>  Incipient  Vanity.  159 

**  '  Well,  you  mus'n't  think  of  such  things/ 

''  '  I  can't  help  it ;  and  then  I  want  to  know  why  mistress 
won't  let  us  speak  to  Helen  and  Julia,  and  why  she  gives  them 
pie  and  cake,  and  won't  let  us  have  any,  and  why ' 

"  'For  mercy's  sake,  child,  you  frighten  me.  Now  run  and 
play.' 

"  '  But  you  ha'n't  told  me  yet.' 

"  '  Oh  I  I  can't  tell  you.     You  mus'n't  ask  such  questions.' 

"  '  At  any  rate,  you  can  tell  me,  why  there  are  so  many  more 
people  here  than  I  ever  see  at  Mr.  Mannington's  ?  and  why 
these  men  keep  coming  to  bring  all  sorts  of  sick,  and  lame, 
and  ugly  persons  here,  just  as  if  there  wasn't  enough   such 

DOW.' 

*' '  Souls  alive  I  this  is  the  poor-house.' 

"  '  And  what  is  the  poor-house  V 

"  '  Why,  it's  where  all  the  poor,  and  sick,  and  lame  folks  go 
to,  to  be  took  care  of.' 

"  *  Did  they  bring  me  here  V 

"  *  You  was  born  here,  as  near  as  I  can  find  out.' 

"  After  awhile  I  began  to  shrink  from  the  presence  of  those 
with  whom  I  had  been  accustomed  to  associate.  I  had  a  long- 
ing for  higher  pursuits  and  nobler  pleasures.  The  imbecile  and 
idiotic  were  the  objects  of  my  especial  dislike  ;  my  mind  had 
not  been  trained  sufficiently  to  pity  them. 

*'  One  of  the  women  up-stairs  had  a  small  mirror,  in  which  I 
was  sometimes  permitted  to  look. 

"  '  Child,  do  you  know  that  you  are  beautiful  V  she  said  to  me 
one  day. 

"  'Beautiful;  what  is  it?'  I  knew  not  the  meaning  of  the 
word. 

"  '  Do  you  know  that  you  are  pretty,  then?  nice,  sweet,  like 
the  flowers  and  humming-birds.' 

"  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  her  meaning. 


160  FEiLA.LE  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  *  No  ;  no.  I  didn^t  'spect  I  was,  my  clothes  is  old,  and  my 
hair  tangled.' 

"  *  Never  mind  that ;  you  are  a  thousand  times  more  beautiful 
than  Mrs.  Bassett's  girls,  with  all  their  finery  and  ringlets. 
Your  hair  would  curl  beautifully,  too,  with  a  little  care.  I  know 
it  would.     Come,  sit  down  here  at  my  feet,  and  let  me  try  it.' 

"  I  obeyed  ^villingly,  but  it  was  no  easy  task  that  she  had 
undertaken.  The  hair  was  tangled,  matted,  and  almost  felted  ; 
it  had  not  been  combed  for  a  month. 

"  '  This  beats  all,'  she  said,  after  tugging  and  pulling  at  the 
refractory  locks.  "  Warn't  your  hair  never  straightened  in  the 
world  ?  There,  don't  cry,  child,  or  I  shan't  have  the  courage  to 
go  on  with  it ;  but  such  a  mat  I  never  did  see.' 

"  I  sobered  up,  determined  to  bear  the  infliction  like  a  heroine, 
and  have  my  hair  curled  once.  What  would  the  rest  of  them 
think  when  they  saw  me  in  ringlets  ? 

"  An  hour  probably  elapsed  before  my  hair-dressing  was  com- 
pleted, then,  with  the  assistance  of  some  soap  and  water,  my 
hands  and  face  were  cleansed  and  smoothly  polished. 

"  '  I  declare,  child,  it  does  my  eyes  good  to  see  you.  Look 
here,  and  she  presented  the  small  mirror.  I  looked,  and 
screamed  with  delight.' 

"  'Now  go  down,  and  let  'em  see  you.' 

"I  hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  obeyed.  A  half-idiot 
woman  was  passing  through  the  hall,  bearing  a  huge  tub  of 
water,  as  I  descended.  At  my  unwonted  appearance  she  gave 
a  start  of  surprise,  dropped  the  tub,  and  splashed  the  beautiful 
dress  of  the  mistress,  who  was  walking  from  the  parlor,  accom- 
panied by  a  visiting  lady. 

"The  servant  stood  pale  and  trembling  ;  the  mistress  glanced 
around  and  beheld  me.  But  the  visitor  had  seen  me  first,  and 
the  varying  emotions  of  pity,  admiration,  and  surprise  were 
plainly  visible  on  her  features. 


Scenes  in   a   Poor-House.  161 

" '  Oh !  it's  you,  you  hussy ;  well,  I  don't  wonder  you 
frightened  Sally,  your  hair  fixed  in  that  kind  of  style,  exactly 
like — well,  no  matter  ;  but  don't  appear  before  rae  again  in 
that  fashion.'' 

"  '  On  the  contrary,'  said  the  visitor,  *  I  should  be  delighted 
to4)ehold  such  a  beautiful  child  every  day — to  have  her  alway 
in  my  presence.  Look  here,  darling  ;  I  never  saw  such  beauti 
ful  ringlets  and  expressive  eyes.' 

"  The  last  remark  was  unfortunate,  for  Mrs.  Bassett's  two 
daughters  had  approached,  and  were  standing  by  their  mother. 
She  glanced  angrily  towards  me,  and  then  at  them. 

"  '  Go  ui>stairs,  and  stay  till  I  send  for  you,'  she  said,  and  I 
obeyed  with  willingness. 

"At  dusk,  I  heard  the  passionate  sound  of  sobbing  in  the 
family  room.  My  curiosity  could  not  be  restrained,  and  I 
crept  softly  down  to  listen.  Presently,  a  voice,  which  \  knew 
to  be  Julia's,  said,  *  Oh  !  mother,  it  is  too  bad  ;  I  can't,  and 
won't  bear  it.  Only  to  think  that  lady  said  her  hah'  and  eyes 
were  the  most  beautiful  she  ever  beheld.     Oh,  dear  !' 

"  '  Don't  cry,  Julia.  I'll  take  care  that  you  are  never  insulted 
in  that  manner  again,  that  I  will,'  and  approaching  the  staircase, 
she  cried  at  the  top  of  her  voice,  *  Em,  come  here.' 

"  Trembling  with  apprehension,  I  came  forward, 

"  *  How  dare  you  appear  in  my  presence,  with  your  hair  in 
such  a  fix  to-day — exactly  like  Julia  ?  Didn't  you  know  that 
it  wasn't  suitable  nor  fit  for  one  in  your  condition  ?' 

"  '  No,  ma'am.' 

<«  'Well,  it  isn't,  and  to  prevent  you  from  doing  so  here- 
after, I  shall  cut  off  your  hair.  Go,  Julia,  bring  me  my 
scissors.' 

"  Julia  was  delighted  to  obey. 

" '  Now  sit  down  here/ 

"  I  sat  down  before  her,  and  the  operation  commenced.    In  a 


162  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

few  minutes  my  hair  was  all  cropped  short,  close  to  my  head. 
Julia  laughed  outrageously. 

"  '  There,  Julia,  hush,'  said  the  mother.  '  Vm  sure  it  looks 
much  more  becoming  and  proper  for  a  girl  like  you,  whose 
mother  was  a' She  stopped. 

"  '  What  was  my  mother  V  I  inquired. 

"  '  Nobody  ;  but  now  go  to  bed  at  once.' 

"  I  retreated,  and  Julia  remarked  as  I  passed  out :  *  She 
won't  look  so  beautiful  to  Mrs.  Burney  now.' 

"  I  went  up  stairs,  and  met  Betsey  at  the  entrance  of  her 
room. 

"  *  Sakes  alive,  child,  what  have  they  been  doing  to  you  V  she 
cried  out. 

"  The  lights  were  burning,  and  she  could  see  very  plainly. 

"  '  Cutting  off  my  hair.' 

"  '  Heathens  I     Barbarians  I     Who  done  it  ?' 

"  'The  mistress.' 

"  *  What  did  she  do  that  for  ?' 

"  *  She  said  it  wasn't  proper  for  one  in  my  statiou  to  wear 
her  hair  as  Miss  Julia  wore  hers.' 

"  *  Station,  indeed  I  better  talk  about  station  I  Her  father, 
died  in  jail,  and  her  mother  was  supported  by  the  township  for 
years  ;  and  this  lady  here,  who  talks  about  station,  worked 
around  the  country  at  pot-wrestling,  till  Bassett,  an  old 
widower,  with  a  small  house,  and  a  large  family,  took  pity  on 
her,'  and  Betsey  was  obliged  to  pause,  and  take  breath. 

"  I  stood  listening,  though  unable  to  comprehend  the  full 
meaning  of  the  words. 

"  '  Betsey,  what  is  that  you  are  saying  ?'  called  Mrs.  Bassett, 
from  the  foot  of  the  stairs. 

"  '  The  truth,'  replied  Betsey. 

"  '  Well,  don't  you  never  dare  to  speak  such  words  of  me 
again.    I  won't  bear  it,  indeed  I  won't.' 


The  Poor-House  in  an   Uproar.  163 

"  *  Yes  ;  yoa  will  bear  it/  replied  Betsey,  whose  dander  was 
fairly  up.  "  You  will  bear  it,  because  you  can't  help  it  ;  and  as 
for  my  telling  it,  I  shall  do  that  just  when  I  please.  Here, 
you've  cut  off  this  poor  child's  hair  for  no  earthly  reason,  only 
because  Mrs.  Burney  praised  and  noticed  it.  It's  a  real  wonder 
that  you  didn't  dig  out  her  eyes,  and  smear  corrosive  sublimate 
over  her  face,  to  make  her  as  ugly  as  your  great  red-faced,  flat- 
nosed  brats.' 

"Mrs.  Bassett  had  several  times  attempted  to -speak,  but 
Betsey's  eloquence  effectually  stifled  her  voice  ;  and  half  the 
persons  in  the  house,  hearing  the  unwonted  noise,  came  rushing 
to  the  scene  of  action,  demanding  what  was  the  matter  V 

"'Why;  just  look  I'  said  Betsey,  'just  look!'  and  she 
dragged  me  forth  in  plain  view.  '  Just  see  how  she  cut  off  that 
poor  child's  hair,  because  it  was  so  much  prettier  than  Julia's  ?' 

"  '  Did  the  mistress  do  that  ? — what  a  shame  I — what  a 
shame  I' 

"  Mrs.  Bassett,  provided  with  a  long  lash,  which  she  laid  lus- 
tily about  her,  finally  succeeded  in  dispersing  the  crowd,  when  I 
retreated  timidly  to  bed. 

"  The  next  day,  Mrs.  Burney  called  again,  and  inquired  for 
me.     I  heard  her  pleasant  voice,  and  Mrs.  Bassett's  reply. 

" '  Excuse  me,  madam,  but  what  can  you  want  with  the 
child?' 

"  '  I  want  her  to  go  home  with  me  ;  I  have  obtained  a  permit 
to  take  her,  from  the  overseers.' 

"  '  For  a  servant  V  suggested  Mrs.  Bassett. 

" '  No  ;  for  a  daughter.  I  wish  to  adopt  her,  and  make  her 
my  heir.' 

"  *  You  certainly  do  not  wish  to  adopt  a  child  whose  mother 
was  a' I  could  not  hear  the  remainder  of  the  sentence. 

"  '  Mrs.  Bassett,  I  have  said  it.  The  child  is  good  and  pure, 
and  exceedingly  beautiful.    Will  you  please  to  call  her  V 


164  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Mrs.  Bassett  hesitated,  as  if  seeking  some  excuse,  but  find- 
ing none,  she  ordered  me  into  the  parlor. 

"  Mrs.  Burney  gazed  on  my  shaven  head  with  looks  of  min- 
gled surprise  and  pity  ;  then  turning  to  Mrs.  Bassett,  she 
inquired : 

"  *  Who  wrought  all  that  ruin  V 

"  '  If  you  mean,  who  cut  off  her  hair — I  done  it.  I  don't  con- 
sider it  proper  for  a  child  in  her  condition  to  wear  curls.' 

"  Tear&  sprang  to  the  eyes  of  Mrs.  Burney,  as  she  said  : 

"  '  Oh  1  Mrs.  Bassett,  how  could  you  be  so  cruel  ?  Come 
here  my  darling — but  your  curls  will  grow  again.  We  will  have 
some  tonic  to  start  it.' 

"  '  Am  I  going  home  with  you  V  I  said,  nestling  close  to  the 
kind  lady. 

"  '  Yes,  darling  ;  you  shall  go  with'me,  and  be  my  daughter.' 

"  '  What  is  daughter  V 

"  '  I'll  be  a  mother  to  you,'  she  answered. 

" '  Will  you  ?  will  you  ?'  I  cried,  dancing  around  the  room. 
VOh  ?  I  shall  be  so  happy  I' 

*'  I  had  no  experience  of  the  love  or  tenderness  of  a  mother, 
bui;  yet  an  instinct  of  nature  told  me  that  it  was  something 
exceedingly  pleasant  and  endearing." 

The  account  of  the  residence  of  Emily  with  Mrs.  Burney,  and 
her  experiences  in  that  situation,  must  be  deferred  to  another 
place. 


Polygamy  encouraged  by  the  Prophet.  165 


CHAPTER    XIX. 


SUNDRY   MATTERS. 


I 


T  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark  that  with  the  demise  of 
Smith,  Mormonism  took  a  new  aspect  in  many  partio^rs. 
This  is  chiefly  to  be  attributed  to  the  difference  in  the  characters 
of  the  leaders.  B m,  though  professing  to  believe  in  mira- 
cles, rarely  attempted  the  exhibition  of  them,  and  finally,  ceased 
to  talk  of  any  such  thing.  Smith  had  introduced  spiritual- 
wifery,  under  the  pretence  of  a  pure  platonic,  or  rather  spiritual 

affection  ;  B m  openly  advocated  polygamy  ;  and,  in  order 

that  his  i)recepts  and  practices  might  coincide,  he  espoused 
three  wives  in  one  day.  Before  the  demise  of  Smith,  however, 
polygamy  was  slowly  coming  into  practice,  though  the  senti- 
ments of  the  ladies  were  divided  on  the  subject.  It  was  decided 
by  the  latter  to  be  not  simply  a  privilege,  but  a  duty,  and  the 
virtues  of  the  believers  were  estimated  very  much  by  the  num- 
bers of  their  wives.  During  the  journey,  however,  they  had 
little  time  for  marrying,  or  giving  in  marriage. 

Our  guide  was  a  young  man,  named  Harmer,  who  bore  the 
title  of  Captain,  in  consideration  of  his  having  once  held  that 
office  in  the  Mormon  legion,  those  first  pioneers  of  that  faith, 
who,  in  the  service  of  the  United  States,  had  explored  the 
region  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  in  their  overland  route  to  Caliv 
fornia.  It  was  chiefly  through  his  representations  of  the  health, 
and  beauty,  and  fertility  of  the  country,  that  the  Mormons  had 


166  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

been  induced  to  emigrate  thither.  And  Harmer  seemed  fully 
competent  for  the  task  he  had  undertaken.  Hale,  energetic,  and 
robust,  he  appeared  incapable  of  fatigue,  and  being  endowed 
with  great  self-command,  he  readily  acquired  an  unlimited  influ- 
ence over  the  minds  of  others. 

We  travelled  for  several  days  through  a  country  sparsely 
inhabited  by  white  people  ;  over  great  rolling  prairies,  with  pro- 
bably a  small  house  in  the  midst,  like  a  solitary  ship  in  a 
boundless  expanse  of  ocean  ;  along  the  banks  of  muddy,  marshy 
streams,  and  beneath  the  shades  of  the  imposing  cotton-wood 
trees.  Here  we  had  few  adventures  worth  recording — perhaps 
a  w|£Ou  broke  down,  or  a  horse  became  lame.  Not  unfrequently 
we^^re  entertained  with  the  music  of  those  family-organs, 
squjilling  babies.  Sometimes  a  refractory  mule  refused  to  do  its 
duty,  or  a  cow  parted  from  our  company  without  saying  "  good 
bye."  On  the  whole,  however,  we  had  a  fine  time  of  it,  espe- 
cially when  compared  with  what  was  to  come. 

We  numbered  one  hundred  and  twenty  wagons,  each  wagon 
being  drawn  by  four  mules  ;  fifty  horsemen,  and  twenty-five  led 
horses  ;  besides  a  great  number  of  cattle,  sheep,  and  hogs, 
designed  to  be  slaughtered  on  the  way  for  food,  or  to  serve  for 
stock  when  we  arrived  at  our  journey's  end. 

When  we  arrived  at  St.  Louis,  we  found  several  other  wagons 
waiting  to  join  us,  and,  after  a  short  delay,  proceeded  to  cross 
the  Mississippi,  and  strike  off  through  the  uninhabited  ocean  of 
prairie.  It  may  be  as  well  to  observe,  in  this  place,  that,  in 
consequence  of  time  and  trouble,  I  have  forgotten  the  names  of 
many  of  the  streams  and  mountains,  and  can  only  testify  as  to 
the  general  features  of  the  country. 

We  took  the  Santa  Fe  road,  however,  and,  continuing  that 

»day  in  the  same  direction,  encamped  at  night  on  the  borders  of 

a   small   stream.     During  our  journey,  it  was   customary  to 

encamp  about  an  hour  before  sunset,  when  the  wagons  were  so 


.  A   Stampede.  16t 

arranged  as  to  form  a  sort  of  barricade,  in  a  circular  form,  in 
the  centre  of  which  tents  were  pitched  in  military  style.  The 
mules  and  horses  were  then  hobbled  and  turned  loose  to  graze, 
in  company  with  the  stock,  which  the  men  w^atched  and  took 
care  of  by  turns.  At  nightfall  the  horses,  mules,  and  oxen  were 
collected  and  picketed — that  is,  secured  by  a  halter  to  a  stake, 
one  end  of  which  was  driven  in  the  ground,  while  the  cattle  and 
sheep  were  brought  into  the  enclosure.  At  day-break  the  camp 
was  roused,  the  animals  turned  loose  to  graze,  and  breakfast 
prepared. 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  exceedingly  busy,  and  professed  herself  to 
be  in  raptures  with  such  a  nomadic  mode  of  life. 

"  Wasn't  it  nice  and  romantic,"  she  said,  looking  round.  "  So 
many  families  all  cooking  and  eating  in  the  open  air,  exactly 
like  gipsies." 

"  It  looks  rather  strange,"  I  said. 

Mr.  Ward  brought  in  his  usual  comparison  of  the  Israelites 
journeying  to  the  Promised  Land. 

"  And  once  there,"  interposed  B m,  "  we  will  show  the 

heathen  our  power  and  independence  of  them  and  their  devilish 
government.     Yes,  there  " ,  and  he  nodded  authoritatively. 

We  halted  at  noon,  for  an  hour  or  two,  to  rest  and  dine,  and 
on  the  second  day  of  our  route  forded  a  small  stream.  While 
making  our  encampment  at  night,  one  of  the  women  became 
frightened  at  a  huge  spider.  Her  screams  terrified  the  horses  ; 
they  commenced  rearing  and  plunging,  and  finally  broke  loose, 
when  they  set  off  over  the  hills  at  full  speed.  Harmer  and  some 
others  went  in  pursuit,  but  did  not  return  with  the  fugitives  till 
near  morning. 

Mrs.  Bradish  could  not  conceal  her  vexation.  "  Now  see 
what  you  have  done  I  I'd  be  ashamed  of  myself — 'fraid  of  a  spi- 
der. What  if  they  should  all  get  lost,  and  not  return  at  all  ? 
Pretty  times  we  should  have  without  Harmer,  wouldn't  we  ?" 


168  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

Mr.  Ward  said  he  anticipated  no  danger  of  sacli  a  catastro- 
plie  as  that,  yet  he  could  not  conceive  what  a  woman  saw  in  a 
spider  to  be  frightened  at. 

Her  husband  scolded  her  severely,  and  even  threatened  to  use 

his  lash  about  her  back,  at  which  B m  smiled  complacently. 

Indeed,  I  observed  that  the  further  we  removed  from  the  civil- 
ized settlements,  the  more  tyrannical  the  husbands  became,  and 
I  finally  began  to  wonder  what  would  be  the  end  of  it. 

Towards  morning  it  began  to  rain  heavily,  and  as  our  tents 
were  formed  of  light  and  thin  materials,  they  afforded  but  slight 
resistance  to  the  watery  element,  and  a  more  deplorable  look- 
ing set  than  we  presented,  when  morning  came,  can  hardly  be 
imagined.  We  were  all  wet  as  drowned  rats,  to  use  a  familiar 
expression,  and,  though  sharing  the  misfortune  of  the  others,  I 
laughed  heartily  at  their  doleful  appearance.  Some  seemed  to 
enjoy  the  scene  with  me,  others  cried,  the  babies  squalled  lustily, 
and  not  a  few  of  the  men  employed  language  that  sounded  mar- 
vellously like  swearing. 

"  My  young  un's  actually  drowned,"  said  a  woman,  coming 
forward  and  holding  up  a  lean,  pale  child,  that  looked,  indeed, 
as  if  it  had  been  water-soaked. 

"  Hold  it  up  by  the  feet,  then,"  said  one  of  the  men. 

"  In  that  case  its  head  will  drop  oflF,"  said  another. 

"Oh,  dear,  just  look  at  my  bonnet  I"  screamed  one  of  the 
girls. 

The  bonnet  had  been  stiffened  with  paste-board,  and  now  it 
seemed  a  mass  of  wet  paper  and  starch. 

"  Well,  it's  too  bad,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.  "  I  never 
thought  such  things  could  happen." 

"  I  never  thought  such  things  could  happen,"  echoed  the  old 
man. 

Louisa  said  that  she  expected  just  such  things,  and  much 
worse. 


A    Rain-Storm   in   tee   Praibiks.  169 

**  Then  you  was  a  fool,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  "  for  ever 
starting  on  such  a  barbarous  journey.  Only  to  think  of  it,  I 
wonder  what  will  come  next.  Here's  my  knitting-work,  wet  as 
a  hog.     I  can  do  nothing  at  all  with  it.'' 

"  Bat,  mother,  it  will  dry  when  the  rain  ceases." 

"  Rain  cease,  indeed  !"  said  the  old  lady  ;  "  when  will  it  ever 
cease  ?  Why,  I've  heard  say  that  it  rained  two  or  three  weeks, 
right  straight  ahead,  sometimes." 

Harmer,  who  had  returned,  looked  up  with  the  utmost  seri- 
ousness. , 

"  Why,  madam,  that's  nothing  at  all  to  what  I've  seen.  Why, 
I've  known  it  to  rain  for  six  months  ;  and  we  even  got  so  used 
to  the  water  once,  that  we  went  diving  and  paddling  about,  like 
a  parcel  of  ducks," 

"Then  heaven  help  me  !"  said  the  lady,  "for  I  could  never 
live  through  it." 

But  the  worst  of  it  was,  we  could  not  light  a  fire  to  get  break- 
fast, and  such  provisions  as  we  had,  were  thoroughly  soaked. 

B m  took  the  thing  with  all  the  coolness  of  philosophy,  or 

fanaticism.  "  The  rain,"  he  said,  "  was  probably  sent  to  try 
their  faith  and  patience  ;  and  he  hojied  and  trusted  that  they 
would  manifest  the  spirit  of  true  believers." 

Mr.  Ward  suggested  that  a  shelter  for  the  fire  should  be 
made,  by  arranging  in  wigwam  fashion  some  of  the  wagon- 
boards.  This  was  soon  done,  and  then  one  family  after  another 
prepared  breakfast ;  but  it  was  eaten  without  much  pleasure. 
The  men  stood  round,  with  the  water  running  from  their 
slouched  hats  ;  the  garments  of  the  females  hung  straight  and 
dripping  ;  five  or  six  infants,  who  crept  instead  of  walking,  were 
spatting  and  plashing  in  the  little  pools  ;  while  the  youngsters 
of  eight  or  ten  years  were  running,  hallooing  and  whooping,  like 
young  savages,  through  the  rain  and  mud. 

At  length  Harmer  burst  into  a  loud,  uncontrollable  laugh. 


ITO  Female  Life   among  the  Mormons. 

"  I  declare,  it's  better  than  any  show  I  ever  witnessed,  just  to 
Bee  how  vou  all  look.     Do  see  Mrs.  Beardsley's  hair  !" 

The  lady's  hair,  being  false,  had  fallen  down  over  her  face, 
where  it  hung,  dangling  and  dripping. 

Towards  noon  the  rain  ceased,  and  the  sun  came  out  very 
warm,  which  gave  us  an  opportunity  to  dry  our  wet  garments. 
Here,  likewise,  an  ox  was  butchered  for  food,  and  the  meat 
equally  divided  among  the  company. 

The  consequences  of  the  rain,  however,  lasted  for  some  timat 
Several  of  the  children,  and  some  of  the  women,  became  sick. 
Fortunately,  I  had  provided  many  little  essentials  of  medicine 
and  comfort,  while  in  St.  Louis,  which  were  now  extremely  useful 
in  ministering  to  the  wants  of  the  weak  and  diseased.  Mrs.  Mur- 
ray was  of  the  latter,  but  though  she  had  so  kindly  administered 
to  her  husband,  when  he  was  wounded,  on  the  present  occasion  he 
paid  little  attention  to  her,  but  employed  himself  in  caressing  and 
riding  with  Mrs.  Cook,     Oh,  the  vanity  and  perversity  of  men  I 

It  cannot  be  denied,  that  the  neglect  of  her  husband,  and  the 
scorn  of  his  companion  sorely  grieved  her  sensitive  mind,  and. 
had  a  great  effect  in  shortening  her  life.  Indeed,  I  attributed 
her  disease  to  this,  more  than  to  any  other  cause.  She  grew 
melancholic,  and  would  remain  a  whole  day  without  speaking  or 
noticing  any  one.  Then  one  of  her  children  was  seized  with 
malignant  dysentery.  The  mother  looked  up  joyfully,  and 
smiled.  "  My  children,"  she  said,  "  have  been  the  only  ties  that 
bound  me  to  earth.  I  thank  my  heavenly  Father  that  he  has 
heard  my  prayers,  and  is  about  to  remove  them  first.  Yes, 
Father,  I  thank  Thee,"  she  exclaimed,  lifting  her  eyes  and  hands 
to  heaven,  "that  in  the  midst  of  judgment,  thou  hast  remem- 
bered mercy,  and  art  about  to  take  us  to  Thyself." 

That  night,  the  other  children  were  attacked,  and  before  the* 
sunset  of  the  following  day  illuminated  the  tops  of  the  distant 
mountains,  the  three  had  fallen .  asleep.     The  mother  neither 


A   Solemn  Scene.  HI 

wept  nor  murmured  ;  indeed,  she  looked  radiant  with  holy  joy  ; 
and  the  spiritual  expression  of  her  eyes  was  a  rapture  to  behold. 
I  prepared  the  snowy  garments  for  the  dead,  and  they  were  laid 
out  in  their  soft,  cold  beauty,  beneath  the  thousand  stars,  and 
the  quiet  moonbeams.  Their  grave  had  been  prepared  at  the 
foot  of  a  grassy  hill,  on  the  banks  of  a  small  stream,  beneath  the 
shade  of  a  grove  of  poplars.  Three  attendants  stood  near,  with 
flaming  torches,  whil»  two  by  two  came  the  long  procession,  to 
gaze  on  their  pallid  faces.  Mr.  Murray  approached,  the  mother 
of  the  dead  children  hanging  on  his  arm.  Surely,  conscience 
was  at  work  in  his  soul  ;  for  his  knees  trembled,  and  throwing 
himself  on  the  ground,  beside  the  dead,  he  groaned  aloud.  Not 
so  with  the  mother  :  she  stood  calm  and  collected  for  a  moment, 
then  stooped  and  kissed  the  icy  brows,  smoothed  the  death-damp 
locks,  and  then  raised  a  clear  song  of  thanksgiving  and  triumph, 
that  her  darlings  had  gone  before  ;  that  she  was  about  to  fol- 
low. 'Twas  a  strange  and  impressive  spectacle  :  the  night ;  the 
gleaming  torches,  showing,  fitfully  and  indistinct,  the  gathered 
multitude  ;  then  the  dead  children — -"the  open  grave — the  weep- 
ing father,  and  that  mother,  raising  a  strain  of  victory  and 
immortal  hope. 

After  the  ceremony  was  concluded,  I  pressed  forward  to  offer 
her  ray  hand. 

"Will  you  spend  this  night  with  me?"  she  asked  ;  "some- 
thing whispers  that  it  will  be  my  last." 

"  I  will,  certainly,  if  you  wish  it  ;  but  don't  indulge  in  such 
gloomy  reflections." 

"  Gloomy  ?"  she  said  ;  "  Oh,  they  are  ones  of  happiness 
to  me  !" 

Informing  Mr.  Ward  of  her  wish,  I  retired  to  her  tent. 

Mr.  Murray  came  in  and  sat  down  in  one  corner,  unperceived 
by  her.  She  lay  on  a  pallet,  and  now  that  the  excitement  of  the 
past  hour  had  worn  off,  she  was  pale  and  weak  as  a  child. 


172  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

"  I  wished  that  you  should  be  present  with  me,  Mrs.  Ward, 
in  this,  which  I  firmly  believe  to  be  my  last  hour.  I  have  long 
had  a  presentiment  that  my  death  was  near,  and  the  thought 
was  one  of  rejoicing.  I  had  nothing  on  earth  to  live  for  but  my 
children,  and  now  they  are  removed,  and  I  thank  God — I  thank 
God  I" 

She  lay  still  a  moment  and  then  resumed  :  "  You  have  sym- 
pathized with  me  in  my  great  affliction,  an  affliction  which  has 
been  sanctified  to  my  soul's  eternal  interest ;  once  I  believed  in 
Mormonism  ;  once  I  forsook  the  faith  of  my  father,  and  forgot 
the  dying  admonitions  of  my  mother.  But  the  estrangement  of 
my  husband  opened  my  eyes,  and  I  felt — I  knew — that  a  belief 
which  sanctioned  and  promoted  such  sinful  practices,  must  be  of 
the  Evil  One ;  and  then  I  said,  in  the  language  of  the  patriarch, 
*  Oh,  my  soul  !  come  not  into  their  secret ;  to  their  assembly, 
my  honor,  be  thou  not  united.'  But  circumstances  forbade  my 
return  to  the  friends  of  my  youth,  for  T  must  be  weaned  from 
my  idols." 

"  You  weary  yourself,  Mrs.  Murray,"  I  said  ;  "  here,  take 
this,"  and  I  administered  a  pleasant  cordial. 

"  Feel  my  pulse,"  she  said. 

I  did  so  ;  there  was  not  the  least  perceptible  flatter.  I  saw 
that  she  was  sinking  rapidly. 

"  Joy  I  joy  1"  she  said.     "  I  go." 

Mr.  Murray  could  contain  himself  no  longer.  He  rose,  and 
approached  the  bed. 

"  Sarah,  my  wife,"  he  said,  "have  you  no  regref  for  me  ?" 

She  opened  her  half-shut  eyes,  extended  her  thin,  pale  hand, 
and  faintly  murmured,  "My  husband,  I  pity  and  forgive  you." 

"  And  is  that  all  ?"  he  said,  choking  with  emotion. 

"  What  more  is  necessary  ?" 

"  Wretched  man  that  I  am,"  he  groaned.  "  Oh  !  that  I  had 
remained  true  to  you  and  virtue." 


The   Closing  Scene.  173 

Mrs.  Murray  seemed  to  have  forgotten  his  presence.  "  Bend 
near  me,  Mrs.  Ward,"  she  murmured. 

I  stooped  over  the  bed. 

"  My  last  request  is  to  be  buried  beside  my  children  ;  but 

don't  let  that  man,  B m,  come  near  me.     I  forbade  his 

attendance  at  the  burial  of  my  babes.  Yes  ;  I  knelt  down,  and 
implored  and  begged  him  to  stay  away.  Oh  I  the  Mormon 
faith  will  not  do  to  die  by." 

"  In  what  faith  do  you  die  ?"  I  said,  solemnly. 

"  The  faith  in  which  I  was  born,  and  here,"  she  said,  "  here  is 
a  letter  which  I  wish  you  to  send  to  my  venerated  pastor,  should 
an  opportunity  ever  occur,"  and  she  drew  from  the  folds  of  her 
garment  a  sheet  of  paper,  delicately  traced. 

"  You  will  send  it  ?"  she  murmured  faintly. 

"If  an  opportunity  ever  occurs." 

"  Now  read." 

I  opened  a  well-worn  Testament  that  lay  beside  her  on  the 
bed,  and  commenced  reading.  Once  or  twice  she  attempted  to 
speak,  but  her  voice  faltered.  At  length,  I  came  to  that  inimi- 
tably beautiful  passage,  "  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life 
saith  the  Lord,  whosever  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead, 
yet  shall  he  live  ;  and  whosoever  liveth  and  believeth  in  me 
shall  never  die." 

Summoning  all  her  strength,  she  articulated,  "  Amen  I  amen  I 
Lord  Jesus  receive  my  spirit." 

There  was  a  gurgling  in  the  throat,  a  shadow  passed  over  the 
countenance,  and  all  was  still. 

"  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  let  my  last  end  be 
like  his." 

Mr.  Murray  arose  from  his  recumbent  posture,  gazed  mourn- 
fully at  the  face  of  the  dead,  and  prepared  to  go  out. 

"  Will  you  call  Mrs.  Stillman  to  my  assistance  ?"  I  asked. 

He  assented,  and  in  a  few  minutes  that  lady  came  in.     That 


114  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

night  we  sat  witli  the  dead,  and  when  the  morning  dawned, 
the  children's  grave  was  opened  to  receive  the  body  of  their 
parent.  As  no  clergyman  was  present,  I  read  over  the  grave 
the  beautiful  and  affecting  burial  service  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

Mr.  Murray  seemed  deeply  affected  at  the  time,  but  his  versa- 
tile mind  could  not  long  retain  the  impression  of  a  painful 
sorrow. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

FORDING   A   RIVER,    AND   US    CONSEQUENCES. 

AS  yet,  we  had  found  no  difficulty  in  crossing  the  streams. 
They  had  been  wide,  but  shallow,  with  hard  bottoms,  and 
the  mules  had  easily  drawn  the  wagons  over  them.  However, 
the  evil  was  yet  to  come.  We  came  one  day  to  the  banks  of  a 
deep,  tnrgid,  and  rapid  river,  two  hundred  yards  wide,  with  au 
apparently  rocky  bottom.  There  was  a  general  halt  ordered, 
and  a  consultation  took  place.  Some  proposed  to  unload  the 
wagons,  take  then!  to  pieces,  and  ferry  the  whole  over  in  a  small 
India  rubber  boat,  that  belonged  to  the  company  ;  others 
proposed  to  build  a  raft  capable  of  supporting  the  wagons  and 
their  loads  ;  while  yet  a  third  party  were  of  the  opinion  that 
the  mules  could  swim  across,  and  draw  the  wagons  after  them. 

"  xSo  such  nonsense  as  that,"  said  Harmer  ;  "  they'll  certainly 
get  tangled  in  the  harness  and  drowned.  I  tell  you,  we  must 
make  a  raft,"  and  seizing  his  axe,  started  off  for  a  poplar  grove. 
He  was  soon  joined  by  several  others,  and  the  raft  was  directly 
in  process  of  construction. 

"  I'd  like  to  know  how  we  are  to  get   over  anyhow,"  said 


The   First   Great   Difficulty.  175 

Mrs.  Beardsley.  "  Heaven  knows,  I  wish  I  were  back  again. 
What  a  dreadful  soaking  we  had  the  other  day,  when  it  rained. 
Poor  Mrs.  Murray  and  her  children  actually  died  of  it.  Mrs. 
Crosman  says,  she  hasn't  been  well  since,  and  that  two  of  her 
children  came  very  near  having  the  inflammation  of  the  lungs. 
It's  dreadful  to  think  of." 

"  So  it  is,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen. 

'•  So  it  is,"  echoed  her  husband. 

Mrs.  Bradish,  as  usual,  was  all  heroism.  She  would  go  over 
on  horseback,  she  said  ;  and  dressed  in  man's  apparel,  she  rode 
up  and  down  the  stream  to  discover  the  safest  place  to  enter. 
She  even  proposed  that  every  horseman  should  take  a  woman 
behind  him,  and  cross  the  stream  with  her,  that  being  the  safest 
and  most  expeditious  mode  of  conveyance. 

^'Have  faith,  and  all  will  be  well,"  cried  B m  ;  "as  for 

me  and  my  wives  we  could  walk  over  dry  shod,  if  I  willed -it ; 
but  I  don't." 

"  I  wish  you  would  will  it,  and  take  us  all  over  that  way,"  said 
Mrs.  Beardsley.  "  I'm  sure  I  don't  want  my  knitting-work  to 
get  wet  again.  It  was  two  days  drying,  and  in  two  days  I 
might  have  knit  a  stocking." 

"If  there  was  nothing  o£  more  value  than  your  knitting- 
work  getting  wet,  small  damage  would  be  done,"  said  Louisa. 

Yet  Louisa  was  wrong  in  her  remark  ;  for  things  are  valua- 
ble only  as  they  are  esteemed. 

"  Can  any  one  tell  me  what  they  are  trying  to  make  down 
there  ?'^  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sgn.,  as  she  came  round  to  the  fire 
where  I  was  preparing  dinner. 

"  They  are  building  a  raft,"  I  answered. 

"  What  kind  of  a  thing  is  that  ?"  she  inquired. 

"  Oh  I  I  can't  describe  it ;  but  you  will  probably  see  before 
long." 

"  Well,  such  work  as  we  have  I  never  did  see." 


176  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  I  never  did  see,"  echoed  the  old  man,  who  had  followed  his 
wife. 

"I  don't  see  anything  strange  at  all,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 
"  It's  nothing  strange  that  there's  a  river,  or  that  it  has  to  be 
crossed,  or  that  a  raft  should  be  built  for  that  purpose.  I  made 
my  calculations  on  these  things." 

The  raft  was  soon  constructed.  It  consisted  of  middling-sized 
logs,  bound  together  hj  very  strong  ropes  and  chains,  on  which 
thick  planks  were  laid,  and  fastened  with  iron  spikes.  One 
wagon  only  could  be  taken  over  at  a  time,  and  the  process  of 
crossing  immediately  commenced.  Twenty-five  horsemen  were 
to  go  go  over  first,  in  order  to  carry  the  ropes  attached  to  the 
raft.  Mrs.  Bradish  declared  that  she  would  go  with  them,  and 
insisted  that  twenty-five  of  the  women  should  each  choose  her 
cavalier,  and  pass  over  on  horseback. 

"JDon't  think  of  such  a  thing,"  said  a  man  by  the  name  of 
Randolph,  who  had  joined  us  at  St,  Louis,  and  who  was  infi- 
nitely fond  of  leading,  directing,  and  giving  advice.  "Don't 
think  of  such  a  thing,  ladies  ;  you  can  go  over  in  the  wagons 
with  much  less  danger  of  getting  wet.  Don't  you  think  so,  Bro- 
ther B m  ?" 

Mrs.  Bradish  gave  him  a  look  that  might  have  withered  him. 

"  I  don't  see  why  you  men  must  always  interfere  in  the  affairs 
of  the  women.  I  have  decided  on  my  course.  What  say  the 
others  ?" 

"  Come,  Emily,  go  with  me  ;  I'll  carry  you  over  like  a  duck," 
said  Harmer. 

Our  stately  hierarch  approached,  and  advised  Emily  to  wait 
and  go  with  him. 

"  I  prefer  to  go  with  Mr.  Harmer,"  said  Emily. 

The  two  men  exchanged  glances.  There  was  defiance  and 
pleasure  on  one  side,  malice  and  envy  on  the  other.  From  that 
day  forth  they  were  rivals. 


Perilous  Passage.  lit 

Many  of  the  younger  women  decided  to  go  over  behind  the 
men  on  horseback — it  was  so  romantic. 

I  preferred  to  remain  in  our  wagon  with  my  husband  and  his 
children.  Mrs.  Bradish  mounted  her  steed  with  its  sweeping 
mane  and  tail,  and  first  plunged  into  the  stream. 

She  was  followed  by  Harmer  and  Emily,  and  after  them  came 
the  rest.  Several  of  the  horses  became  restive,  and  some  of 
them  seemed  actually  incapable  of  resisting  the  strength  of  the 
current.  They  were  carried  imperceptibly  down  the  river. 
This  was  especially  the  case  with  the  one  Mrs.  Bradish  rode. 
Then  he  grew  mad  and  frightened  at  the  unwonted  exertion,  and 
began  to  rear  and  plunge  in  the  water,  sometimes  striking  the 
rocks  with  his  fore-feet,  and  throwing  himself  above  the  waves, 
and  then  almost  entirely  disappearing  beneath  the  turgid  swells. 
The  lady,  however,  kept  her  seat  nobly,  though  the  steed  grew 
more  unmanageable  every  moment.  Trembling  and  frightened 
we  beheld  her  danger  from  the  shore,  but  could  not  go  to  her 
assistance.  The  horsemen  were  too  deeply  engaged  with  their 
own  restive  animals,  and  the  partners  of  their  danger,  to  afford 
her  the  protection  she  required.  At  length  a  huge  wave,  sweep- 
ing directly  against  her  waist,  carried  her  instantaneously  from 
the  saddle.  She  retained  sufficient  presence  of  mind,  however,  to 
buoy  up  herself  for  a  moment,  and,  springing  forward,  she  caught 
the  horse  by  the  neck  ;  neither  did  she  quit  her  hold  till  both 
were  safely  landed  on  the  opposite  bank.  She  then  took  off  her 
cap,  wrung  the  water  from  her  dripping  hair  and  garments,  and 
waved  her  handkerchief  in  token  of  success.  A  loud  shout 
greeted  her,  and  in  a  few  minutes  more  we  had  the  satisfaction  to 
perceijre  that  the  whole  company  were  safely  over.  The  wagons 
were  then  drawn  over,  one  by  one,  on  the  raft,  though  not  with- 
out danger  and  difficulty,  in  consequence  of  the  strong  current. , 

"  We're  sinking  1  we're  sinking  !"  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.  j 

"  didn't  you  feel  it  then  T' 

•  1-,, ■•••.'■•   ^(r.v-.i 


118  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

• 

"  Yes  I  didn't  you  feel  it  ?"  echoed  the  husband  as  usual. 

"  Feel  what  ?"  inquired  Louisa. 

"  Why,  the  sinking  I  Lord  help  ! — it's  all  going  to  pieces  !'* 
she  cried. 

The  raft  had  caught  on  a  sharp,  jagged  rock,  and  the  utmost 
exertions  were  required  to  get  it  loose.  Randolph  persisted 
that  everything  went  wrong  because  his  advice  was  not  fol- 
lowed. 

*'  The  raft,  I  tell  you,  wasn't  made  right  in  the  first  place. 
Don't  you  say  so,  Brother  B m  T' 

"  Randolph,  shut  up,"  said  one  of  the  others.  "  Here  mount 
this  mule,  take  a  pole,  and  plunge  into  the  stream,  and  help  to 
work  the  raft  ofiT.     It's  stuck  on  the  rock  fast  as  a  roach." 

Randolph  said  he  should  do  nothing,  as  the  whole  aflTair  had 
been  transacted  contrary  to  his  advice. 

"If  you  don't,  by  the  devil,"  said  the  person  addressed,  "you 
may  get  your  wagon  over  the  best  way  you  can,  for  I'll  have 
nothing  to  do  with  it." 

"  Xor  I  either,"  said  another. 

**  Nor  I,"  "  Nor  I,"  shouted  a  third  and  fourth. 

"  Well,  I  think" —  commenced  Randolph. 

"Who  cares  what  you  think?  Stop  vour  talk,  and  go  to 
work." 

Randolph  turned  away  sullenly,  seized  the  pole,  and  com- 
menced operations.  At  length,  after  long-continued  and  great 
exertions,  the  raft  was  gotten  clear,  and  the  wagon  landed. 

"  Oh  !  dear  !"  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  rubbing  her  hands  ;  how 
glad  I  am  that  we  are  safe.  I  expected  to  go  to  the  bottom 
every  moment." 

"  We  expected  to  go  to  the  bottom  every  moment,"  said  the 
old  man. 

"  That  was  very  foolish,"  said  J^Irs.  Bradish. 

"  What  was  foolish  ?" 


The   Catastrophe.  179 

*'  Why,  to  be  afraid  when  there  was  no  danger." 

"  Come  here,  mother,  and  warm  yourself  by  this  fire,  and 
have  a  good  cup  of  coffee." 

While  they  were  partaking  refreshments,  we  went  over,  and 
the  raft  being  carried  higher  up,  we  had  no  difficulty. 

Mrs.  Beardsley  insisted  on  remaining  till  the  very  last  wagon, 
because,  she  said,  "  if  all  the  rest  got  over  safely,  there  could  be 
no  danger  for  her." 

But  the  night  was  fast  coming  on,  and  in  their  anxiety  to  get 
all  over  before  the  darkness  closed  in,  it  was  decided  to  put 
upon  the  raft  the  two  remaining  wagons,  with  their  accompany- 
ing loads.  The  raft  had  evidently  sustained  an  injury  on  the 
rocks,  for  the  minute  it  was  launched  the  last  time,  it  parted  in 
the  middle,  precipitating  the  wagon  in  which  Mrs.  Beardsley 
rode  into  the  foaming  torrent.  It  was  instantly  submerged. 
One  wild  piercing  scream  rose  from  the  water,  it  was  answered 
simultaneously  from  the  shore. 

"  Mother  !  mother  1"  shrieked  Louisa.  "  Oh  I  mother  will 
be  drowned  ;  but  she  wouldn't  come  over  when  we  did.  Oh, 
dear  I  oh,  dear  1"  and  rushing  down  to  the  water,  she  would 
have  plunged  in,  regardless  of  the  consequences,  had  not  her  hus- 
band prevented  her.  Twenty  men  were  by  this  time  in  the 
water,  and  Louisa  had  the  unspeakable  satisfaction  to  see  her 
mother  drawn  from  the  waves,  though  cold  and  insensible. 

, "  She  has  only  fainted,"  said  one  of  the  men,  "  she  don't 
appear  to  have  swallowed  much  water." 

"  With  warming,  and  rubbing,  and  the  application  of  restora- 
tive, I  think  she  will  recover,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

We  removed  her  wet  garments,  wrapped  her  torpid  limbs  in 
warm  flannels,  bathed  her  face  with  camphor,  and  applied  harts- 
horn to  her  nostrils. 

"  Just  the  way,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  *'  a  cowardly  person  is 
almost  certain  to  run  into  danger." 


180  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons, 

"  But  you  are  no  coward,  and  I  thought  you  were  in  some 
danger/'  I  said. 

"  I  in  danger!  not  in  the  least.  I  felt  no  more  frightened  than 
I  do  this  moment." 

"  It's  something  dreadful  to  be  upset  in  the  water  that  way," 
said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen. 

"It  was  more  of  a  setting  down,  I  should  think,"  said 
Harmer. 

By  this  time  she  had  recovered  sufficiently  to  open  her  eyes 
and  commence  speaking. 

"  I  shall  never  forgive  myself  in  the  world  for  persuading  her 
to  come  with  us,  if  she  gets  hurt,"  said  Louisa. 

"  Hurt,"  said  the  old  lady,  looking  at  her  daughter.  "  Did 
you  say  I  was  hurt  ?" 

"  I  hope  not,  dear  mother." 

"  But  where  am  I  ?  what  is  the  matter  ?"  she  inquired.  "  Oh  I 
I  remember,  the  wagon  tumbled  from  the  raft  into  the  water. 
Wasn't  that  it  ?" 

Louisa  nodded  affirmatively. 

"  And  I  was  wet,  water-soaked,  wonder  if  it'll  kill  me,  like  it 
did  poor  Mrs.  Murray  and  her  children  ?" 

While  we  were  attending  to  her,  the  men  had  succeeded  in 
driving  the  cattle  over,  and  all  were  safely  encamped  by  the  time 
that  the  young  moon  arose  over  the  hills. 

"  And  so  I're  been  drowned  and  come  to  life  again.  It's  a 
miracle  of  mercy.  I  can  believe  it,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  as 
myself  and  Mrs.  Bradish  entered  her  tent  that  evening. 

"  Xonsense,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  you  were  no  more  drowned 
than  I  was — you  were  only  wet  and  frightened  ;  that  was 
all." 

"  Oh  I  you  needn't  talk  that  way.  I  was  drowned.  I  know 
that  my  sensations  were  those  of  a  drowning  person  exactly." 

"  And  what  were  your  sensations  ?" 


/^ 


Alarmed   by   Indians.  181 

"They  wouldn't  bear  description,"  said  the  old  lady,  evidently 
a  little  piqued. 

Mr.  Stillman  soon  came  in,  and  informed  us  that  some  of  the 
scouts  had  returned  with  information  that  a  large  party  of 
Indians  were  stationed  on  a  neighboring  hill. 

"  Are  they  enemies  ?"  inquired  Mrs.  Bradish, 

"  To  be  sure  they  be,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  "  Indians  always 
are.  Twice  we've  been  drowned,  now  it  comes  our  turn  to  be 
roasted;  I  only  wonder  what'll  be  next." 

"  It  is  impossible  to  tell  whether  they  be  friends  or  enemies  ; 
if  the  latter  they  will  probably  attack  the  camp  to-night.  It 
will  be  necessary  to  set  a  double  watch,  and  be  prepared  for  any 
emergency,"  said  Mr.  Stillman. 

"  I  knew  we  should  never  live  to  get  there,  and  I  said  so  from 
the  first,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley. 

'^  Did  your  knitting-work  get  wet  ?"  inquired  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Yes  ;  it  did,  and  the  color  run,  so  it's  spoiled." 

"  That's  a  great  misfortune." 

I  proposed  returning,  and  we  went  to  our  tent.  We  found 
Mr.  Ward  somewhat  alarmed  about  the  Indians.  He  said,  they 
were  evidently  a  war  party  of  the  Sioux,  who  had  been  on  an 
expedition  against  the  Crows. 

It  will  hardly  be  supposed  that  we  slept  that  night.  The 
presence  of  a  party  of  marauding  savages  was  anything  but 
pleasant,  and  when  I  remembered  all  the  horrid  things  they  were 
capable  of  doing,  my  apprehensions  became  intoleralSe.  Two 
or  three  times  in  the  night  we  were  alarmed  by  the  screams  of 
some  night-bird,  and  the  distant  howling  of  a  wolf,  but  the 
morning  dawned,  and  found  us  safe  and  sound. 


182  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

•WOMEN    LOST     OR     CAPTURED. 

ii  rpHANK  heaven,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  while  we  were 

JL  preparing  breakfast.  "  Thank  heaven  that  we  are  alive 
this  morning.     I  expected  to  have  been  carried  off  bodily." 

"  I  had  faith  that  we  shouldn't  be  attacked.  I  prayed  fer- 
vently that  the  Lord  would  discomfit  these  sons  of  Belial,  and 
the  fervent  effectual  prayer  of  the  righteous  availeth  much,"  said 

B m,  the  leader. 

"  Pugh !"  said  Harmer,  "  I  know  better  than  that,  what 
started  off  the  Indians.  They  found  out  that  we  had  discovered 
them,  and  so  they  have  slipped  out  of  the  bag.  Now  they  will 
probably  hang  around,  and  like  enough  attack  us  at  some  inde- 
fensible point  unawares.  These  red-skins  are  up  to  all  sorts  of 
deviltry." 

"  Fiddle  on  the  Indians,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  I  ain't  a  bit 
afraid  of  them,  and.  now  that  they  are  gone  I  mean  to  have  a 
good  cancer  over  the  prairie.  The  morning  is  fine,  and  I  know 
that  it  will  do  me  good  after  my  wetting  yesterday.  Emily, 
you  will  ride  with  me,  won't  you  ?" 

"  The  experiment  will  be  attended  with  great  danger,"  said 
Harmer.     "  Don't  go." 

"  You  tliipk  we  can't  take  care  of  ourselves,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish, 
laughing,  "  we'll  show  you  the  contrary." 

"  I  think,"  said  Harmer,  solemnly,  "  that  the  Indians  are 
lurking  about.     It  will  be  their  policy  to  cut  off  stragglers. 


FOOLHARDINESS    OF    MrS.    BrADISH.  183 

"But  I  ain't  a  straggler,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  The  Indians  might  think  you  one,  however,  if  they  saw  you 
alone." 

"  I  don't  intend  to  be  alone.     Emily  is  going  with  me." 

We  all  used  our  best  endeavors  to  dissuade  Mrs.  Bradish 
from  her  rash  undertaking,  but  in  vain.  The  very  alarm  we 
manifested  seemed  only  to  strengthen  her  resolution. 

"  My  steed  carries  double  finely,"  she  said.  "  He  is  famous 
on  a  race,  and  will  easily  distance  the  Indians,  should  there  be 
any  about,  of  -which  I  am  doubtful." 

*'You  will,  possibly,  find  out  to  your  cost,'^  said  Harmer. 
"If  Emily  could  only  be  induced  to  stay.'^ 

"  Oh,  it's  Emily  you  care  about." 

"  I  think  you  are  running  uselessly  into  danger,"  said  Ran- 
dolph.    "  Don't  you  think  so,  Brother  B m  ?" 

"I  have  faith,"  said  B m,  "that  the  heathen  have  all 

been  discomfited  by  an  angel  of  the  Lord  ;  and  that  the  sisters 
may  go  forth  with  perfect  safety." 

"  There,  there  ;  now  you  see,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  laughing. 
"  Come,  Harmer,  be  my  cavalier,  and  bring  round  the  steed." 

"  Mrs.  Bradish,  will  you  permit  some  of  the  men  to  ride  with 
you,"  said  Harmer,  approaching  where  the  lady  was  saddling 
her  horse.  "  If  you  persist  in  going,  allow  me,  at  least,  to  send 
a  guard  with  you." 

"With  me  I"  and  she  laughed  outrageously.  "Indeed,  Mr. 
Harmer,  I  think  that  you  need  a  guard  much  more  than  I  do. 
Timorous  people,  I  almost  said  cowards,  are  always  in  danger." 

Harmer  reddened,  and,  turning  round,  left  her  without  saying 
a  word. 

In  five  minutes  more,  she  was  scouring,  with  Emily,  over  the 
hills. 

"  She  is  rushing  on  to  certain  destruction,"  said  Harmer, 
"  but  I  can't  help  it." 


184  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Well,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  *'  we  have  more  dangers  and 
difficulties  to  encounter  than  any  other  travellers  ever  had." 

"  Except  the  children  of  Israel,  when  they  journeyed,  like  us, 
to  the  Promised  Land,"  said  B m. 

"I  don't  except  any  one,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley.  "It  didn't 
rain  where  they  were,  aod  even  that  Jordan,  a  little  foolish 
river,  had  to  be  dried  up  by  a  miracle,  that  they  might  pass 
over  dry-shod.  There  was  not  one  drowned,  like  I  was,  nor 
killed,  like  poor  Mrs.  Murray  and  her  children." 

"  You  didn't  get  injured,  did  you  ?"  inquired  the  Prophet. 
"  And  I  understood  that  you  lost  nothing  valuable." 

"  Don't  you  call  a  great  bag  of  sugar  valuable  ?" 

"  Did  you  lose  such  a  bag  ?" 

To  be  sure  I  did.  Sugar,  too,  of  the  finest  quality,  that  I 
brought  along  on  purpose  to  sweeten  my  coffee.  And  then  only 
think  of  the  disadvantage  of  having  everything  wet — my  chest 
of  stockings,  all  Louisa's  little  stores.     Oh  dear  !" 

*'  I  hope  that  it  will  be  made  up  to  you  ten-fold  ;  I  will  pray 
that  it  may,"  and  B m  walked  away. 

Mrs.  Beardsley  did  not  look  as  it  she  cared  much  about  his 
prayers. 

We  halted  for  dinner  on  the  banks  of  one  of  those  small 
streams,  which  look  like  trenches  dug  in  the  prairie.  '  The 
country  around  us  was  well  timbered,  and  the  air  perfumed  with 
the  scents  of  innumerable  wild  flowers.  I  had  long  been  uneasy 
at  the  continued  absence  of  Mrs.  Bradish,  and  could  conceal  my 
apprehensions  no  longer. 

"  Mrs.  Bradish  is  certainly  lost  or  captured,"  I  said. 

"It's  trouble  of  her  own  seeking,  but  I  pity  poor  Emily," 
said  Harmer. 

"  Let  some  of  the  men  on  horseback  go  out  to  look  for  her," 
I  suggested.  "It  will  be  no  more  than  right,  on  Emily's 
account;  if  no  other." 


Fears  for  the   Missing  Women.  186 

*    The  name  of  Emily  interested  Harmer, 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  "  let  it  be  done  for  Emily's  sake." 

"  A  party  of  picked  volunteers,  well  armed  and  mounted, 
started  off  in  pursuit  of  the  fugitives.  We  had  made  our  even- 
ing encampment  before  they  joined  us,  and  then  they  brought 
no  certain  tidings  of  the  women.  In  a  valley,  however,  about 
five  miles  distant,  a  skirmish  of  some  kin'd  had  evidently  taken 
place.  The  turf  was  broken  and  torn,  as  if  from  the  violent 
plunging  and  rearing  of  horses,  and  near  by  they  picked  up  a 
knife  that  was  stained  with  blood. 

Harmer  was  nearly  frantic,  and  Louisa  wept  in  uncontrolla- 
ble grief. 

"  Well,  I  knew  it  would  be  so,'*  said  Mrs.  Beardsjey.  "  My 
wonder  is,  that  we  hain't  all  been  carried  off.  I  shan't  sleep  a 
wink  to-night." 

"  Oh,  you're  in  no  danger,  not  in  the  least.  The  Indians 
won't  disturb  us  any  more.  They've  had  a  grand  dance  around 
poor  Emily's  scalp  before  this  time,  I'll  warrant." 

"  Couldn't  some  of  the  men  go  out  and  try  to  rescue  them  ?" 
said  Mrs.  Stillman. 

**  'Twould  be  of  no  usa,"  said  Harmer.  "  The  Indians  roam 
over  thousands  of  miles  of  territory.  It  would  be  impossible 
to  even  guess  where  they  might  be  now." 

"  Oh,  but  you  might  possibly  find  them,"  said  Louisa.  "  Do 
try,  do,  Mr.  Harmer  ;  have  pity  upon  me.  Emily  was  dear  to 
me  as  one  of  my  own  children.  Hew  can  I  ever  think  of  giv- 
ing her  up  so." 

"  But,  after  all,"  said  I,  "we  do  net  kL^ow  of  a  certainty  that 
they  have  been  captured  by  the  Indians.  They  may  have  wan- 
dered off  and  got  lost  in  the  woods  and  iiitovmins.l>le  pf-^ies, 
where  some  friendly  hunter  or  trapper  may  mes.^  ^)*4^^.  We 
should  always  hope  for  the  best." 

"  Heaven  grant  that  it  may  be  so,"  said  Louiffa. 


•186  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  And  if  such  were  the  case,  how  much  better  would  it  be  ?" 
said  Mrs.  Beardsley.  "  Not  much,  I  fancy.  They'd  certainly 
starve,  or  be  eaten  by  wild  beasts,  or  " 

"  Hold  !  mother,  hold  I"  said  Louisa.  "  Don't  torture  me  with 
such  cruel  coujectures.  The  God  that  notes  even  the  fall  of  a 
Bparrow,  must  be  with  them.  Kothing  can  happen  to  them 
without  His  permission.  He  will  care  for  and  protect  them. 
In  Him  is  my  trust." 

"How  silly  you  talk,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley.  "Don't  you 
remember  hearing  of  that  poor  child,  whom  the  Indians  cut  into 
quarters,  and  roasted  before  its  mother's  eyes  ;  or  that  man 
whom  they  skinned  alive,  and  who  was  nine  hours  dying  ?" 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Beardsley,  stop,  stop,  for  heaven's  sake  I" 
exclaimed  Mr.  Ward,  "  you  will  frighten  the  women  out  of 
their  senses." 

Louisa  was  weeping  bitterly.  Harmer  was  roaming  about 
like  one  distracted  ;  and  that  night  all  was  silence  and  loneliness 
in  the  camp. 

I  watched  B m  narrowly,  and  saw.that  though  he  evi- 
dently regretted  the  untoward  fortune  of  Emily,  he  viewed  the 
agonies  of  Harmer  with  a  malicious  pleasure.  The  next  day 
we  were  agreeably  surprised  by  the  arrival  of  a  friendly  party 
of  Cheyennes.  Several  of  them  brought  us  various  esculent 
vegetables  ;  but  Harmer  only  understood  their  language.  They 
conversed  with  him  some  time,  and  their  tones  sounded  strange 
and  wild,  harmonizing  well  with  their  appearance.  The  momeut 
they  left  us  he  came  to  me,  his  eye  flashing,  and  his  whole 
appearance  bespeaking  pleasure  and  agitation. 

"These  Indians  tell  me,"  he  said,  "that  the  war-party  of  the 
Sioux,  with  the  two  women,  are  encamped  about  ten  miles  ahead 
on  the  banks  of  the  Yermiliou  river.  If  that  is  the  case,  we 
can  overhaul  them  easily  to-night." 

I*  But  won't  they  slip  off?"  I  inquired. 


The  Fearless  Scout.  181 

''"No.  They  are  waiting  for  a  party  of  the  Crows,  who  have 
been  out  on  a  plundering  expedition  against  the  Snakes,  and 
who,  according  to  their  calculations,  will  return  this  way." 

"  But  great  caution  will  be  necessary." 

"  Oh,  certainly  ;  indeed  I  think  it  will  be  best  to  keep  the 
matter  a  profound  secret  until  all  our  arrangements  are  made, 
though  I  wish  to  consult  Mr.  Ward  and  some  others  ;  but  don't 
let  Randolph  know.  We  don't  want  his  advice,  and  that  is  all 
he  will  be  ready  to  give." 

The  day  was  already  far  advanced,  and  it  was  decided  to 
encamp  in  a  smooth,  green  valley,  which  would  afford  excellent 
pasturage  for  the  stock,  and  send  forward  a  scout  to  recon- 
noitre. This  task  Harmer  undertook  himself.  "  If  I  can  only 
save  Emily,"  he  murmured. 

''  But  remember  that  the  liberty  of  Mrs.  Bradish  is  quite  as 
valuable  to  her  friends,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

"  I  hope  to  be  able  to  save  both,"  he  answered  ;  and  putting 
spurs  to  his  horse,  was  soon  out  of  sight. 

"  Where  has  Harmer  gone  ?"  inquired  Louisa. 

"  To  see  if  he  can  discover  any  traces  of  our  friends." 

"  Bless  him  for  that  ;  I  see  he  takes  an  interest  in  my  Emily." 

"  I  think  so,  and  I  trust  it  may  save  her  from  a  snare.'' 

"  To  what  do  you  allude  ?" 

"  To  B m,  the  hierarch  ;  he  loves  her,  too." 

"  Impossible  !     He  has  three  wives  already." 

"  And  would  gladly  take  a  fourth,  provided  she  was  young 
and  beautiful." 

Louisa's  countenance  changed,  as  she  said,  "Is  not  this 
horrid  custom  a  dreadful  temptation  to  men  ?" 

"  It  seems  to  be,"  I  answered. 

"  Oh,  it  is,  it  is  ;  it  must  be,"  she  exclaimed,  passionately. 
"And  it  would  certainly  kill  me  if  my  husband  should  take 
another  wife," 


188  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

Harmer  soon  returned  with  the  information  that  the  savages 
were  there  in  great  numbers,  and  that  the  greatest  precaution 
would  be  necessary  to  avoid  a  general  engagement.  Emily  was 
tied  to  a  tree,  looking  more  dead  than  alive.  He  could  not 
perceive  that  she  had  suffered  anygreat  violence  at  their  hands. 
But  Mrs.  Bradish  was  fastened  up  with  a  small  piece  of  board 
on  her  head,  at  which  they  were  shooting  arrows. 

"  And  did  they  perceive  you  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  No,  indeed  ;  I  left  my  horse  tied  in  a  thick  grove,  two  miles 
off,  and  approached  them  noiselessly  and  cautiously  on  foot. 
They  seem  to  be  well-armed  and  mounted,  and  we  shall  proba- 
bly have  sharp  work." 

'*  That  may  be  ;  at  what  time  to-night  will  you  set  out  ?" 

"  Kot  until  after  the  moon  sets,  and  the  sky  becomes  dark, 
and  the  air  very  still,  and  then  I  wish  to  pick  the  men,  and  lead 
the  expedition.  Wonder  if  Mrs.  Bradish  will  say  any  more 
about  cowards  ?" 

We  kept  the  good  news  from  all  but  Louisa,  and  those  who 
were  to  join  the  enterprise. 


Two  hours  past  midnight,  when  deep,  unbroken  silence 
reigned  throughout  the  camp,  a  party  of  fifteen,  well  armed 
and  mounted,  were  observed  to  emerge  silently  from  the  shady 
covert  of  a  willow  grove,  and  disappear  almost  immediately  in 
the  thick  obscurity  of  a  neighboring  valley.  Hence  they  rode  in 
silence  for  several  miles,  along  the  smooth  bottoms  and  over  the 
grassy  hills,  till  one,  who  seemed  to  be  the  leader,  reined  his 
steed  at  the  entrance  of  a  grove. 

"  We  will  leave  our  horses  here,  and  go  forward  on  foot,"  he 
said,  in  a  voice  subdued  to  a  whisper.  *'  The  enemy  is  encamped 
just  over  the  hill  yonder.     Now,  don't  speak,  nor  fire  a  gun, 


The   Re-Capture.  189 

nor  raise  the  least  alarm.  They  are  probably  sleeping,  and 
should  such  be  the  case,  we  may  possibly  find  an  opportunity  to 
release  their  prisoners  without  giving  them  any  trouble."  The 
company  dismounted,  tethered  their  horses  to  the  trees,  and 
advanced  through  the  forest  in  the  utmost  silence.  Once  they 
were  startled  by  the  deep  cry  of  a  panther  in  the  distance,  and 
once  some  bird  of  night,  roused  from  its  perch  by  their  pre- 
sence, flew  away  screaming,  otherwise  neither  sight  nor  sound 
indicated  the  existence  of  an  animated  being.  At  length,  after 
rising  a  hill  with  unusual  precaution,  Harmer  motioned  to  his 
companions  to  remain  in  the  background,  while  he  crept  steal- 
thily forward.  Reconnoitering  a  moment,  he  then  drew  back, 
and  beckoned  for  the  others  to  approach.  Cautiously  parting 
the  tall  grass  and  shrubbery,  they  obeyed. 

The  Indians  were  all  apparently  sleeping  around  the  embers 
of  a  dying  fire,  their  arms  stacked,  and  the  prisoners  confined  in 
the  centre.  Two  or  three  kegs,  either  containing,  or  having 
contained,  whisky,  were  lying  about,  and  appearances  seemed 
to  indicate  that  they  had  been  holding  a  drunken  revel.  Some 
were  lying  on  their  faces,  others  on  their  backs,  and  not  a  few 
were  doubled  in  apparently  uncomfortable  postures.  The  feet 
of  some  were  towards  the  fire  ;  the  scalp-locks  of  others  were 
evidently  in  danger  of  being  singed.  Once,  when  a  breaking 
shrub  made  a  slight  noise,  and  he  came  fully  into  view. 
Harmer  perceived  one  of  the  women  raise  her  head,  and  glance 
around.  It  was  a  critical  moment  to  him,  A  scream  of 
surprise  or  pleasure  would  probably  arouse  the  whole  camp,  but 
he  made  a  gesture  of  silence,  and  sinking  down  again,  she 
evidently  communicated  the  pleasing  intelligence  to  her  compa- 
nion. Creeping  along  the  ground  like  a  cat,  in  the  stillest 
possible  manner,  Harmer  reached  the  Indian  who  lay  stretched 
between  himself  and  the  women.  One  blow  with  a  tomahawk, 
which  lay  contiguous,  cleft  through  crown  and  skull,  and  peue- 


190  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

trating  the  brain,  sent  the  savage  instantaneously  to  his  long 
account.  He  then  cut  the  thongs  which  bound  the  prisoners, 
and  assisting  them  to  rise,  the  three  made  their  way  as  expedi- 
tiously as  possible  from  the  Indian  encampment. 

"  Harmer,  I  can't  go  without  my  horse,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish, 
"  he  is  tied  yonder  ;  1  know  where,  and  I  must  have  him." 

"  For  heaven's  sake,  hush,''  said  Emily,  in  a  subdued  voice, 
though  evidently  in  great  alarm. 

"I,  at  least,  shall  not  go  after  him,"  said  Harmer,  in  the 
same  low  tone.  "  Let  her  go  if  she  chooses,  but  the  peril  will 
be  hers.     I  shall  stay  with  you." 

"  Of  course,  you  will,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish.  "  And  I  desire 
that  you  should,  but  you  will  please  inform  me  of  the  direction 
in  which  I  can  find  our  company  ?" 

"  Due  east,"  said  Harmer,  and  Mrs.  Bradish  was  out  of 
sight  in  a  moment. 

"  That  woman  is  bent  on  running  into  danger,"  said  one  of 
the  party. 

"  I  shan't  concern  myself  after  her,  if  she  gets  retaken,"  said 
Harmer,  "  and  I  told  her  as  much." 

"  You  don't  seem  to  like  her  very  well,"  said  Emily. 

"  Well,  I  don't." 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  repeat  that  this  conversation  was 
carried  on  in  whispers,  though  Emily  had  assured  her  compa- 
nions that  the  savages  were  too  drunk  to  be  easily  awakened. 

Hastily  retracing  their  former  course,  they  soon  came  to 
the  grove  in  which  their  horses  were  tied.  To  loosen  and 
mount  them  was  only  the  work  of  a  moment,  and  long  before 
sunrise  they  had  reached  our  camp.  Mrs.  Bradish  came  in 
about  twenty  minutes  behind  them.  They  were  received  with 
congratulations. 

"  I  had  a  revelation,  my  dear,"  said  B m  to  Emily,  "  that 

you  would  be  restored  to  us." 


The  Buffaloes.  191 

"  Had  yon,  father  ?" 

"  Don't  call  ine  father,  that  is  not  a  suitable  title." 

Emily  shriuik  from  his  gaze,  and  Harmer  turned  away, 
muttering  something  betweeu  his  clenched  teeth. 

As  we  had  conjectured,  they  had  been  overtaken  and 
surrounded  by  the  savages,  while  galloping  over  the  hills.  Mrs. 
Bradish,  true  to  her  character,  refused  to  surrender  at  discre- 
tion, and  wounded  two  or  three  of  her  assailants.  Being 
dressed  in  a  sort  of  male  attire,  they  were  ignorant  of  her  sex, 
and  when  made  aware  of  it,  seemed  greatly  to  admire  her 
bravery,  saying,  in  French,  "  Squaw  good  shoot  ;  squaw  good 
shoot." 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

Emily's    narrative    continued 

FOR  a  day  or  two  nothing  unusual  occurred.  We  expe- 
rienced the  daily  routine  of  emigrant  life,  little  varied  in  its 
dull  monotony,  and  diversified  only  by  change  in  natural  scenery, 
or  incidents  whose  only  charm  consists  in  their  novelty.  Some- 
times the  streams  were  frequented  by  flocks  of  screaming  plover, 
and  other  aquatic  birds,  while  the  smooth  savannahs  on  their 
banks  teemed  with  herds  of  antelope.  Sometimes  the  prairie 
bottoms  afforded  us  a  very  fair  road  ;  but  the  long  grass  actu- 
ally teemed  with  myriads  of  mosquitoes  and  large  greenflies 
from  which  the  horses  and  cattle  suffered  severely.  Generally/ 
the  weather  was  pleasant,  and  the  cool  breezes  were  redolent 
with  the  perfume  of  a  thousand  flowers. 

One  morning  we  came  unexpectedly  on  an  immense  drove  of 
buffalo,  which  were  swarming,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  over 


192  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

the  plains,  where  they  had  left  scarce!}'  a  blade  of  grass  remain- 
ing. In  the  presence  of  such  a  huge  mass  of  animated  beings, 
the  beholder  feels  overcome  by  a  strange  emotion  of  grandeur. 
The  continuous  undulating  motion,  the  dull,  confused  noise, 
unlike  any  other,  and  so  admitting  no  comparison,  struck  us  with 
awe  and  astonishment.  Here  a  cow,  separated  a  little  from  the 
others,  stood  quietly  suckling  her  calf ;  there  a  huge  bull  would 
be  rolling  and  tumbling  in  the  grass  ;  and,  not  far  off,  clouds  of 
dust  would  prove  the  existence  of  au  obstinately  contested  fight. 
Harmer  and  several  others  of  the  company  were  all  exhilaration 
with  the  idea  of  a  buffalo-hunt ;  and,  as  noon  was  approaching, 
it  was  decided  to  halt,  thus  affording  them  an  opportunity. 
They  did  not  return  so  soon  as  expected,  and,  as  several  of  our 
oxen  took  it  into  their  heads  to  join  the  herds  of  buffalo,  we 
remained  in  camp  the  whole  afternoon.  Taking  advantage  of 
the  favorable  opportunity,  I  induced  Emily  to  resame  her  narra- 
tive. 

"  My  residence  with  Mrs.  Birney  would  have  been  very  plea- 
sant," she  began,  "  had  the  good  lady  been  living  independent 
of  domestics,  or  had  these  domestics  possessed  her  genial  tem- 
per and  kindness  of  heart.  On  my  first  arrival  at  her  house, 
Mrs.  Birney  had  introduced  me  to  the  servants,  informing  them 
that  she  had  adopted  me  as  her  daughter,  and  that  she  expected 
them  to  treat  me  with  all  the  consideration  and  respect  that 
relation  would  authorize. 

*', '  What  I  that  little  thing,  there,  from  the  poor-house  V  said 
Matson,  the  maid.     '  You  haven't  adopted  her  V 

'"Certainly,  I  have,'  said  Mrs.  Birney;  'and  don't  let  me 
ever  hear  an  illu.sion  to  that  poor-house  again.' 

"  Matson  turned  up  her  nose,  and  left  the  room.  I  saw  at 
once,  however,  that  she  would  be  an  enemy.  Probably  she 
dreaded  that  my  influence  might  supplant  hers,  in  the  mind  of 
Mrs.  Birney.     At  any  rate,  her  taunts  and  sneers  became  the 


The    Bitter  Taunt.  198 

torment  of  my  life,  and  even  more  intolerable  than  the  perplexi- 
ties I  suffered  at  the  poor-house. 

"  '  They  say  you  look  like  your  mother,  child  ;  but  that  ain't 
much  credit  to  you,'  she  said  one  day. 

•' '  Who  says  so  V  I  inquired. 

"  I  still  felt  a  burning,  unconquerable  desire  to  know  some- 
thing of  my  parentage.  Matson  had  discovered  this,  and  now  it 
was  part  of  her  policy  to  harass  and  distress  me  on  that  score. 

"  '  Somebody  that  know'd,'  she  answered,  sneeringly.  *  Your 
mother  was  well  known  in  these  parts.' 

"  '  Who  know'd  her  ? — for  mercy's  sake,  tell  me  of  one.' 

'* '  Oh,  I  can't  call  names  ;  and  then  her  character  was  so 
bad,  nobody  would  wish  to  be  thought  acquainted  with  her.' 

"  '  And  what  did  she  ever  do  V 

"  '  That  ain't  telling.  I  often  think,  when  Mrs.  Birney  is 
praising  your  beauty,  and  prides  herself  in  dressing  you  so 
finely,  that  if  she  looked  upon  illegitimate  children  with  the 
disgust  that  I  do,  she  wouldn't  have  you  about  her  house.' 

"  The  cruel  words  of  Matson  rankling  in  my  heart  and  fester- 
ing in  my  brain,  I  sought  the  apartment  of  Mrs.  Birney,  and, 
walking  up  to  her,  requested  to  know  the  meaning  of  *  illegiti- 
mate child.' 

« '  Why,  what  put  that  in  your  head  ?'  said  the  good  lady, 
looking  over  her  spectacles,  and  regarding  me  with  an  expression 
of  sweet,  yet  curious  benignity. 

"  '  Because  Matson  says  that,  if  you  regarded  such  children 
as  she  does,  you  wouldn't  have  me  about  the  house.' 

" '  Well,  my  child,  Matson  does  very  wrong  to  talk  so.  I 
wish  you  wouldn't  pay  any  attention  to  what  she  says.' 

"  '  But  I  can't  help  it.  She  begins  to  talk  of  my  mother,  and 
I  long  so  to  hear  something  about  her.  Oh  I  Mrs.  Birney,  do 
tell  me  of  my  mother.     Matson  says  she  was  a  bad  woman,  but 

9 


194  Female  Life   among   the  MoRiioxs. 

she  was  my  mother  ;   and   maybe  her  heart  was  right,  after 
all/  " 

"  Again  Mrs.  Birney  looked  up,  and  her  eyes  were  filled  with 
tears. 

*'  *  I  can  tell  you  all  that  I  know  of  your  mother,  but  that  is 
from  hearsay.  Are  you  certain,  however,  that  you  wish  to 
know  V 

"  '  Oh  !  I  do  ;  I  do  !'  and  I  clasped  my  hands,  eagerly. 

"  *  The  curiosity  of  our  first  parents  destroyed  their  happi- 
ness,* said  the  kind  lady,  '  and  the  knowledge  of  your  mother's 
fate  cannot  be  other  than  a  bitter  legacy.' 

"  '  Not  more  bitter  than  this  harrowing  suspense.' 

"  '  It  may  serve  as  a  warning,  too,'  soliloquized  the  old  lady ; 
*  "  for,  beauty  provoketh  thieves  sooner  than  gold  ;"  '  then  rais- 
ing her  eyes,  she  continued  :  *  Your  mother  was  very  beautiful. 
Like  yourself,  she  inherited  that  pleasing,  yet  dangerous  gift. 
She  was  the  daughter  of  a  widow,  and  they  lived  happily 
together,  for  many  years.  At  length,  a  man  professing  great 
piety  came  to  the  neighborhood,  and  formed  an  acquaintance 
with  the  widow  and  the  daughter.  The  old  lady  was  pleased 
with  his  manners,  and  delighted  that  he  preferred  her  child.  He 
proposed  marriage,  and  the  offer  was  joyfully  accepted.  He 
then  induced  his  betrothed  to  go  with  him  to  the  city  to  pur- 
chase the  bridal  paraphernalia.  There  he  refused  to  fulfill  his 
engagements,  or  permit  her  to  return  to  her  mother,  but  kept 
her  locked  up  in  a  house,  whose  inmates  were  lost  to  every  sense 
of  propriety  or  virtue,  and  finally  left  her  without  saying  fare- 
well. Indeed,  she  knew  nothing  of  his  departure,  till  the 
landlady  came  to  turn  her  from  the  house,  telling  her  that  the 
gentleman  who  had  paid  her  board  said  that  he  should  do  so  no 
longer,  and  that  she  must  take  care  of  herself.  We  can  only 
imagine  her  misery  and  wretchedness — thus  forsaken  in  a  large 


Emily  learns  Who  She   Is.  195 

city,  without  a  friend  or  relative  or  acquaintance  to  whom  she 
could  apply.  But  then,  in  that  hour  of  utmost  desolation,  her 
confidence  in  heaven  did  not  forsake  her  ;  and  rising,  without 
saying  a  word,  she  went  forth  into  the  streets.^ 

"  Mrs.  Birney  paused  in  her  narrative,  and  wiping  her  eyes, 
said,  '  Child,  the  knowledge  of  your  mother  will  be  a  bitter 
legacy.' 

"  Choking  with  emotion  I  could  only  articulate,  'Go  on  ; 
go  on.' 

"  '  Of  course,'  continued  Mrs.  Birney,  '  a  woman  in  her  condi- 
tion could  only  think  of  returning  to  her  mother.  She  knew 
that  the  cruel,  heartless  world  would  only  sneer  at  her  sorrows, 
and  insult  her  misfortunes  ;  but  the  mother  would  receive  the 
poor  lost  wanderer  with  love  and  pity.  And  alone,  and  on  foot, 
in  the  deep  dark  night,  and  through  the  rain,  she  started.  Her 
strength,  however,  was  inadequate  to  the  successful  prosecution 
of  such  a  journey.  She  fainted  by  the  roadside,  and  was  found 
by  a  benevolent  traveller,  who  lifted  her  to  his  carriage,  and 
conveyed  her  to  a  neighboring  inn.  She  was  found  to  be 
violently  ill,  but  her  agonies  were  of  short  duration,  and  before 
the  rise  of  another  day,  'Her  spirit  had  returned  to  the  God 
who  gave  it."  But  she  lived  long  enough  to  rehearse  her  pitia- 
ble story,  and  clasp  you  in  her  arms,  with  the  request  that  you 
might  be  sent  with  a  letter,  which  she  wrote  with  her  dying 
hand,  to  her  mother.  She  was  buried  in  the  paupers'  grave- 
yard, and  inquiries  made  respecting  the  old  lady,  her  mother. 
It  was  ascertained  that,  overcome  with  grief  and  anxiety,  she 
departed  this  life  on  the  same  day  that  her  daughter  died. 
Her  property  had  passed  into  the  hands  of  strangers,  aiM  you 
were  an  object  of  charity.' 

*' '  And  so  they  took  me  to  the  poor-house  ?' 

*'  *  They  did  ;  and  now,  child,  one  only  chance  remains  for  you 
to  recognize  your  father  should  you  ever  meet  him.' 


196  Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 

"  '  What  is  that  V 

" '  That  is  contained  in  the  letter  of  which  I  spoke,  and  which 
will  be  placed  in  your  hands  when  you  are  of  sufl5cient  age  to 
understand  its  import/ 

" '  Oh,  that  my  mother  had  lived,'  I  exclaimed,  pas- 
sionately. 

"  *  I  will  be  a  laother  to  you,'  said  the  good  lady,  embracing 
me.     '  And  don't  worry  or  cause  yourself  unnecessary  trouble.' 

"I  thanked  her  for  the  information  she  had  given  me,  and 
even  felt  much  happier,  that  now  I  knew  the  worst.  My  mother 
had  been  the  victim  of  misfortune,  not  of  crime.  She  was  good, 
and  beautiful,  and  innocent,  and  I  could  love  and  revere  her 
memory.  And  so  I  used  to  go  out  by  myself,  and,  seated  in 
some  solitary  place,  look  far  away  into  the  deep  blue  of  heaven, 
and  fancy  that  I  could  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  glory  there,  or  a 
faint  echo  of  an  immortal  harp.  Then  I  would  picture  to  my 
imagination  the  meeting  of  those  two  disembodied  spirits  who  had 
been  separated  so  long  on  earth  ;  a^jd  many  a  time,  carried  away 
by  the  blissful  and  iudescribable  ecstasy,  I  threw  myself  on  the 
ground,  and,  weeping  tears  of  adoration  and  rapture,  prayed 
that  I  might  be  permitted  to  join  their  blissful  company. 

'*  Then,  from  some  source  or  other,  I  caught  the  beautiful  idea 
that  the  spirits  of  departed  relatives  watched  over  and  protected 
the  living.  Since  then,  it  has  always  seemed  that  my  mother  is 
near  me,  that  her  presence  surrounds  me  with  a  holy  influence, 
that  her  breath  is  on  my  cheek,  and  her  soft  mild  eyes  looking 
into  mine. 

"At' length  Mrs.  Birney  became  sick.  It  was  spring;  and 
the  violets  were  just  opening  in  the  meadows,  and  the  wrens 
building  their  nests  in  the  little  boxes  which  I  had  prepared  for 
them;  and  the  contrast  between  the  pale  wan  mortal,  hastening  to 
dissolution,  and  the  virgin  freshness  and  beauty  of  nature,  struck 
me  as   something  inexpressibly  painful.     One  day  I  made  a 


The   Lost  Will.  197 

remark  to  that  effect  in  her  presence,  she  smiled  softly  and 
sweetly,  '  Then  you  think  that  dissolution  and  decay  are  dread- 
ful things  V 

" '  Yes;  dreadful,'  I  murmured,  hiding  my  face  in  the  bed- 
clothes.    *  Earth  is  so  beautiful,  and  life  so  sweet.' 

"  '  But  we  go  to  a  place  where  the  light  is  a  thousand  times 
clearer  and  richer  than  the  sun's,'  she  said,  in  a  clear  ringing 
voice ;  '  to  a  land  before  whose  beauties  the  most  glorious  scenes 
of  earth  are  tame  and  insipid.  What  is  this  life  to  that  immor- 
tality of  blessedness  which  awaits  us  there  ?  Oh  1  thanks, 
eternal  thanks,  be  to  God  who  giveth  us  the  victory  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  I' 

"  '  But  what  will  become  of  me  when  you  die  V  I  cried,  burst- 
ing into  tears. 

" '  I  have  made  ample  provision'  for  your  support,'  she 
answered. 

"  '  You  wiU  have  many  friends,  or  many  who  will  profess  to  be 
such,  but  never  stray  from  the  path  of  duty,  never  for  a  moment 
forget  your  God.' 

"  And  she  died  ?" 

'"Yes;  died  like  one  going  to  sleep,  and  I  wept  over  her. 
Oh  I  how  long  and  bitterly.  Then  a  strange  man  came  and  took 
possession  of  her  effects.  I  told  him  that  she  had  left  a  will. 
He  smiled  incredulously,  and  demanded  the  proof.  *  Here  in 
this  drawer,'  I  said,  going  to  the  bureau.  '  Here  in  this  drawer, 
I  saw  her  place  it  with  her  own  hands.' 

"  *  You  can  look.  Miss,'  he  answered,  noddiiig  his  head  between 
each  sentence,  *  and  if  such  a  thing  is  found  we  shall  see.'  And 
I  did  look,  and  search,  and  rummage,  while  Matson  stood  by 
with  her  provoking  tongue  and  insulting  smile.  '  Miss  Pauper 
has  no  idea  of  giving  up  the  title  of  heiress,'  she  said,  '  but  she 
may  look  till  Doomsday  and  she'll  find  no  will  there.' 

*'. '  Matson,'  I  replied, '  if  the  will  is  not  here,  you  have  removed 


198  Female   Life  among   the  Mormons. 

or  destroyed  it,  because  you  only  had  the  privilege  of  using  the 
keys.' 

**  Her  face  colored  to  the  temples :  '  What  motive  could  have 
prompted  me  to  such  a  deed  as  that  V 

"'Hatred  of  me;  for  you  have  always  hated  me,  though  I 
never  did  you  any  harm/ 

"  '  That  is  little  to  our  present  purpose,^  said  the  man,  *  as  the 
will  cannot  be  found,  if  there  ever  was  one,  as  the  next  of  kin, 
I  am  lawfully  entitled  to  take  possession;  you,  Miss,  can  stay 
here,  you  can  be  of  service  to  my  wife/ 

" '  Well,  I  declare,  the  heiress  sinks  to  a  servant,'  said 
Matson. 

"  Without  noticing  her  cruel  words,  I  thanked  the  man  coldly, 
and  told  him  that  I  would  think  of  it. 

"  Mrs.  Stillman  offered  me  a  home  with  her,  which  I  gladly 
accepted;  but  yonder  comes  Harmer  and  the  hunters,  now  for  a 
supper  of  game." 


CHAPTER    XXIII 


FURTHER   DEVELOPMENTS. 


FOR  several  days  nothing  unusual  occurred.  The  men 
amused  themselves  with  hunting  buffalo  ;  the  women  with 
the  common  routine  of  a  camp-life.  Those  who  had  babies  to 
nurse  had  their  hands  full,  as  many  of  the  juvenile  members  of 
our  company  had  become  sick.  Those  who  had  not,  were  never 
more  disposed  to  thank  Providence  for  the  deprivation  than  on 
the  present  occasion.  Mrs.  Bradish  went  buzzing  about  from 
one  wagon  to  another,  like  a  bumble-bee  among  clover-blossoms; 


Strange  Advice   for  a  Woman  to   Give.  199 

> 

consequently,  she  got  all  the  news,  and  was  made  acquainted 
with  every  incident  that  possessed  the  least  interest.  She  came 
to  oar  tent  one  evening,  after  supper.  I  was  sitting  alone,  Mr. 
Ward  having  gone  to  join  a  council  of  the  elders. 

"  What  on  earth,  Mrs.  Ward,"  she  began,  "  induces  you  to 
mope  yourself  in  this  manner  ?  Do  you  consider  yourself 
better,  or  not  so  good  as  the  rest,  that  you  shun  every- 
body ?" 

"  I  didn't  know  that  I  shunned  any  one,"  I  answered. 

"Oh,  well ;  may  be  you  don't  1  but  I've  got  a  good  piece  of 
news." 

What  is  it  ?" 

"  There's  to  be  a  wedding  in  our  company,  before  long." 
- "  Who  ?  Harmer  and  Emily  ?" 

"  What  a  simpleton  you  are  !"  she  cried,  laughing.  "No; 
B m  wouldn't  let  that  take  place." 

"  Think  not  V 

"  I  know  it ;  he  intends  having  Emily  himself ;  and  then  the 
man  of  whom  I  speak  has  one  wife  already,  but  wishes  to  take 
another — a  perfectly  reasonable  wish." 

"  I  don't  hear  anything  about  spiritual  wiv^s,  as  I  used  to." 

"  Oh,  no  ;  that's  done  away  with.     Brother  B m  had  a 

revelation  that  all  true  believers  should  imitate  the  example  of 
the  patriarchs,  and  raise  up  large  families  to  inherit  the  good 
land,  as  well  as  to  be  able,  at  some  future  day,  to  go  out  against 
the  heathen."  / 

**  I  think  polygamy  to  be  an  institution  of  Satan." 

"On  the  contrary,  I  think  it  an  institution  peculiarly  adapted 
to  increase  our  numbers,  and,  consequently,  our  strength.  I  am 
deeply  interested  in  the  prosperity  of  the  church,  and  so  I 
advise  every  man  to  take  all  the  wives  that  he  can  get." 

"  But  suppose  that  you  were  married  ;  would  you  be  pleased 
with  the  idea  of  having  your  husband  take  another  wife  ?'^ 


200  Female    Life   ^mong  the   Mormons. 

"  Oh,  as  to  that,  I  can't  tell.  I  should  probably  make  a  vir- 
tue of  necessity." 

"  Poor  Mrs.  Murray  died  of  a  broken  heart,  at  the  unkinduess 
of  her  husband  ;  and  I  doubt  not  that  the  wife  of  this  man  of 
whom  you  have  been  speaking,  will  nearly  go  beside  herself." 

"  Oh,  she'll  rave,  I  dare  say,  for  she's  spunk  to  the  back 
bone  I" 

"  Who  is  it,  anyhow  ?" 

"  Mr.  Stillman,  jr." 

"  What  I  the  husband  of  Louisa  Beardsley  ?" 

"  Even  so ;  but  you  needn't  look  so  dumbfounded  about  it," 
said  Mrs.  Bradish,  laughing  heartijy.  "  He  can  very  well  afford 
two,  or  even  three  wives.  I  told  him  so,  myself.  Indeed,  I 
rather  suspect  the  match  was  more  than  half  of  my  making." 

I  never  knew,  before,  what  it  was  to  be  struck  dumb. 

Mrs.  Bradish  seemed  really  amused  at  my  astonishment. 

"  Why,  what  is  there  in  it,  so  dreadful,  after  all  ?"  she  said. 
"He  will  continue  to  love  Louisa  just  as  well,  or  probably  better, 
than  he  does  now.  You  know  that  a  mother  dearly  loves  one 
child,  when  she  has  but  one  ;  when  the  second  is  born,  she  loves 
that  just  as  well,  though  no  sane  person  would  suppose  that  her 
love  for  the  elder  was  in  the  least  diminished.  So  a  man  may 
take  a  second  wife,  though  loving  and  reverencing  the  first  one 
with  his  whole  heart." 

"  I  can  see  no  resemblance  between  the  two  cases,"  I  said. 
"  The  love  of  a  mother  for  her  child,  and  a  husband  for  his  wife 
are  very  different  things." 

"  Well,  no^v  that  polygamy  is  incorporated  in  our  system,  the 
women  will  have  to  make  the  best  of  it,  as  it  is  not  likely  that 
the  husbands,  after  once  tasting  its  pleasures  and  benefits,  will 
be  likely  to  relinquish  it." 

"  Does  Louisa  know  ?" 

"  I  expect  not.     She  has  more  than  once  made  her  brags  to 


Trouble   in   store   for   Louisa.  201 

me,  that  she  wasn^t  one  bit  afraid  that  her  husband  would  take 
another  wife.  I  could  hardly  help  laughing,  then,  at  her  igno- 
rance of  man's  nature." 

"  Who  is  the  bride  to  be  ?" 

"  One  of  the  prettiest  little  girls  imaginable — gay  and 
sprightly  as  a  humming-bird — full  of  life  and  fun  as  an  egg  is 
full  of  meat." 

**  I  should  hardly  think  she  would  suit  him,  then.  He  seems 
to  be  a  serious  kind  of  man." 

"  Have  you  never  heard  of  the  rule  of  contraries  ?"  she 
answered.  '*  Serious  people  are  always  charmed  with  your 
lively,  versatile  characters.  Indeed,  he  is  completely  fascinated 
with  her.  I  will  tell  you  how  it  all  came  about.  We  were 
walking  together,  Mr.  Stillman,  Fanny,  and  myself.  Fanuy 
had  been  unusually  interesting,  and  I  never  saw  her  look  so 
beautiful  before.  Exercise  had  given  unwonted  lustre  to  her 
eyes,  and  color  to  her  cheeks.  The  gaze  of  Stillman  followed 
her,  and  I  saw  that  she  was  exerting  herself  to  please  him. 
When  she  parted  with  us,  I  said  : 

"  '  Mr.  Stillman,  what  do  you  think  of  Fanny  ?' 

"  '  Why,  I  think  that  she  is  one  of  the  most  fascinating 
women  that  I  ever  beheld.' 

"  '  I  believe  that  she  admires  you  quite  as  much.' 

"  *  Do  you,  indeed  ?  why,  that  is  quite  tempting.  If  I  wasn't 
married  already,  I  might  profit  by  such  condescension  on  her 
part.' 

'V  Married,  to  be  sure  you  are  ;  but  that  need  make  no  dif- 
ference. The  church  sanctions,  and  even  promotes,  the  practice 
of  polygamy.  I  think  that  Fanny  loves  you  well  enough  to  be 
happy  even  as  your  second  wife.' 

"  He  certainly  looked  pleased  ;  then  a  shadow  crossed  his 
brow,  and  he  said  something,  of  which  I  only  caught  the  last 
word,  and  that  was  '  Louisa.' 

9* 


202  Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 

"  '  If  Louisa  has  the  strength  of  mind,  and  the  good  sense 
that  I  give  her  credit  for,  she  will  see  the  expediency  and  right- 
eousness of  the  measure.' 

"  He  shook  his  head,  and  said  nothing. 

"  *  Louisa,'  I  continued,  *  seems  to  be  done  bearing  children. 
She  should  imitate  the  examples  of  Leah  and  Rachel,  who,  under 
the  same  circumstances,  implored  their  husband  to  take  other 
partners,  in  order,  thereby,  to  raise  np  a  numerous  progeny.' 

"  Mr.  Stillman  was  too  deeply  absorbed  in  thought  to 
answer,  and  I  left  him,  to  have  a  talk  with  Fanny. 

" '  Fanny,'  said  I,  *  Mr.  Stillman  is  in  love  with  you.' 

"  *  In  love   with  me,  delightful,'   said  Fanny,  clasping   her 

hands,  '  I  made  a  dead  set  at  our  Prophet  B m,  but  little 

Emily  yonder  cut  me  out,  though  I  know  that  she  hates  the  old 
fellow  like  poison.' 

" '  Well  now,  Fanny,  to  be  serious,  do  you  really  like  Mr. 
Stillman  well  enough  to  become  his  wife,  his  second  wife,  for 
you  know  that  he  has  another  ?' 

'"  As  to  that,'  said  Fanny,  *I  concluded  a  month  since  that 
if  I  ever  married,  it  would  be  as  a  second  wife.' 

"  '  Indeed,  and  what  led  you  to  that  sage  conclusion  V 

" '  Selfish  conclusion,  you  might  have  said,'  she  answered, 
'  but  little  experience  as  I  have  had  in  the  world,  I  am  very 
well  convinced  that  no  man  would  be  satisfied  with  one  wife, 
where  custom  sanctioned  the  possession  of  two.  Now- it  must 
be  excessively  mortifying  to  the  first  wife  to  have  another, 
brought  in  to  share  her  empire  and  honors,  and  no  less  sat^'?fac- 
tory  must  it  be  to  the  vanity  of  the  second,  to  find  herself  pre- 
ferred to  that  station.  Then  only  think  how  jealous  the  first 
wife  must  be,  while  that  very  jealousy  would  be  a  matter  of 
amusement  to  the  second,  as  a  tacit  acknowledgment  of  her  suc- 
cessful rivalship,  and,  consequently,  superior  charms.' 

"  *  I  see,  Fanny,  that  you  wouldn't  refuse  the  addresses  of  Mr. 


The   Painful  Discovert.  203 

Stillman,  aud  I  think  that  he  would  make  a  very  good 
match/ 

"  *I  think  so  too,  and  then  it  would  be  fun  alive  to  plague  that 
proud  wife  of  his.  I  always  like  to  see  your  stiff,  haughty 
things  humiliated.  Why,  Louisa  actually  insulted  me  to  my 
face  the  other  day.' 

''  *  How  so  V  I  inquired. 

"  '  Oh,  it  don't  matter,'  said  Fanny,  '  but  I  thought  then  that 
I'd  get  the  better  of  her.  Oh,  'twill  be  too  good  ;'  and  she 
laughed  and  danced  about  like  the  very  impersonation  of  mis- 
chief" 

"And  is  it  possible  that  you  could  encourage  the  match  under 
these  circumstances  ?"  said  I  to  Mrs.  Bradish.  *'  It  will  render 
Louisa,  your  friend,  miserable  for  life,  and  I  confess  my  inability 
to  perceive  who  is  likely  to  be  rendered  happier  thereby." 

"  We  don't  expect  happiness  in  this  world,  and  whether  or 
Qot  we  enjoy  it  in  the  next,  depends  on  the  self-denial  we  prac- 
tise here,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish  ;  and  she  Walked  away. 

Several  days  passed  away,  and  I  heard  no  more  about  the 
wedding.  I  had  observed,  however,  that  Mr.  Stillman  and 
Fanny  were  frequently  together,  on  which  occasions,  Fanny 
would  invariably  contrive  to  pass  where  Louisa  could  not  help 
but  see  them.     At  length  Mrs.  Bradish  came  to  me  one  day. 

"  She 's  found  it  all  out,"  said  the  lady. 

"  Who  ?  found  out  w^iat  ?"  I  answered. 

"Louisa,  I  mean,  has  discovered  that  her  husband  is  about 
taking  another  wife." 

"I  could  only  sigh." 

"  You  take  it  solemnly  yet,  and  so  did  she,  poor  thing  ; 
Fanny,  the  rogue,  rather  overdid  her  part.  In  order  that  her 
triumph  over  Louisa  might  be  complete,  she  told  Margaret 
Shuff  that  Mr.  Stillman  sought  her  hand,  and  that  she  had  pro- 
mised to  give  him  a  decisive  answer  that  evening.     As  Fanny 


204  -     Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 

anticipated,  Margaret  carried  the  news  to  Louisa,  whose  heart 
was  already  burning  with  hate  and  jealousy." 

"'They  had  better  take  care,'  said  Louisa,  looking  like. a 
thunder-cloud,  'Fan  Simpkins  is  a  little  too  naean  and  con- 
temptible for  anything  ;  if  my  husband  had  chosen  a  respectable 

woman  I  might  * ;   but  she  did  not  finish  the  sentence. 

Under  any  circumstances,  the  idea  of  her  husband  possessing 
another  wife  would  haye  driven  her  nearly  to  distraction. 

"And  knowing  this,  as  you  did,  Mrs.  Bradisb,  how  could  you 
advise  her  husband  to  take  another  ?" 

"  Because  the  happiness  of  an  individual,  especially  when  that 
happiness  depends  on  a  wrong  estimate  of  the  relative  and  social 
duties  and  privileges  of  life,  sinks  into  comparative  nothingness 
when  compared  with  the  prosperity  and  well-being  of  the 
Church." 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Bradish,  1  can't  bear  to  hear  you  argue  in  that 
manner,  said  I,  it  seems  cruel  and  heartless."  . 

"  When  the  wagons  halted  at  noon,  it  occurred  to  me  that  I 
had  better  call  on  Louisa,  and  if  she  mentioned  the  circum- 
stance, endeavor  to  reconcile  her  to  the  match,"  she  continued. 

"  Louisa  was  preparing  dinner.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  StlUman,  sen 
Mrs.  Beardsley  and  the  children  were  beside  her.  She  barely 
saluted  me,  and  her  eyes  had  such  a  wild,  staring,  ghostly 
expression,  that  I  was  half  frightened." 

"  '  Where  is  Mr  Stillman  V  I  inquired,  by  way  of  breaking  the 
ice,  '  I  see  that  he  is  not  of  your  party.' 

"  '  We  see  very  little  of  him  now,'  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  snap- 
ping her  knitting  needles,  and  black  eyes  at  the  same  time. 

"  '  Well,  it's  too  bad,'  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  '  I'd  no  idea 
that  so  steady  a  man,  and  admirable  husband,  would  ever  give 
way  to  such  a  doctrine  of  devils.' 

"  'It's  too  bad,'  echoed  the  old  man,  *but  as  to  its  being  a 
doctrmo  of  deyils,  I  don't  know  about  that.' 


The   Mischief  Maker.  205 

"  For  the  first  time  in  twenty  years  the  old  gentleman  had 
ventured  to  disagree  in  opinion  with  his  wife  ;  no  wonder  that 
her  astonishment  precluded  a  rebuke. 

"  '  To  what  do  you  allude  V  I  inquired,  in  pretended  ignorance. 

"  '  Fan  Sirapkins,  that  despicable  creature/  said  Louisa,  *  has 
betrayed  my  husband,'  and  that  was  all  she  could  say ;  yet  she 
didn't  weep,  didn't  cry,  nor  sob,  nor  moan,  but  looked  at  her 
children  like  one  demented," 

"  I  don't  know  how  you  could  have  the  heart  to  witness  her 
misery,  I  said."  ' 

"  '  It's  just  as  I  told  Louisa  it  would  be,'  continued  Mrs. 
Beardsley,  '  her  husband  was  no  better  than  other  men,  but  she 
wouldn't  believe  me  ;  said  he  was  too  much  attached  to  her,  and 
so  on  ;  men,  however,  are  all  alike.' 

"  '  Not  exactly,  neither,'  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  *  grandpapa 
here,  wouldn't  think  of  wanting  a  young  wife,  would  you,  dear  V 

"  '  Oh,  I  reckon  not ;'  but  there  was  a  tone  of  indecision  in  his 
voice  that  forcibly  struck  me,  and  I  mentally  exclaimed, 

"  Before  a  twelvemonth  we  shall  see." 

"  *  I  tell  Louisa,'  continued  Mrs.  Beardsley,  '  that  now  the 
worst  has  come  to  the  worst — she'll  have  to  make  the  best  of  it. 
If  she'd  took  my  advice  in  the  first  place.' — 

"  *  But  as  it  is,  Mrs.  Beardsley,  it  will  work  round  for  the  best. 
We  have  the  promise,  and  Louisa  should  not  be  so  selfish  as  to 
refuse  sharing  the  blessings  of  a  good  husband  with  a  sister  in 
the  faith/  said  I.  *  We  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  Mr. 
Stillman  has  experienced  any  diminution  of  affection  for  her, 
though  he  finds-  it  to  be  his  duty  to  contribute  more  effectually 
to  the  prosperity  of  the  church  by  contracting  another  connec- 
tion.' 

*'  Louisa  moved  round  mechanically  like  one  in  a  trance.  I  saw 
that  some  settled  purpose  had  taken  possession  of  her  mind, 
though  of  its  nature  I  had  no  definite  idea.     Mr.  Stillman  came 


206  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

up  just  as  the  two  families  were  finishing  their  dinner.  He 
seemed  unusually  merry,  joked  his  mother  about  her  cap,  told 
Mrs.  Beardsley  that  he  had  just  made  the  acquaintance  of  a 
smart  widower  ;  asked  Louisa  what  was  the  matter,  that  she  had 
advanced  ten  years  at  least  in  age  during  the  past  two  days. 
Ko  one  seemed  to  partake  his  hilarity,  however,  neither  was 
any  allusion  made  in  my  presence  to  his  approaching  nuptials." 

Here  Mr.  Ward  came  up  and  told  us  that  the  scouts  had 
descried  an  encampment  of  Indians  a  few  miles  ahead,  but  whe- 
ther friends  or  foes  remained  undecided. 

"And  it  don't  make  much  difference  which,"  said  Mrs.  Bra 
dish.     "  Indians  and  buffaloes  are  the  poetry  of  camp  life." 

The  rumor  that  Indians  were  about  excited  no  little  agitation 
among  the  women.  Usually  gay  groups  of  girls  and  children 
were  out  walking  beside  the  wagons,  or  running  over  the  mea- 
dows to  botanize,  or  gathering  pebbles  and  geological  specimens 
from  the  hill-sides,  or  bottoms  of  the  streams. 

"  Oh  !  dear  Lord  !"  cried  one.  **  Indians  round,  and  my  gals 
out  walking.     They'll  be  captivated — I  know  they  will." 

Another  one,  catching  her  Fun-b«nnet  in  her  hand,  ran  a  few 
paces  from  the  wagons,  and  then  stopping  suddenly  screamed, 
*'  ludians  I  Indians  !"  with  all  her  might.  Th^n,  running  on  ft 
short  distance  further,  again  stopped,  and  again  brought  her 
voice  into  requisition.  The  young  people  heard  her  (indeed  she 
could  easily  have  been  heard  a  mile),  and  came  flocking  to  the 
wagons  like  a  bevy  of  young  partridges,  just  as  we  discerned 
some  dark-looking  objects  sweeping  over  the  hills  at  some  dis- 
tance. There  was  an  abundance  of  fresh  horse-tracks,  and 
several  carcases  of  buffaloes,  from  which  the  valued  parts  had 
been  removed,  were  lying  about.  We  went  on  quickly  and 
cautiously,  Harmer,  and  the  other  horsemen,  in  advance,  with 
loaded  rifles.  In  a  few  minutes  more  the  Indians  were  rapidly 
approaching  on  their  half-wild  horses.     At  first  there  did  not 


Two  OF  A   Trade  can't  agree.  20t 

appear  to  be  more  than  twenty-five  or  thirty,  but  group  after 
group  darted  into  view  on  the  tops  of  the  hills,  till  all  the  emin- 
ences seemed  in  motion,  and  in  a  few  minutes,  three  or  four 
hundred  were  scouring  over  the  plains.  They  certainly  looked 
picturesque,  adorned  with  paint  and  feathers,  and  the  manes  and 
tails  of  their  horses  nearly  sweeping  the  ground.  Harmer  and 
his  companions  had  levelled  their  rifles,  and  I  was  expecting  to 
see  a  general,  and,  perhaps,  bloody  engagement,  when  Buckley 
recognized,  and  addressed  the  chief  in  his  own  language.  The 
savage  seemed  astonished,  and,  swerving  his  horse  a  little, 
passed  by  at  full  speed  ;  then  wheeled,  ^nd  check'mg  his  steed, 
returned  Buckley's  salutation.  They  proved  to  be  a  Pawnee 
village,  among  whom  Buckley  had  resided  some  time  as  a  tra 
der.  We  were  soon  in  the  midst  of  the  band,  and  as  several  of 
our  company  understood  something  of  their  language,  the  con- 
versation became  general  and  exceedingly  animated.  The  chief 
pointed  out  to  us  his  village  at  some  distance  on  our  right,  and 
showed  us  a  herd  of  buffalo,  just  discernible,  like  a  dark  streak 
on  the  horizon,  which  he  -said  they  were  going  to  surround. 
They  had  been  making  a  large  circuit  in  order  to  avoid  giving 
the  animals  an  alarm,  when  they  discovered  our  approach.  In 
ten  or  fifteen  minutes  the  women  came  galloping  up  on  their 
horses  ;  they  followed  the  men  to  assist  in  cutting  and  carrying 
the  buffalo  meat.  As  the  wind  was  blowing  very  strong  and 
fresh,  the  chief  modestly  requested  us  to  halt,  as  he  feared 
that  we  might  raise  the  herd.  We  therefore  stopped  ;  the  men 
dismounted,  and,  as  the  night  was  rapidly  approaching,  it  was 
proposed  to  form  an  encampment.  One  of  the  elders  interfered 
to  prevent  this,  saying  that  he  had  a  revelation  that  we  were  in 

ilanger  from  the  Indians.     Here  B m  interposed  that  the 

saints  were  always  in  danger,  but  that  it  had  been  revealed  to 
him  that  no  harm  should  befall  them  on  the  present  occasion, 
and  so  it  was  decided  to  remain. 


208  Female.  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Meanwhile,  the  Indians  were  busily  engaged  in  the  work  of 
destraction.  Having  separated  into  two  bodies,  one  party  pro- 
ceeded directly  across  the  prairie  towards  the  hills,  in  an 
extended  line,  while  the  other  went  oflf  in  an  opposite  direction, 
and  instantly  the  chase  commenced.  The  buffalo  started  for  the 
hills,  but  were  intercepted,  and  driyen  back,  where  they  met  the 
hunters  approaching  from  the  opposite  direction.  Clouds  of 
dust  soon  covered  the  whole  scene,  preventing  us  from  having 
other  than  an  occasional  view.  At  length  the  whole  scene 
faded  in  the  distance,  and  I  turned  away  to  busy  myself  in  the 
domestic  affair  of  prepj^ring  supper. 

During  my  culinary  operations  Louisa  Stillman  came  in,  and, 
seating  herself  on  a  low  chair,  bowed  mournfully  with  her  face 
on  her  hands. 

**  You  are  in  trouble,  Mrs.  Stillman  ?"  said  I.    " 

*'  I  am,''  she  answered.  "  A  trouble  of  which  I  never  dreamed, 
deep,  horrible  and  awful,  has  come  upon  me." 

I  could  find  no  words  in  which  to  console  or  sympathize  with 
her,  and  so  remained  silent. 

"  Mrs.  Ward,"  she  said,  "  I  have  come  to  ask  a  favor  of  you 
— a  very  great  favor.  You  are  not  one  of  them,  and  hence  I 
have  confidence  that  you  must  feel  for  me.'' 

"  Indeed  I  do  sympathize  with  you,  Mrs.  Stillman,"  I  answered. 

"  I  knew — I  knew  it !  and  so  I  have  come  to  you." 

"  In  what  way  can  I  assist  you,"  I  inquired. 

"  They  tell  me,"  she  answered,  "  that  my  husband  and  Fan. 
Simpkins  meet  to-night  to  appoint  a  day  for  their  marriage. 
Certain  it  is,  that  they  are  to  meet  in  that  little  grove  of  pop- 
lars yonder.  Now  I  wish  to  know  the  worst.  This  suspense  is 
more  dreadful  than  the  blackest  reality,  and  so  I  have  come 
to  ask  you  to  accompany  me  to  a  place  of  concealment  near  by, 
where  I  can  hear  their  conversation,  and  be  made  acquainted 
with  their  schemes."  ^ 


The   Listeners.  209 

"  But,  Mrs.  Stillman,"  I  began,  for  my  mind  rather  recoiled 
from  so  dishonorable  an  act  as  private  listening,  "  is  there  no 
other  way  by  which  your  cariosity  could  be  satisfied  ?'* 

"  No  other,  no  other,"  she  replied,  bitterly.  *'  Nothing  else 
will  satisfy  me.  I  must  know  what  he  says — what  he  says  to 
her — yes,  to  her." 

"And  then?" 

"  If  he  loves  me  no  longer," — she  hesitated,  and  her  counte- 
nance assumed  an  expression  that  was  frightful  to  behold. 

"  Well,  Mrs.  Stillman,  I  can  go  with  you,  if  you  so  earnestly 
desire  it,  though  I  am.  doubtful  whether  the  knowledge  thus 
obtained  will  conduce  to  your  hapj)iness." 

"  It  cannot  add  to  my  misery  ;  then,  too,  1  shall  be  relieved 
from  this  torturing  suspense." 

Tears  sprang  to  my  eyes. 

*'  And  Mrs.  Bradish,"  she  continued,  "  my  old  and  valued 
friend,  through  whose  persuasion  and  influence  we  were  induced 
to  emigrate,  advised  my  husband  to  this  step.  That  seems  the 
crudest  of  all." 

**  It  is  cruel,"  said  I,  "  and  how  any  woman  can  have  the 
heart  to  look  with  such  cool  indifference  on  the  miseries  of 
another,  is  a  mystery  to  me." 

Supper  was  soon  ready,  but  Louisa  refused  to  eat,  saying 
that  she  had  no  appetite.  Mr.  Ward  endeavored  to  entertain 
us  with  some  Indian  anecdotes,  but  no  one  manifestea  any  incli- 
nation to  support  the  conversation,  and  so  we  relapsed  into 
a  gloomy  silence. 

At  length  the  supper  was  over,  the  children  put  to  bed,  and 
the  usual  arrangements  made  for  the  night,  when  I  informed  Mr. 
Ward  that  I  wished  to  go  out.  He  consented,  only  requesting 
me  not  to-be  long  absent. 

Louisa  took  my  arm,  and  we  went  out  The  deep  shadows  of 
evening  lay  over  the  camp,  whose  large  white  tents  and  white 


210  Femxle  Life  among  the  Mormons, 

covered  wagons  presented  a  strange  and  unique  appearance. 
"  This  way,"  whispered  Louisa  "  we  can  pass  alpng  here  with- 
out being  observed." 

We  descended  into  a  deep,  yet  narrow  hollow,  probably  fifty 
yards  from  the  camp,  and,  following  it  for  a  short  distance,  came 
suddenly  to  the  rear  of  a  poplar  grove.  Concealing  ourselves 
behind  a  huge  tree,  which  the  tempest  had  overturned,  we  pre- 
pared to  await  the  approach  of  the  lovers.  We  were  not  neces- 
sitated to  wait  long.  Steps  were  heard  approaching,  4hen  a 
light  merry  laugh  burst  on  our  tears,  accompanied  by  words  like 
the  following  :  "  Oh,  fie,  you  don't  expect  me  to  believe  that 
you,  who  have  been  a-married  man  these  ten  years  ?" 

Louisa  trembled  like  a  leaf. 

"  Well,  what  of  that  ?"  said  a  voice  that  I  knew  to  be  Still- 
man's. 

"  What  of  it  ?  sure  enough.  You  try  to  make  out  that  my 
presence  is  necessary  to  your  happiness.  Haven't  you  never  been 
happy  ?  Your  wife  is  beautiful,  gentle,  and  loving.  You  have 
fine  children.     Can't  you  be  happy  with  them,  and  without  me  ?" 

"  Fanny,"  returned  her  companion,  "  how  can  you  doubt  my 
love  ?  Ever  since  I  first  saw  you — ever  since  I  first  thought  of 
you,  you  have  been  my  world,  my  heaven  ;  your  presence  to  me 
was  what  the  sun  is  to  the  earth,  and  all  is  void  and  darkness 
without  you.  For  your  love,  I  would  sacrifice  my  life, — I  would 
change  my%ery  nature,  if  possible,  if  thereby  I  could  render 
myself  more  agreeable  to  you.  Wife,  children,  friends  are  noth- 
ing, nothing  in  comparison  with  your  love." 

I  shuddered  at  these  words,  so  deeply,  coldly  cruel,  and 
fraught  with  such  horrible  treason  against  an  innocent  and  lov- 
ing family  ;  but  Louisa  uttered  one  wild,  thrilling  scream,  and 
fell  over  with  her  face  to  the  earth.  That  scream  t — I  could 
never  describe  it ;  it  was  unlike  any  other  human  sound  that  I 
ever  heard.    It  seemed  the  utterance  of  a  long  pent,  unspeaka- 


The  Voice  of  Nature  will  be  Heard,  311 

ble  agony  ;  the  wail  of  a  heart  bowed  and  broken  in  utter 
despair.  No  wonder  that  the  lovers  started  from  their  seats  ; 
and,  turning  round,  Mr.  Stillman  beheld  me  and  his  prostrate 
wife. 

"  What's  all  this  mean  ?"  he  said,  in  an  angry  voice. 

"  It  means  that  your  unpardonable  levity  has  murdered  your 
wife,"  I  answered. 

"  And  has  my  wife  so  far  forgot  herself  as  to  act  the  eaves- 
dropper ?"  he  replied,  tartly. 

"  Let's  leave  these  pleasant  people  to  enjoy  the  discovery 
they  have  made,"  said  Fan,  taking  hold  of  his  arm. 

Mr.  Stillman  was  turning  away,  when  I  called  to  him  to  stop. 
** Your  wife,  here,  requires  assistance,"  said  I ;  "Do  you  prefer 
that  vain,  haughty,  coquettish  thing,  to  the  mother  of  your 
children  ?''  He  turned  round,  looking  somewhat  abashed. 
Louisa  had  not  yet  risen  from  the  ground,  but  lay  in  a  death- 
like swoon.  I  raised  her  head  on  my  lap,  loosened  her  gar- 
ments, and  chafed  her  burning  hands.  At  length  she  opened 
her  eyes,  like  one  just  awaking  from  a  horrible  dream.  Still- 
man had  approached,  and  was  bending  over  her,  his  broad 
bosom  heaving  with  emotion,  whife  Fanny  stood,  with  a  mock- 
ing curl  on  her  lips,  a  few  paces  distant.  *'  Is  it  you,  my  hus- 
band ?"  she  said,  faintly.  "  I  dreamed  that  you  had  deserted 
me — that  you  no  longer  loved  me.  It  is  not  so,  is  it  ? — say, 
dearest  ?'^ 

"  Oh  I  no,  no  1'^  said  the  miserable  man,  groaning  with 
agony. 

"You  know,"  continued  Louisa,  "that  we  have  not  been 
married  a  great  many  years,  and  yet  how  happy  we  have  always 
been,  in  our  old  home,  there  beside  the  beautiful  lake,  where  lit- 
tle Ada  was  born  and  died  ?  Methiuks  I  see  it  now,  with  its 
beautiful  green  lawn  and  maple  woods,  intersected  by  well-worn 
paths  ?    Don't  you  remember  it,  my  husband  ?" 


212       '         Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  Yes,  yes  !" 

"  And  how  sick  I  was,  and  how  you  watched  over  me,  night 
after  night,  fearing,  as  you  said,  that  I  would  die  ;  then  all  your 
care  and  tenderness  when  I  began  to  recover.  Oh  !  my  hus- 
band, I  have  not  forgotten  it." 

There  was  a  sound  marvellously  like  weeping. 

"Mr.  Stillman,"  said  Fanny,  haughtily,  "is  it  your  pleasure 
to  return  ?" 

Louisa  caught  the  words  ;  half  rising,  &he  cried  impetuously, 
"  Leave  us,  leave  him  !  you  vile,  wicked  creature  f  and  then 
she  continued  talking  to  her  husband,  and  calling  up  the  memory 
of  old  times.  "  I  know  I  was  not  worthy  of  such  love  and  ten- 
derness as  you  lavished  upon  me — that  I  was  impetuous  and 
passionate,  and  sometimes  found  fault  without  occasion,  and  I 
well  know  that  I  am  plain,  with  very  few  of  good  looks  to 
recommend  me.  I  am  not  so  bright  and  talented  as  some,  and 
I  am  no  longer  young,  and  yet  I  loved  you,  my  husband,  with 
my  whole  heart  and  soul.  1  never  knew  what  love,  or  life,  or 
happiness  was  till  I  beheld  you,  and  you  have  been  the  sum 
total  of  my  world  for  years  and  years.  There  are  many  women 
far  more  beautiful,  and  rich,  and  gifted,  yet  they  couldn't,  they 
wouldn't  love  you  as  I  have  done." 

He  bent  over  her  drooping  form  ;  it  was  too  dark  to  discern 
clearly,  but  I  fancied  that  their  lips  met. 

"  I  often  thought  that  I  wasn't  good  enough  for  you,  and  yet 
I  studied  to  make  your  home  happy,  and  be  to  you  all  that  a 
wife  could  be,  and  you  were  happy  and  satisfied  with  me,  my 
husband  ;  were  you  not  ?" 

"  I  was,  I  was  ;  Heaven  knows  that  I  was,"  he  answered. 
"  And  we  will  be  happy  again.  Fanny  can  never  be  to  me 
what  you  have  been,  though  her  beauty  pleased  my  fancy,  and 
my  vanity  was  excited  by  her  preference  ;  and  then  that  woman, 
your  friend,  Louisa,  advised  me  to  take  another  wife." 


Fond  Hearts  Re-United.  213 

**  I  know  it,  I  know  it,"  said  Louisa.  "  Heaven  grant  that  I 
may  find  it  in  my  heart  to  forgive  her," 

I  looked  around  for  Fanny  ;  she  was  gone. 

"  I  cannot  live  to  see  you  married  to  another,"  she  said. 
"  No,  my  husband,  kill  me  outright  ere  you  do  this.  It  would 
be  a  mercy,  a  blessing  to  relieve  me  from  such  unspeakable 
misery." 

•i*  Well,  you  never  shall  see  it,"  he  answered,  seriously.  "  No, 
my  wife,  I  have  done  wrong,  have  been  weak,  and  silly,  and 
foolish,  but  they  told  me  that  you  wouldn't  care,  that  you  cared 
nothing  particular  about  me,  and  I  suffered  myself  to  be 
tempted  and  deceived." 

Louisa  still  held  him  fast  in  her  arms. 

"  And  those  cruel  words  you  were  saying,"  she  whispered. 

"  What  were  they  ?  I  forget,"  he  said.  "  I  have  been  drunk, 
fascinated,  intoxicated  with  a  wild,  unholy  passion,  but  your 
words  have  recalled  me  to  reason.  The  illusion  has  vanished. 
I  find  in  your  love  something  real  and  tangible,  something  that 
I  never  will  sacrifice  to  a  mere  passiug  fancy  for  another 
woman,  come  what  will." 

♦'  I  blame  myself  more  than  you,"  continued  Louisa ;  "  blame 
myself  that  I  ever  consented  to  emigrate  with  this  people, 
knowing  their  habits  of  polygamy  as  I  did,  and  knowing,  too, 
that  I  could  never  live  to  see  you  married  to  another.  The 
idea  of  that  is  infinitely  more  painful  to  me  than  povei-ty  or 
want  could  ever  be.  But  I  loved  you  sp  deeply,  and  placed 
such  great  confidence  in  your  love  for  me,  that  I  never  dreamed 
such  a  thing  could  possibly  occur.  Oh  I  my  husband,  I  judged 
you  by  myself,  fancying  that  it  would  be  quite  as  impossible  for 
you  to  love  another,  as  it  would  be  for  me." 

Stillman  was  deeply  affected.  He  had  loved  his  wife  with  all 
the  tenderness  of  which  his  heart  was  susceptible.  They  had 
lived  very  happily  together,   and   now  that   her  words   had 


214  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

recalled  the  memory  of  the  past,  he  felt  how  much  and  how 
deeply  he  had  wronged  her, 

**  I  feel  that  I  have  wronged  you,  grievously  wronged  you," 
he  said,  his  cheeks  wet  with  tears,  and  his  bosom  heaving  with 
deep  emotions.  "  I  ought  never  to  have  thought  of  marrying 
again,  because,  however  right  it  might  be  to  possess  two  wives,  if 
it  had  been  distinctly  understood  by  all  parties  beforehand  that 
such  was  to  be  the  case,  no  man  should  insult  a  first  wife,  whom 
he  had  married  with  an  express  understanding,  *  to  keep  himself 
to  her,  and  to  her  alone,'  by  introducing  a  second  to  share  her 
privileges  and  honors.  I  now  see  just  where  I  stood,"  he  con- 
tinued ;  "  and  now,  my  dear  wife,  I  love  you  better  than  before, 
better  than  I  ever  did.  Put  that  love  to  the  test ;  there  is 
nothing  that  I  will  not  cheerfully  undergo  to  satisfy  you ; 
nothing  that  I  will  not  promise  as  a  recompense  for  the  pain  I 
have  given  you.  Bid  me  swear  that  I  will  never  again  speak  to 
Fanny,  or  propose  marriage  under  any  circumstances,  to  any 
woman  whatever,  and  I  will  take  the  oath,  nor  ever  break  it 
while  I  draw  the  breath  of  life." 

He  threw  himself  at  her  feet  as  he  spoke ;  I  felt,  I  knew  that 
he  must  be  sincere. 

Louisa  embraced  him  tenderly,  and  took  his  hands  within  her 
own.  "Oh  I  my  husband,"  she  said,  "  you  make  me  too  happy, 
too  happy  ;  you  are,  then,  mine,  and  mine  alone.  And  this  is 
all  that  I  ask  of  you  :  promise  me,  that  while  I  live,  you  will 
never  marry  another^  that  you  will  always  remain  in  deed  and 
thought  true  to  me." 

He  did  as  she  bade  him,  and  then,  arm  in  arm  and  heart  to 
heart,  they  sat  in  the  cool  shadows  in  all  the  blessedness  of 
re-vivified  affection. 

Feeling  that  my  presence  might  possibly  be  a  constraint,  I  left 
them,  and  stole  back  to  our  camp  alone  and  unnoticed,  yet  with 
a  sensation  of  happiness  altogether  indescribable. 


The   Disappointed  Match-Maker.  215 

I  found  Mrs.  Bradish  conversing  with  Mr.  Ward.  She  had 
been  informing  him  of  the  wedding  likely  to  take  place  through 
her  auspices.  "Why,  bless  my  heart  I"  she  exclaimed  when  I 
entered,  "  why,  you  look  as  if  you  had  just  come  from  a 
wedding.     What  remarkably  pleasant  thing  has  happened  ?" 

"I  have  come  from  a  scene  better  than  any  wedding,"  I 
replied;  "the  reconciliation  of  husband  and  wife.  Louisa, 
your  friend,"  I  continued,  addressing  Mrs.  Bradish,  "is  a 
happier  woman  to-night  than  she  has  been  recently." 

"  Explain  yourself,"  said  the  lady. 

"  I  mean  just  what  I  say,  that  Louisa  Stillman  is  a  happy 
woman,  and  than  Fan  Simpkins  may  die  an  old  maid.  And 
that  I  am  so  delighted  to  think  the  abominable  match  is 
broken  off." 

"  Broken  ofif !  Fan  Simpkins'  match  broken  off,  when  I  pro- 
posed and  advised  it  I  Pray,  Mrs.  Ward,  whose  influence  has 
interfered  to  prevent  the  consummation  of  my  wishes  ?" 

"Divine  Providence,  I  believe,  that  opened  Mr.  Stillman's 
eyes  to  the  heinousness  of  the  crime  he  was  about  to  commit." 

"  Pshaw  I  in  two  days'  time  he  will  change  his  mind.  Fan 
can  manage  him,  I'll  warrant." 

"  On  the  contrary,  Mrs.  Bradish,  he  has  taken  a  solemn  oath 
never  to  marry  another  woman  while  Louisa  lives  ;  I  was  a 
witness  to  it." 

Mrs.  Bradish  shook  her  head  and  murmured,  "We  shall  see/' 


216  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

LOVE     IN     THE     WILDERNESS. 

LOYE  in  a  wilderness — flirtations  in  a  camp — bow  agreeably 
tbey  diversify  tbe  monotony  of  a  long  journey.  A  courtship 
carried  on  among  Indians  and  buffalo — on  the  banks  of  rivers, 
at  the  feet  of  mountains,  and  in  the  bosom  of  rolling  prairies — 
possesses,  at  least,  the  charm  of  novelty.  So  thought  Harraer 
and  Emily.  And  then  it  seemed  so  natural — so  like  the  birds 
and  gazelles — to  love  under  such  circumstances.  What  heart 
could  avoid  it?  they  could  not.  When  their  cosy  '' iete-d-fete" 
was  interrupted  by  some  plumed  and  painted  Indian,  what  could 
be  more  natural  than  for  him  to  throw  his  arms  about  her,  or 
for  her  to  cling  to  him  for  protection?  When  the  elders  had 
retired  to  their  tents,  and  the  watch  to  their  station,  what 
could  be  more  natural  than  for  them  to  seek  a  cosy  retreat 
beside  a  pile  of  burning  embers,  and  whisper  the  soft  nonsense, 
which,  however  silly  to  the  lookers-on,  is  extremely  interesting  to 
all  parties  concerned  ? 

'*  Come,  Emily,"  said  Harmer,  "  come  sit  down  here  by  the 
fire.  The  brethren  have  finished  their  discussion  on  theology, 
and  the  old  ladies  their  pipes  and  snuff." 

Emily  rather  hesitated.  The  young  man  threw  his  arm 
around  her,  and  drew  her  towards  him. 

"  Come,  I  want  to  tell  you  something." 

Emily  suffered  bis  embrace,  and  the  whisper  sounded  marvel- 
ously  like  a  kiss. 


Courting   by  the   Camp-Fire  211. 

"  Oh,  Emily,"  he  continued,  passionately,  "  why  do  you  keep 
me  in  suspense  ?  Have  I  not  sworn  to  renounce  all  my  former 
tastes  and  habits  and  inclinations,  because  my  wandering  life  was 
disagreeable  to  you  ?  Have  I  not  consented  to  make  any  sacri- 
fice which  you  can  demand  ?  What  more  can  you  ask  ?  You 
certainly  cannot  doubt  my  sincerity  ?" 

"  I  have  no  doubts  of  your  sincerity,"  said  Emily.  "  Whew  I 
what  a  shower  of  ashes  ;"  and  she  sprang  from  the  arms  of  her 
lover.  The^wind,  suddenly  changing,  had  .blown  a  hurricane  of 
sparks  and  ashes  over  them.  Harmer  quickly  followed,  and 
both  took  a  position  to  leeward. 

*'  What  were  you  saying,  love  ?" 

"  That  I  h Sid  no  doubts  of  your  sincerity,  so  far  as  the  present 
time  is  concerned  ;  but  your  mind  may  change — that  is  what  I 
fear.  My  husband  must  be  domestic — I  should  moan  and 
grieve,  and  perhaps  die  in  his  absence ;  and  you — you  have 
become  so  deeply  attached  to  a  pioneer  life,  it  seems  to  me 
impossible  that  you  should  ever  settle  down  and  be  contented." 

"  Because    you    depreciate    your    influence,   my    love,"    he 
answered.     "  Oh,  you  can  make  me  anything — anything.     Your 
power  over  me  has  something  of  the  miraculous  in  it.     Say  that* 
you  will  be  mine.     Oh,  say Confound  the  ashes  !" 

Emily  burst  out  laughing  ;  for  the  wind,  having' veered  again, 
sent  another  shower  of  ashes  and  sparks  directly  in  their  faces. 
Again  they  found  it  necessary  to  change  their  positions  ;  and, 
being  comfortably  seated,  resumed  the  conversation. 

"  I  am  not  rich,"  said  Harmer ;  "  I  have  neither  gold  nor 
silver  nor  fine  houses.  I  can  offer  you  nothing  better  than  a 
hunter's  lodge,  at  least  till  we  get  our  farms  cleared,  and  our 
dwellings  made  in  that  fine  country  to  which  we  are  journeying  ; 
and  yet,  Emily,  the  homeliest  dwelling  with  love,  is  preferable 
to  a  palace  without." 

Emily  sighed.  ^ 

10 


218  Female   Life   among  the   Mormon& 

"  Pardon  me,  Emilj,"  he  said,  *'  but  I  have  something  on  my 
mind  which  I  must  tell  you.  Two  of  the  men  were  talking  of 
you  to-day." 

"  Of  me  I  what  did  they  say  of  me  ?" 

"  Be  patient,  and  you  shall  hear.     They  said  that  B m, 

our  leader,  was  enamored  of  you  ;  that  you  hated  and  despised 
him  ;  but,  notwithstanding  this,  you  had  consented  to  become 
his  wife,  for  the  consideration  and  importance  that  station  would 
give  you,  as  he  had  promised  to  exalt  you  above  the  others, 
something  like  chief  sultana  in  the  Turkish  harems." 

Emily,  laughed  outright.  "A  very  fine  story,"  she  said, 
"  most  admirably  contrived.  But  were  they  the  counsellors  of 
the  Prophet,  or  how  were  they  made  acquainted  with  his  priva^te 
affairs  ?" 

"Emily,  it  grieves  me  exceedingly  to  see  you  turn  such  a 
licrious  affair  into  mirth." 

Emily  laughed  still  louder.  "  There's  nothing  serious  about 
it ;  those  fellows  made  it  all  up  as  they  went  along.  Chief  sul- 
tana, indeed — how  ridiculous." 

"  But  hasn't  B m  ever  sought  your  hand  ?" 

"  Oh,  he  has  paid  me  much  attention— has  offered  me  several 
presents,  though  I  always  refused  to  accept  them — has  invited 
me  to  ride  with  him,  and  otherwise  manifested  a  partiality  for  my 
company,  though  he  never  made  a  formal  proposal  for  my  hand." 

"  And,  suppose  that  he  had  ?" 

"  Well,  suppose  it." 

"  Would  you  have  accepted  him  ?" 

"  Pshaw  1  Mr.  Harmer,  you  are  not  a  priest,  and  this  would 
make  a  strange  confessional.     Heigho." 

A  gust  of  smoke  filled  the  atmosphere  with  insalubrious  soot 
and  vapor. 

"But  I  want  to  know,"  said  Harmer,  "whether  you  would 
marry  B m,  or  not  ?" 


A   True   Woman.  219 

"  Fie  I  Mr.  Harmer,  you  are  getting  jealous." 

Harmer  looked  as  if  going  into  a  fit  of  sulks.  Emily  had  a 
spice  of  the  coquette  in  her  disposition.  She  dearly  loved  to 
tease  and  vex  her  lover  ;  but  she  was  fond  of  him,  after  all.  She 
would  tantalize  him  until  he  got  angry,  and  then  caress  and  coax 
him  into  good-humor. 

"  Now,  don't  get  mad,"  she  said,  when  his  brow  began  to 
lower.     "  Don't  get  mad,  and  I  will  tell  you  all  about  it." 

The  gallant  ranger  slipped  his  arm  familiarly  around  her 
waist. 

"  Now,  what  will  you  tell  me  ?" 

"  That  nothing  on  earth  should  ever  induce  me  to  marry  that 
man,  who  has  three  wives  already." 

Harmer  clasped  her  in  his  arms. 

"  Stay ;  I  have  not  done  speaking  yet,"  said  Emily.  ''  1 
should  fear  to  marry  any  man  among  the  Mormons  ;  because,  in 
a  few  years,  or  perhaps  months,  he  would  weary  of  me  and  take 
another  wife — that  is  something  I  couldn't  bear." 

"  And  yon  fear  this  of  me  ?"  said  Harmer. 

"  Of  you,  of  every  man,  who  lives  in  a  state  of  society  where 
polygamy  is  admissible." 

*'  Oh  !  Emily,  then  you  doubt  my  love." 

"  Not  exactly,  but  many  men,  and  might  we  not  say  with  pro- 
priety, that  all  men  have  a  passion  for  variety  ?  Your  love  for 
me  to-day,  is  no  proof  of  what  may  be  the  state  of  your  feelings 
in  years  to  come.  Urge  me  not  ;  I  will  be  your  sister,  your 
friend,  anything  with  honor  that  you  wish  me  to  be,  except  your 
wife,  and  that  is  impossible  under  the  present  circumstances." 

"And  your  objection  is,  because  you  fear  that  some  time 
hence,  I  might  fancy  that  another  wife  would  increase  my  happi- 
ness V 

"  Even  so,"  and  Emily  hid  her  face  in  his  bosom. 

"  Well,  I  love  you  ten  times  better  for  it,  after  all,"  said  the 


220  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

manly  ranger,  "  ten  times  better.  You  want  your  husband  to  be 
all  your  own.  You  have  no  idea  of  sharing  his  caresses  and 
affections  with  a  rival.  You  are  a  true  woman,  and  your 
woman's  heart  is  worth  possessing.  Look  up,  love,  and  I  will 
tell  you  what  we  can  do." 

Emily  looked  up,  smiling  through  her  tears. 

"We  shall  soon  be  at  our  journey's  end,"  he  said.  "When 
we  have  crossed  those  dark  mountains  which  appear  in  the 
horizon,  we  shall  enter  the  borders  of  the  Promised  Land.  You 
know,  love,  that  polygamy  belongs  essentially  to  the  Mormon 
system,  so  we  will  leave  the  Mormons  ;  we  will  go  back  to  those 
States,  where  the  laws  have  made  bigamy  a  capital  offence. 
There  you  can  have  no  fears  on  that  account." 

"  What  I  and  travel  this  long  distance  over  again." 

"  You  object,  then,"  said  Harmer  ;  "  you  do  not  love  me." 

"Be  reasonable,"  returned  Emily,  "many  things  are  to  be 
taken  into  consideration.  I  have  not  objected  ;  neither  do  I 
give  an  unqualified  assent." 

Harmer  was  a  fine  specimen  of  the  Western  Ranger,  tall, 
stout-built,  and  athletic ;  accustomed  to  severe  exercise,  and 
passionately  fond  of  buffalo-hunting  and  life  on  the  prairie.  He 
had  never  dreamed  of  love  until  the  fair  Emily  crossed  his  path. 
At  first,  he  thought  her  wondrously  beautiful,  and  gazed  upon 
her  with  much  the  same  sensations  as  he  gazed  upon  a  beautiful 
bird  or  flower.  This  could  not  last,  however,  and  long  before 
he  was  aware  of  the  true  nature  of  his  feelings,  his  eyes  were 
for  ever  wandering  off  in  search  of  Emily,  and  he  experienced  in 
her  presence  a  new  and  indefinable  emotion  of  bliss. 

Emily  could  not  be  insensible  to  his  preference,  and  her  heart 
soon  became  deeply  interested  in  the  handsome  Ranger,  yet  she 
remembered  the  fate  of  her  mother,  and  took  good  care  that  her 
passions  should  alway  remain  subservient  to  reason  and  judgment, 

"  I  can't  possibly  perceive  what  objection  you  can  have  to 


She  Would  aj?d  She   Wouldn^t.  221 

returning  with  me  to  the  settlements,"  continued  Harraer,  "I 
think  jou  told  me  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stillman  are  not  your 
parents." 

"  They  are  not  my  parents. 

"  You  were  an  orphan,  then  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  an  orphan." 
^     "  And  inclined  to  die  an  old  maid  ?" 

"Now  you  are  getting  silly  again." 

"  No  such  thing  ;  you  refuse  to  marry  in  the  Mormon  country, 
but  at  the  same  time  prefer  to  remain  in  it;  what  else  can  I 
make  of  it,  only  that  you  wish  to  die  an  old  maid  ?" 

"You  misapprehend  me  altogether,"  said  Emily,  "but  it 
makes  very  little  difiference.  I  trust  we  shall  always  be  very 
good  friends." 

"  Friends  I"  echoed  Harmer.    "  Emily,  is  that  all  ?" 

Again  she  buried  her  face  in  his  bosom.  Dearly  as  she  loved 
Harmer — and  she  did  love  him  dearly,  she  almost  feared  to 
entrust  her  happiness  to  his  keeping.  Life  on  the  prairies  had 
little  charms  for  her.  Could  she  be  contented  in  a  hunter's 
lodge,  living  in  Indian  style,  with  none  of  the  luxuries  and  very 
few  of  the  comforts  of  civilization.  Sleeping  on  skins,  dressed 
in  the  rudest  manner,  feeding  on  roots  and  roasted  buffalo-meat, 
a  companion  for  female  savages,  and  cut  off  from  all  intercourse 
with  her  race  ?  Even  for  love,  she  could  not  consent  to  all  this; 
true,  he  had  promised  to  abandon  his  border  life,  but  then  the 
query  arose,  would  he  be  happy  and  contented  under  such  a 
change  of  habits  ?  would  her  society  console  him  permanently 
for  the  loss  of  all  those  pleasures,  incident  to  a  life  of  wild  roving 
independence,  and  the  spirit-stirring  scenes  of  border  strife  ? 
Would  he  not  become  wearied  with  the  dull  monotony  of  toil 
and  agriculture  ?  and  would  it  not  be  her  miserable  fate  to  pine 
over  his  absence,  or  witness  his  dissatisfaction  and  discontent  ? 
Full  of  these  thoughts,  it  is  not  at  all  surprising  that  she  was 


222  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

never  ready  to  return  a  decided  answer  to  Ms  suit,  or  that  she 
mentally  ejaculated  times  without  number,.  "  Oh' I  I  love  the 
man,  but  not  his  way  of  life.  Had  he  been  some  farmer's  son, 
had  he  been  brought  up  in  entire  ignorance  of  Indians  and 
buffaloes,  how  happy  we  might  have  been." 

By  this  time  the  fire  had  all  burned  out.  There  was  neither 
coals  nor  living  embers.     Emily  proposed  retiring. 

"Kot  yet,  Emily,"  answered  the  lover.  "  I  am  so  happy 
when  near  you,  that  I  never  wish  to  be  absent  for  a  moment. 
I  love  you  so  truly — oh  !  so  truly — there  is  something  so  extra- 
ordinary and  unexpected  in  my  attachment,  that  it  seenis  impos- 
sible that  you  should  doubt  its  fervor  and  lasting  nature." 

"And  perhaps,"  said  Emily,  though  her  heart  belied  what 
she  was  about  to  utter,  "  perhaps  you  have  breathed  the  same 
vows  to  another  before  you  saw  me." 

"  Oh !  Emily,  how  you  wrong  me  ;  me,  who  scarcely  ever 
spoke  to  a  woman,  and  certainly  cared  no  more  for  them  than 
for  female  buffaloes." 

"  A  true  hunter's  smiile,"  said  Emily,  laughing. 

"I  never  knew  the  language  by  which  men  of  the  world 
address  the  objects  of  their  love,"  said  Harmer.  "  I  am  utterly 
ignorant  of  all  fine  talking,  and  what  I  say  my  heart  dictates; 
my  words  may  be  uncouth,  or  inexpressive,  or  unsuitable;  yet 
they  are,  they  must  be  sincere.  Oh  !  believe  me,  Emily,  I 
would  lay  down  my  life  to  make  you  happy." 

"I  do  not  doubt  you,"  whispered  Emily,  "but  a  shower  is 
rising,  even  now  it  begins  to  rain.     Let  me  go  to  the  tent." 

"  And  you  wiU  meet  me  again  to-morrow  night  ?" 

"  Guess  so." 

And  after  kissing  her  hand,  her  arm,  her  neck,  her  bosom, 
and  her  eyes,  he  suffered  her  to  depart. 


The  Power  of  the  Will.  223 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

A  wife's  trouble. 

WE  rested  several  days  in  the  neighborhood  of  some  sylvan 
bluffs  lying  along  the  outskirts  of  a  dark  range  of  moun- 
tains. Rest  had  become  actually  necessary  to  preserve  the  lives 
of  our  weared  and  jaded  animals.  Some  of  these  had  already 
died  from  fatigue  and  over-exertion,  others  had  been  killed  for 
food,  a  few  had  strayed,  and  several  had  been  stolen  ;  so  that 
our  original  number  was  greatly  diminished.  Some  of  the 
women,  and  many  of  the  children,  were  sick,  or  rather  worn  out 
by  the  toils  and  fatigues  incident  to  a  long  journey.  Mrs.  Bra- 
dish,  however,  was  lively  and  active  as  at  first.  "  She  didn't 
want  rest,  not  she  ;  she  would  much  prefer  going  on.  If  people 
would  only  be  resolute,  and  make  up  their  minds  not  to  become 
sick  and  wearied,  they  never  would  become  so," 

"  And  do  you  suppose  that  if  they  were  to  make  up  their 
minds  not  to  die,  that  they  would  live  for  ever  ?" 

"  That's  quite  another  thing,  and  yet  I  believe  that  conceit 
has  killed  many  a  one.  It  requires  the  exercise  of  a  strong  will 
to  be  sure,  but  I  have  certainly  performed  many  marvellous 
cures  on  myself,  without  the  intervention  of  a  drop  of  medicine. 
You  need  not  laugh,  the  disease  was  actual  and  real,  and  so  was 
the  cure." 

"  What  were  the  diseases  ?" 

"  Cough,  fever,  dysentery,  and  such  like." 

I  could  scarcely  refrain  from  laughing. 


254  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  You  cured  these  diseases  by  the  simple  exercise  of  a  strong 
will,"  I  said. 

"  Yes  ;  and  working  them  off." 

"  Working  them  off  ?" 

"To  be  sure  ;  there  is  nothing  remarkable  in  that.  Yoi^ 
know  that  I  had  servants,  and  consequently  was  not  necessi- 
tated to  ever  lift  a  finger  in  any  kind  of  toil,  but  when  I  discovered 
that  my  health  was  suffering,  J^  went  right  straight  at  the  har- 
dest kind  of  work,  washed,  scrubbed,  worked  in  the  garden,  and 
all  such  things,  keeping  my  will  firm  and  resolute  meanwhile, 
that  I  would  not  be  sick,  and  in  this  way  I  always  recovered  ; 
and  it  was  much  better,  too,  than  to  sit  in  idleness,  and  swallow 
doses  of  nauseous  medicine." 

"  To  be  sure  it  was." 

"  I  think  now  that  if  all  these  sick  and  complaining  ones 
would  just  resolve  to  go  on  steadily,  they  could  do  so  as  well  as 
not.  Why,  I  have  come  as  far  as  any,  and  my  strength  hasn't 
failed  as  I  can  perceive." 

"Mrs.  Beardsley  is  very  ill,"  I  remarked. 

"  And  Fan  has  made  a  dead  set  at  Mr.  Stillman,  sen.,"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish  laughing.  '"  She's  determined  to  have  one  or  the 
other." 

"  Impossible  I" 

"  Why  is  it  impossible  ?  To  me  it  seems  very  natural.  Fan 
declares  that  she  won't  die  an  old  maid,  and  that  she  won't 
marry  any  man  who  has  not  another  wife." 

"  A  strange  taste  truly." 

"  Oh  !  she  gives  the  best  of  reasons." 

"  I  should  like  to  hear  them." 

"Well,  she  is  a  kind  of  coquette,  you  know,  and  she  thinks  it 
must  be  delightful  to  triumph  over  a  first  wife.  I  suppose  she 
will  esteem  it  a  great  achievement  to  make  a  conquest  of  that 
old  man." 


Blissful  Ignorance.  225 

"  Very  like  ;  and  yet  what  an  abominable  disposition." 

Mrs.  Bradish  laughed. 

"  You  will  persist  in  viewing  things  according  to  the  old  stan- 
dard," she  said. 

"J[  hope  and  pray  that  Fan  will  be  disappointed  again,  but 
what  does  poor  old  Mrs.  Stillman  say  ?" 

"  Oh  I  I  can't  tell  half  that  she  said,  nor  which  felt  the  worst, 
she  or  Louisa." 

"  But  how  did  it  come  about  pray  ?" 

''Why,  Fan,  of  course,  was  mortified  at  her  failure  in  secur- 
ing Mr.  Stillman,  jun.,  not  that  she  loved  him,  or  cared  any- 
thing about  his  affections,  but  she  longed  to  humiliate  Louisa, 
who  she  conceived  had  insulted  her.  She  was  outrageous  at  the 
result  of  Stillman's  meeting  with  his  wife  in  the  grove  that 
night,  but  swallowing  her  disappointment  with  admirably- 
affected  indifference,  she  secretly  vowed  revenge.  I  inquired 
what  she  was  up  to,  but  she  shook  her  head  and  laughed.  You 
know  how  excessively  fond  the  old  man,  Stillman,  has  been  of 
his  wife." 

"  He  has  always  appeared  fond  of  her." 

"I  always  doubt  such  demonstrations  of  affection,"  said  Mrs. 
Bradish.  "The  old  man  is  really  too  weak  and  silly  to  feel 
much  attachment  for  any  one.  Did  you  ever  observe  how  he 
always  echoes  the  old  woman's  words  ?" 

"  I  have  observed  it." 

"  Wasn't  it  ridiculous  ?  Yet  the  silly  old  coot  couldn't  think 
of  anything  himself ;  and  never  was  a  husband  so  decidedly  hen- 
pecked, and  at  the  same  time  in  such  blissful  ignorance  of  it,  as 
this  same  gentleman.  It  was  a  common  talk  everywhere  and 
with  everybody,  that  '  his  wife  wore  the  breeches,"  but  he  stre- 
nuously denied  it,  af&rming  that  he  always  did  on  all  occasions 
just  as  he  pleased." 

*'  '  But  papa  is  pleased  to  act  in  accordance  with  my  wishes,' 

10* 


226  Female  Life  ajiong  the  Mormons. 

she  would  say  complacently.  '  Papa  is  aware  that  I  always 
advise  him  for  the  best.'  *  She  always  advises  for  the  best/ 
the  old  man  would  answer,  and  no  one  ventured  to  dispute  it. 
But  if  a  man  w^nt  there  to  purchase  a  cow,  a  horse,  or,  in  fact 
anything,  'mother' must  be  consulted  about  the  bargain.*  If 
any  cash  was  wanted,  *  mother '  must  be  requested  to  get  it, 
as  she  only  knew  where  it  was  kept.  .  If  he  went  out  of  an  even- 
ing, '  mother'  must  be  informed  where  he  is  going,  and  just  how 
long  he  would  be  gone,  but  the  idea  of  his  having  a  secret  would 
have  driven  her  at  once  into  strong  hysterics.  I  told  Fan 
something  about  the  old  fellow's  habit  of  subservience  to  his 
wife,  and  it  tickled  her  amazingly.  *  You  know,'  she  said, 
'  that  these  silly  old  wretches  are  always  excessively  vain.  I 
see  a  way  to  manage  him  famously,  but  won't  the  old  woman 
explode,  -won't  she  blow  up.  I  declare  it's  ^o  good.  The  very 
thought  half  kills  me.' 

"  *  May  be  you'll  get  jilted  again,'  I  remarked. 

"  *  Let  me  alone  for  that,'  she  answered  laughing. 

"  A  short  time  after  this,"  continued  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  I  called 
on  the  Stillmans,  and  found  that  something  unusual  had  occur- 
red. Louisa,  though  so  recently  reconciled  to  her  husband,  was 
weeping  violently.  Old  Mrs.  Stillman  looked  indescribably,  and 
Mrs.  Beardsley  was  thanking  her  stars  that  she  had  no  man  to 
be  worried  about.  They  refused  to  admit  me  to  their  confi- 
dence, however,  and  I  soon  bade  them  adieu,  and  seeking  Fan, 
demanded  to  know  what  new  mischief  she  had  been  perpetrat- 
ing. Her  eyes  sparkled  with  malice  and  pleasure,  as  she 
answered  : 

"  'I  have  been  sending  that  old  fellow  a  billet-doux.  The 
first  that  he  ever  received  in  his  life,  I  presume.  Probably  the 
old  lady  has  got  on  the  track  of  it,'  and  she  shook  with  suppres 
scd  laughter. 

*M  was  really  astonished  at  her  boldness. 


Snake   Indians  and  their   Captive.  22t 

*'  *  Oh,  you  needn't  look  surprised  ;  it  was  admirable,  I  assure 
you — filled  with  love  from  top  to  bottom.  I  copied  it  from  a 
book  ;  here  it  is,'  and  she  drew  a  small  volume  from  her  pocket. 
*  That  one  there,  with  the  leaf  turned  down.  Don't  you  think 
the«old  fellow's  eyes  snapped  when  he  read  it  V 

" '  Shouldn't  wonder,  I  replied,'  perusing  the  precious  epistle, 
t^hich  ended  by  asking  an  interview. 

"  '  I  knew,'  said  Fan,  *  that  the  old  booby  wouldn't  have  any 
chance  to  write  an  answer.  He  says  they  watch  him  as  cats 
watch  a  mouse.' 

" '  You  have  had  some  conversation  with  him  already,  then  V 

"  '  Oh  yes  ;  we  have  met  several  times,'  she  answered,  *  and  I 
have  petted  and  caressed  him  till  his  head  is  fairly  turned.  Was 
there  ever  a  man  that  could  resist  a  woman's  caresses  V  " 

"Well,  Mrs.  Bra4ish,  whatever  you  may  think  of  it,  to  me  it 
seems  abominable  ;  and  a  system  of  religion  that  tolerates  and 
even  approves  such  conduct,  must  be  in  the  highest  degree 
impure." 

"  It  all  depends  on  getting  used  to  it,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish, 
"  in  the  patriarchal  age,  the  conduct  of  Fanny  would  have  been 
considered  virtuous.  Witness  that  of  Kuth.  In  these  times, 
however,  when  the  law,  and  public  opinion  both  conspire  to 
indulge  women  in  their  ridiculous  habits  of  jealousy,  the  case  is 
different.  In  Turkey,  no  woman  considers  herself  slighted  or 
insulted  because  her  husband  chooses  to  take  another  com- 
panion ;  but  yonder  comes  a  party  of  Indians." 

"  Perhaps  some  of  your  old  acquaintances." 

'' I  rather  guess  not,"  she  answered,  "but  I  mean  to  go  and 
Lave  a  talk  with  the  chief." 

They  proved  to  be  a  war  party  of  the  Snakes,  but  what 
chiefly  interested  us  was  a  beautiful  Arapahoe  girl,  whom  they 
had  taken  captive,  and  whom  they  expressed  a  determination 
to  sacrifice.    The  poor  creature  had  evidently  been  treated  with 


228  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons. 

the  greatest  rudeness,  and  huge  scars  on  her  back  and  limbs 
bore  testimony  to  the  violence  and  cruelty  of  her  captors.  They 
acted  sulky,  and  we  had  occasion  to  suspect  that  they  met  with 
unusual  losses.  All  our  party  sympathized  deeply  with  the  poor 
girl,  and  we  endeavored  to  buy  her  ransom  of  the  chief.        t 

"  Why,  you  haven't  got  nothing  that  a  warrior  wants  "  he 
said,  "  these,  and  these,"  pointing  to  the  mules  and  horses,  *'  ain't 
worth  nothing." 

We  then  offered  him  some  tobacco  and  blankets,  but  he 
steadfastly  refused,  saying  that  they  were  accustomed  to  annu- 
ally immolate  a  human  victim  to  their  deity,  and  that  they  must 
keep  the  girl  for  that  purpose. 

Emily,  who  had  learned  a  few  words  of  the  Indian  tongue, 
drew  near  the  sufferer  and  commenced  a  conversation,  partly 
oral,  partly  by  signs.  They  presented  a  beautiful  tableaux, 
these  two  girls,  each  a  representative  of  a  race.  The  time  is 
night,  the  emigrant  wagons  and  animals  are  in  the  back-ground. 
A  bright  fire  of  logs  is  burning,  just  outside  a  row  of  tents,  and 
beyond  gathers  the  party  of  plumed  and  painted  savages.  On 
the  other  side  is  a  group  of  white  hunters,  leaning, on  their  fire- 
locks, with  several  large  hounds  crouching  at  their  feet. 
Between  the  two  stand  the  girls,  Emily  robed  in  the  habiliments 
of  civilization,  her  bright  eyes  sparkling,  and  every  feature 
betraying  unusual  and  sympathetic  interest ;  while  the  young 
Indian,  nearly  nude,  displays  her  wounded  arms  and  graceful 
figure  to  the  best  advantage,  and  though  perfectly  conscious  of 
the  horrible  fate  that  awaits  her,  remembers  likewise  that  the 
blood  of  warriors  is  in  her  veins,  and  comports  herself  with  the 
dignity  of  a  princess. 

She  informed  Emily  that  her  people  had  slain  many^of  the 
Snakes,  who  came  upon  them  suddenly;  that  she,  the  daughter 
of  the  chief,  was  captured  while  out  gathering  Yampah  roots  for 
food,  that  she  expected  to  die,  but  would  not  weep.     "  No,  Eth- 


Attempts   at   Ransom.  229 

leen  will  sing  the  death  song  of  the  brave,  and  her  fathers  will 
welcome  her  to  the  happy  island  of  the  blest/'  she  said. 

"  But  you  would  rather  live,"  said  Emily,  with  tears  in  her 
eyes,  "  It  is  dreadful  to  die  so  young." 

"  Ethleen  will  sing  the  death  song  of  the  brave,"  she  said 
with  a  dignified  aspect." 

Mrs.  Bradish,  who  deeply  admired  heroism,  was  much  struck 
with  her  manners  and  appearance. 

"I  say  chief,"  she  exclaimed,  advancing  to  the  foremost 
savage,  whose  one  lock  of  hair  was  decorated  with  the  feathers 
of  the  war  eagle,  while  from  a  belt  around  his  waist  two  or 
three  bloody  scalpg  were  dangling. 

"  I  say  chief,  that  you  must  give  this  girl  to  me." 

The  chief  shook  his  head,  "  Good  squaw,  can't." 

"  But  you  must,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  see  here,"  and  she  dis- 
played before  him  a  keg  of  the  fire-water. 

The  chief  touched  it  contemptuously  with  his  foot,  "  ugh."' 

She  then  brought  forth  a  quantity  of  glittering  beads  and 
trinkets,  and  even  added  her  valuable  watch  to  the  store  of 
baubles;  but  the  Indian  was  not  to  be  seduced  fi^m  his  first 
resolution,  and  manifestly  regarded  her  tempting  treasures  with 
the  indiflference  of  a  stoic. 

At  length,  wearied  and  disgusted  with  his  resolute  bearing, 
she  abandoned  the  field  with  the  determination  to  continue  some 
scheme  to  rescue  the  prisoner  by  stratagem. 

Indian  women  are,  generally  speaking,  far  nglier  than  the 
men.  In  many  cases  they  are  likewise  more  savage  and  barbar- 
ous, Ethleen,  however,  had  a  Spanish  look,  and  appeared 
lovely  even  to  civilized  eyes.  Mrs.  Bradish  sought  the  Prophet. 
She  wished,  for  particular  reasons,  to  obtain  his  approbation. 
The  stately  hierarch  condescended  to  inform  her,  that  it  had 
been  revealed  to  hin^,  that  the  Indian  maiden  was  worthy  of 
rescue.     She  then  summoned  old  Buckley,  and  a  young  man 


230  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

named  Charley  Moore,  and  the  three  retired  behind  the  tents 
for  consultation..  The  .Indians,  meanwhile,  after  receiving 
various  presents,  departed  with  their  captive. 


CHAPTER    XXYI. 

AN  UNEXPECTED  ENCOUNTER. 

ii'T  WOXDER  what  that  woman  is  up  to  now,"  said  Mr. 

JL  Ward,  as  he  saw  Mrs.  Bradish  coming  and  going  among 
the  tents.  "  I  hope  she  isn't  laying  a  plan  to  embroil  us  with 
the  Indians." 

"  She  would  hardly  do  that,"  I  answered ;  "  and  yet  I 
suspect  that  she  designs  to  form  some  scheme  by  which  to  extri- 
cate that  Indian  girl." 

"  She  will  hardly  attempt  so  insane  a  project  as  that." 

"  There  is  no  knowing." 

"  At  any  rate,  I  shall  use  my  influence  to  prevent  anything 
^f  the  kind,"  said  Mr.  Ward  ;  "I  will  go  immediately  to 
discourage  it,"  and  he  left  the  tent. 

He  had  been  absent  but  a  few  minutes  when  Louisa  entered. 
Her  face  was  swollen  with  weeping,  and  she  appeared  exces- 
sively agitated.  I  readily  conjectured  the  cause  of  her  sorrow, 
and  bringing  a  chair,  invited  her  to  be  seated. 

"I  have  not  time  really,  Mrs.  Ward,"  she  answered  ;  "  I  am 
looking  for  mother  Stillman.     Have  you  seen  anything  of  her  ?" 

I  replied  in  the  negative,  and  inquired  how  long  she  had  been 
absent. 

^  "  For  some  time,  and  father  is  really  concerned  about  her,  as 
she  is  not  in  the  habit  of  going  out  without  his  knowledge." 


•  The   Intercepted   Letter.  231 

"  It  strikes  me  that  her  absence  may  be  connected  with  the 
affair  of  Fan  Simpkins.     Had  you  not  thought  of  it  ?" 

"No,''  said  Louisa.  '*How  dumb  I  am  ;  but  here  is  a  letter 
that  Fan  sent  to  father,  and  which  I  verily  believe  will  afford  a 
clue  to  the  whole  mystery.  Here  it  is,  I  found  it  in  mother's 
reticule,  though!  have  no  idea  that  father  has  ever  seen  it." 

"  Well,  what  is  it  ?" 

"  It  appoints  an  interview  for  this  evening,  by  the  spring,  at 
the  foot  of  the  Bluff.  Now,  I  shouldn't  wonder  in  the  least  if 
mother  had  gone  down  there,  with  the  idea  of  personating  her 
husband,  or  chastising  Fan.'^ 

"  But  would  she  venture  out,  when  the  Indians  were  around." 

"  It's  a  great  chance  if  she  ever  thought  of  the  Indians  at  all, 
she  was  so  deeply  agitated  with  passionate  jealousy.  However, 
if  you  will  accompany  me,  we  will  go  down  to  the  spring,  and 
see  what  is  going  on." 

"  Do  you  think  it  would  be  expedient  under  the  circum- 
stances ?" 

"  Certainly  ;  the  Indians  have  all  departed." 

"But  wouldn't  it  be  better  to  inform  your  husband  or 
father  ?" 

Louisa  shook  her  head.  "  I  think  mother  would  prefer  that 
they  knew  nothing  of  the  circumstance." 

"  Suppose,  then,  thaW  I  call  Mr.  Ward,  I  would  prefer  to 
have  company." 

But  Louisa  persisted  that  there  was  no  danger,  and  in  com- 
pliance with  her  urgent  solicitations,  I  consented  to  accompany 
her.  The  spring  possessed  a  remarkable  character,  being 
apparently  imbedded  in  a  large,  smooth  rock,  about  fifteen 
yards  in  diameter,  where  the  water  was  bubbling  and  boiling  up 
in  the  midst  of  a  white  incrustation,  with  which  it  had  covered 
a  portion  of  the  rock.  The  rock  was  overhung  by  currant 
bushes,  which  bore  an  abundance  of  half-ripened  fruit,  while  a 


232  Female   Life  among  the  Mormoxs. 

great  variety  of  chenopodiaceoas  shrubs  were  in  the  immediate 
neighborhood.  The  air  was  fragrant  with  a  variety  of  sweet- 
scented  blossoms,  but  the  duskiness  of  the  evening,  and  my 
apprehensions  of  an  Indian  ambush,  prevented  my  enjoying  the 
beautiful  scene.  I  expected  each  moment  to  see  a  dusky  warrior 
start  from  the  shrubbery  that  environed  our  path,  or  to  hear 
the  horrid  war-whoop  re-echoing  over  the  hills. 

"  Hush  I  hark  !"  said  Louisa,  "  what  was  that  ?" 

We  both  paused  to  listen,  our  hearts  beating  audibly. 

"  Murder  !  murder  I  help  !  help  I"  cried  a  voice,  that  we 
recognized  as  belonging  to  a  woman. 

"  What  shall  we  do  ?"  said  Louisa. 

"  Why,  go  on  to  be  sure,"  for  now  that  the  first  excitement 
was  over,  I  began  to  be  ashamed  of  my  weakness.  The  moon 
had  just  risen,  and  a  flood  of  silvery  light  came  pouring  down 
upon  us,  just  as  we  entered  the  little  cove,  in  which  the  spring 
was  embosomed.  •  The  sounds  still  continued,  screams,  and 
trampling  of  feet.  As  we  came  nearer  the  words  became 
clearly  distinct,  and  we  plainly  heard  a  ringing  sound  of  blows. 
"  Oh  !  I'll  give  it  to  you,  you  hussy  ;  I'll  teach  you  to  be  teas- 
ing my  man,  and  making  appointments  for  him  to  meet  you.'' 

"  'Tis  mother,"  whispered  Louisa. 

"  I  guess  so." 

As  we  came  nearer,  the  combatants^ecame  visible,  and  such 
a  scene,  it  would  be  impossible  to  depict  its  ludicrous  effect. 
Mrs.  Stillman,  partially  disguised  in  a  long,  black  cloak,  with  a 
black  handkerchief  tied  over  her  head,  was  laying  a  huge  raw- 
hide with  no  trifling  effect  over  Pan  Simpkins's  shoulders, 
interspersing  her  castigation  with  much  spicy  advice.  Fan  was 
kicking,  struggling,  and  shrieking,  but  the  old  lady,  who  was  a 
powerful  woman,  and  a  tiger  when  roused,  held  her  safely  by 
one  arm.  Neither  noticed  our  approach,  or  that  in  their 
rencontre,  they  had  advanced  to  the  very  edge  of  the  basin  of 


Fan   catches   a   Tartar.  233 

the  spring.  Fan  was  the  first  to  perceive  their  situation,  and 
springing  suddenly  forward  towards  her  castigator,  she  precipi- 
tated Mrs.  Stillmau  with  great  force  into  the  water. 

"jN'ow,  lie  there  and  drown,  old  devil,  and  then  I'll  have  your 
man  without  any  difficulty,"  and  Fan  shrieked  with  a  wild, 
savage  laugh,  and  turned  away. 

This  movement  brought  us  into  full  view.  "  So  you've  come 
after  the  old  jade.  Well,  its  lucky  ;  for  I  wouldn't  lift  a  finger 
to  keep  her  from  drowning,"  and  she  passed  on. 

Mrs.  Stillman  was  certainly  more  frightened  than  hurt,  but 
the  good  lady,  though  an  admirable  housewife,  and  well  skilled 
in  the  various  branches  of  domestic  economy,  was  entirely  igno- 
rant of  hydropathy,  or  that  sublime  science  which  finds  in  wet 
sheets  and  bathing-tubs  a  sovereign  panacea  for  all  the  ills  that 
flesh  is  heir  to.  She  had  always  entertained  a  mortal  horror  of 
getting  wet  ;  a  damp  stocking  or  apron  would  give  her  tooth- 
ache or  rheumatism  for,  at  least,  a  fortnight.  'No  wonder  then 
that  her  surprise  and  consternation  at  finding  herself  thus  sud- 
denly engulfed  in  the  spring,  actually  took  her  breath  for  a 
time,  though  her  head  and  feet  were  both  out  of  the  water, 
being  supported  on  either  side  of  the  rock.  Her  cloak  and 
mask  had  fallen  off  in  the  melee,  though  she  still  retained  her 
lash  in  a  death-like  grasp. 

"  I  don't  know  how  we  shall  get  her  out,"  said  Louisa,  in  a 
voice  that  slightly  trembled,  as  I  thought,  with  suppressed 
laughter.  For  my  own  part,  I  could  scarcely  restrain  my 
risible  propensities. 

"  I  gave  it  to  her,  didn't  I?"  said  the  old  woman,  opening  her 
eyes.     "  She'll  remember  it  one  while,  I'll  bet." 

"  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  you  did,  too,"  said  Louisa.  "  But, 
mother,  how  are  we  to  get  you  out  ?" 

"  I  don't  know." 

*'  Can't  you  help  yourself  a  little  ?"  inquired  Louisa. 


234  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Owing  to  the  position  in  which  she  lay,  with  her  back  in  the 
spring,  it  seemed  impossible  either  for  her  to  raise  herself  or  for 
us  to  assist  her  to  rise.  The  least  movement  might  precipitate 
her  extremities  into  the  water,  and  we  were  utterly  ignorant  of 
the  depth  of  the  liquid  element. 

"  Here,  take  hold  of  my  hands,"  she  said,  extending  her  arms. 
"  I  think  you  can  easily  pull  me  out." 

We  grasped  her  hands,  and  partially  lifted  her  out,  when,  by 
some  mischance  or  another,  Louisa  let  go  her  hold,  and  the 
frightened  woman  fell  back,  and  this  time  with  her  feet  and  all 
her  person  in  the  water.  Her  clothes,  however,  buoyed  her  up, 
and,  after  an  infinite  amount  of  floundering,  splashing,  and  tos- 
sing about,  she  succeeded,  with  our  assistance,  in  establishing 
herself  on  terra  firma. 

"  Oh,  dear,  I've  catched  my  death  this  night,"  she  said,  pant- 
ing with  the  unwonted  exertion.  "  Fan  Simpkins,  the  wretch, 
to  plunge  me  in  there  so." 

"  But,  mother,"  said  Louisa,  "  what  on  earth  could  induce 
you  to  wander  off  here,  alone,  too  ? 

"  Don't  you  never  ask,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman  ;  "  but,  deary  me, 
I  can't  walk  with  all  these  wet  clothes  hanging  about  me." 

"Let  us  wring  the  water  out,"  said  Louisa,  and,  stooping 
down,  we  wrung  the  moisture  from  her  garments. 

"  That  wicked  wretch.  Fan  Simpkins,  that  wicked  wretch  ; 
it's  her  what's  brought  me  into  this  trouble." 

"  Never  mind  her,"  said  Louisa. 

"Never  mind  her,  indeed  !  think  I'm  going  to  pnt  up  with 
such  impudence,  and  have  my  husband  cajoled  and  persuaded 
into  bad  practices,  before  my  eyes  ?" 

"  Who  are  these  ?"  said  Louisa. 

As  she  spoke,  three  horsemen  emerged  into  view  from  the 
broad  shadow  of  the  cottonwood  grove,  and,  without  noticing 
us,  struck  off  across  the  plain,  at  the  foot  of  the  hills. 


The  Beau  Ideal.  235 


CHAPTER    XXYII. 

A      NEW      CHARACTER. 

THIS  morning  our  camp  was  thrown  into  unusual  excite- 
ment, by  the  absence  of  Mrs.  Bradish,  Buckley,  and 
Charley  Moore.  Charley  was  a  young  man,  about  twenty-two 
years  old,  and  the  very  beau  ideal  of  a  western  ranger.  When 
very  young,  he  accompanied  his  father  on  various  trapping 
expeditions  into  the  Indian  country  and  no  one  in  our  company 
was  bettet  acquainted  with  the  manners,  habits^  and  language 
of  the  aborigines.  Then,  too,  Charley  possessed  all  the  accom- 
plishments of  a  thorough-bred  hunter,  which,  though  widely  dif- 
ferent, are  quite  as  diversified  and  various  as  those  of  a  Broad- 
way gent.  If  the  latter  must  understand  the  exact  manner  of 
twirling  a  cane,  or  curling  a  moustache,  the  former  must  carry 
his  rifle  with  a  peculiar  grace,  and  be  able,  at  a  moment's  warn- 
ing, to  bring  down  a  deer  or  mount  a  wild  horse.-  Both  are 
dressed  in  the  extreme  of  fashion,  but,  in  the  one  case  the  mate- 
rials are  broadcloth  and  velvet ;  in  the  other,  they  consist  of  a 
rich  abundance  of  furs  and  moccasins,  wide  trowsers,  and  a 
blanket  worn  like  a  Mexican  cloak.  Both  are  fond  of  orna- 
ments— one  of  rings,  chains,  and  glittering  bijouterie  ;  the  other 
of  dirks,  long  knives  and  pistols  thrust  into  a  wide  belt.  One 
is  enamored  with  splendid  rooms,  gorgeous  furniture,  and  chan- 
deliers brilliant  with  light  and  beauty  ;  the  other  exults  in  a 
cosy  nook  among  the  rocks,  with  the  everlasting  mountains  cov- 


236  Female   Life  among   tAe   Mormons. 

ered  with  primeval  forests,  mingliDg  with  the  starry  heavens 
above  him,  and  dimly  reflected  by  the  blazing  camp-fire  at  his 
feet.  Both  are  fond  of  adventures — the  one  of  breaking  inno- 
cent hearts,  and  betraying  the  artless,  confiding  youth  of  the 
weak  and  unsuspecting  ;  the  other  of  fording  rivers,  climbing 
mountains,  peering  over  precipices,  hunting  grizzly  bears,  or 
racing  with  Indians.  One  is  heartless,  deceitful,  hypocritical  ; 
a  lord  of  soaps  and  essences  and  lavender  j  a  connoisseur  of 
gloves  and  neck-ties,  an  arbiter  of  dimples,  and  a  leader  of  riot 
and  dissipation.  The  other  is  an  unsophisticated  child  of 
nature,  bold,  ardent,  daring  and  honest.  He  is  generous,  for 
he  will  share  his  last  morsel  with  a  stranger.  He  will  be  the 
first  to  volunteer  assistance  for  the  weak  and  oppressed,  and 
the  last  to  give  up  an  undertaking  in  which  duty  and  honor  are 
involved.  He  never  forsakes  a  friend,  never  takes  undue  advan- 
tage of  an  enemy,  never  betrays  the  confidence  of  youth  and 
innocence,  and  never  wrongs  the  aged.  Such  was  Charley 
Moore  ;  a  hero  in  the  estimation  of  his  companions,  and  very 
generally  known  and  beloved  by  the  Indians.  For  even  these 
savages  can  appreciate,  as  they  always  applaud,  the  nobler  vir- 
tues of  heroism,  truth,  and  honesty.  Born  and  bred  in  frontier 
life,  accustomed  to  the  spirit-stirring  scenes  of  the  chase,  and 
passionately  fond  of  all  wild  adventures,  he  had  never  found 
time  to  even  dream  of  love.  Though  it  is  true  that,  in  his 
calmer  moments,  a  yearning  for  something,  dearer  and  sweeter 
than  he  had  known,  would  come  over  his  spirit,  and  his  bosom 
would  heave  and  thrill  with  emotions  he  found  it  vain  to  attempt 
to  analyze.  Then  he  thought  of  his  mother  ;  but  he  had  never 
seen  her.  Though  he  could  remember  a  little  sister,  with  loving 
blue  eyes  and  flaxen  ringlets  ;  and  how  he  used  to  gather  all 
sorts  of  childish  treasures  for  her,  how  he  never  wearied  of 
her  society,  and  with  what  pleasure  he  administered  to  her 
wants.     Oh,  the  charm  of  gentleness,  and  how  it  tames  man's 


Fraternal   Love.  23 1, 

rugged  nature.  Of  all  the  world  of  memory  crowded  into  the 
life  of  this  strong  man,  of  all  the  daring  adventures  he  had 
known  and  witnessed,  of  all  the  scenes  of  excitement,  and  blood, 
and  strife  in  which  he  had  borne  a  part,  his  mind  only  loved  the 
thought  of  that  gentle  sister,  so  mild  in  her  soft,  sad,  spiritual 
beauty  ;  and  when  the  past  came  back,  with  its  thronging 
images,  it  was  hers,  and  hers  alone,  that  he  waved  to  stay. 

How  well  he  remembered  when  she  died  !  He  was  but  a  boy  ; 
and  yet  boys  have  strong  affections  ;  and  how  often  the  passions 
of  that  youthful  period  cicatrize  the  heart  with  scars  that  are 
never  erased  !  They  were  several  miles  from  civilized  settle- 
ments— their  hut  had  been  the  lodge  o^  an  Indian  ;  it  was  cold 
and  uncomfortable,  but  he  selected  the  nicest  and  softest  skins 
for  her  couch,  and  then  erected  a  sort  of  frame-work  over  the 
bed,  on  which  he  hung  for  curtains  the  clothes  and  blankets  they 
had  obtained  from  the  traders  ;  and  having  heard  his  father 
tell  of  the  comforts  and  luxuries  of  civilization,  he  induced  a 
kind-hearted  Indian  female  to  stay  with  her,  while  he  departed 
to  obtain  such  necessaries  as  he  fancied  her  invalid  state 
required.  With  a  delicate  perception,  remarkable  in  oue  of  his 
age  and  habits,  he  brought  for  the  sick  child  the  identical  articles 
that  a  skillful  and  experienced  physician  would  have  dictated. 
-rTea,  sugar,  oranges,  confectionery,  crackers,  and  a  pillow — 
yes,  a  pillow — soft,  warm  and  downy,  with  a  white,  snowy  cov- 
ering. 

"What  is  this  for?''  said  the  invalid  child,  lifting  her  eyes, 
now  grown  so  large  and  bright,  to  his  face. 

"  It's  pj  cushion  for  your  dear  head,"  he  answered.  "  Raise 
up  a  little — there — now,  ain't  that  nice  and  soft  ?" 

"  Oh,  it  is  !"  she  said,  "  it  is,"  as  her  head,  with  its  super- 
abundance of  soft,  shiny  hair,  half  buried  itself  in  the  downy 
mass.  And  then  when  he  displayed  his  other  treasures,  and 
their  purpose,  she  did  not  weep,  she  did  not  even  smile,  but  an 


238  Female   Life  among  the  Mormoxs. 

expression  of  unutterable  thankfulness,  and  love,  and  gratitude, 
illumined  her  features  ;  and  raising  herself  half  up,  she  kissed 
him  so  tenderly  and  ferveatly,  that  the  look  and  the  kiss 
remained  witli  him  to  his  dying  day. 

And  side  by  side  with  this,  was  the  memory  of  her  death  in 
his  mind — ^her  death,  so  long  looked  for,  and  of  which  she  W&s 
accustomed  to  speak  with  such  tranquillity,  that  it  awakened 
in  him  only  the  emotion  of  a  gentle  sorrow — a  mild  regret — 
altogether  different  from  a  passionate  explosion  of  grief.  One 
day,  he  was  sitting,  as  usual,  in  the  soft  sunlight,  by  the  door  of 
their  hut,  when  she  called,  in  a  voice  so  faint,  so  low  and  spirit- 
ual, that  he  rose,  half-frightened,  and  went  to  her  bed.  Her 
eyes  looked  larger  and  brighter  than  ever,  but  her  countenance 
had  a  pale  and  worn  expression,  that  struck  him  as  something 
new. 

"  I  have  lain  here  a  great  while,"  she  said  in  a  whisper. 

"  Yes,  my  sister,"  he  answered,  smoothing  down  the  wealth  of 
shining  curls,  and  adjusting  the  pillow. 

"  Well,  I  sha'n't  remain  long,  not  much  longer,"  she  answered. 
"  I  am  going  to  die  ;  did  you  know  it  f^  and  a  bright  smile  of 
intelligence  flitted  over  her  innocent  face. 

"  I  feared  so,"  said  the  boy,  half-choking  with  emotion. 

"  I  used  to  think  I  might  perhaps  get  well,  and  go  out  with 
you  to  play  with  the  lambs,  and  gather  flowers,  when  the  spring 
came  airain  ;  but  I  know  better  now,"  she  continued,  "  for  last 
night  I  saw  my  mother." 

"You  did?"  said  Charles,  drying  his  eyes;  "how  did  she 
look?" 

"  Yery  beautiful,  with  such  a  sweet  face." 

"  How  was  it — how  was  it  ?  Tell  me  just  how  it  was,  and 
why  she  came  to  you,"  he  replied  eagerly. 

"  Well,"  said  the  child,  "I  thought  I  was  lying  here  sick, just 
a;s  I  am  now,  and  that,  though  my  eyes  were  shut,  I  knew  that 


A   Childish   Vision.  239 

some  one  was  hovering  over  me.  Then  I  looked,  and  oh,  such  a 
pair  of  soft,  mild  eyes — so  large  and  deep,  and  fraught  with 
such  an  expression  of  love  and  tenderness  !  It  was  not  like  any- 
thing I  had  ever  seen  ;  her  face,  too,  didn't  look  like  earthly 
faces  ;  and  a  soft,  ethereal  radiance  seemed  ever  beaming  from 
it,  "with  a  warmth  that  came  right  down  here,  into  my  heart." 

"  Did  she  say  anything  ?"  inquired  Charley,  with  boyish  curi- 
osity. 

"  She  didn't  talk  as  we  do,"  said  the  child,  "  and  her  voice 
did  not  sound  like  a  human  voice,  but  so  much  sweeter  and  plea- 
santer  ;  and  though  she  didn't  tell  me  so,  I  knew  right  away 
that  she  was  our  mother,  and  that  I  was  going  to  her  very 
soon  ;  and  I  felt,  beyond  a  doubt,  that  all  must  be  happiness 
where  she  is." 

"  I  wished  I  knew  what  kind- of  a  place  it  is,"  said  the  boy,  in 
his  straightforward  manner  ;  "  and  whether  there  be  birds,  and 
flowers,  and  sunshine  there — whether  they  hunt  beaver  and  buf- 
falo, and  sail  over  a  beautiful  lake,  in  canoes  that  can't  overset, 
as  the  old  Indian  told  me." 

**  I  don't  think  that,"  said  the  invalid  child  ;  "mother  didn't 
look  that  way." 

"  How  then  ?" 

Slie  shook  her  head. 

"  Can't  you  tell  me  ?" 

Again  she  shook  her  head. 

"  I  wish  mother  would  come  to  me,  too,"  said  Charley  ;  "  I 
always  wanted  to  see  her," 

"You  are  going  to  her,  a  little,  every  day,"  whispered  the 
invalid. 

"  Oh,  that  I  might  go  when  you  do  I"  he  said,  and  burst  into 
a  passionate  fit  of  weeping.  "  I  shall  be  all  alone  then,"  he  con- 
tinued— no  mother,  no  sister  I" 

"  But  you  will  have  a  mother  and  a  sister  both,^'  said  the  girl, 


240  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

with  wonderful  energy.  "  We  shall  only  be  a  little  way  off,  and 
sometimes,  nay,  often,  we  shall  be  with,  and  around  you.  I 
believe  that  mother  has  often  been  with  me." 

Again  tlie  curiosity  of  the  boy  was  aroused,  and  he  exclaimed, 
wonderingly,  "  You  do  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  because  I  have  felt  a  thousand  times,  when  I  thought 
of  my  mother,  just  such  a  happiness  as  I  felt  last  night,  when 
looking  at  her,  and  when  she  was  breathing  over  me.  And  now, 
Charley,"  she  continued,  after  a  moment^s  pause,  "  I  want  you 
to  lie  down  by  me,  for  I  feel  very  cold." 

Charley  hesitated.  He  had  a  faint  perception  that  the  cold 
of  which  she  spoke  betokened  the  presence  of  death. 

"  Oh  !  do,  Charley,"  she  exclaimed,  lifting  her  soft,  suppli- 
cating eyes  to  his  face  ;  "  indeed,  I  shan't  trouble  you  much 
longer.  Lay  down  here  by  my  side,  and  clasp  me  in  your  arms. 
I  am  cold  and  my  heart  is  heavy." 

Charley  hesitated  no  longer.  He  laid  his  head  beside  hers  on 
the  pillow,  wound  his  arms  around  her,  but  half  shrunk  from  her 
cold  clammy  lips  that  met  his  forehead,  in  a  last  embrace. 

"  Now,  be  still,"  she  whispered,  "  for  I  want  to  sleep." 

And  they  lay  very  still,  that  brother  and  sister  :  he  listening 
to  her  low  breathing,  and  thinking  of  all  she  had  been  saying, 
until  he  finally  fell  asleep. 

And  they  both  slept,  but  wrapped  in  a  different  slumber.  He 
dreamed  of  heaven  and  his  mother  ;  and  she — who  shall  depict 
the  forms  of  imperishable  beauty,  the  strains  of  unimaginable 
harmony,  and  the  glorious  reality  of  blessedness,  that  burst  on 
her  disembodied  spirit  ? 

The  father  had  been  out  attending  to  his  traps.  He  was  a 
morose,  unsociable  kind  of  man,  though  good-hearted  and  fond 
of  his  children.  He  found  the  dead  cradled  on  the  bosom  of  the 
living — the  blooming  cheek  of  life  pressed  closely  to  the  pallid 
one  of  death  !  ' 


Santa   Fe   Traders.  241 

Was  it  a  fancied  resemblance  to  his  sister,  in  Ethleen,  that 
excited  the  sympathy  of  the  youthful  hunter,  and  determined 
him  to  attempt  her  rescue  ?  It  matters  not.  He  was  young, 
ardent,  and  excitable.  She  in  her  simple  grace  and  beauty 
exceeded  in  lovable  qualities  many  a  damsel  whose  skin  was 
fairer.  He  pitied  and  then  admired  her,  and  who  is  not  aware 
that  pity  and  admiration  are  near  akin  to  love  ? 

While  waiting  their  return,  we  were  somewhat  alarmed  by  the 
appearance  in  our  camp  of  a  large  party  of  Spaniards,  Mexicans, 
and  Erenchmen.  They  proved  to  be  Santa  Fe  traders,  who 
were  making  their  annual  peregrination  through  the  country  for 
the  purpose  of  hunting,  trapping,  and  purchasing  furs  from  the 
Indians.  They  seemed  a  wild-looking  set,  talking  a  strange 
language,  or  rather  a  mingled  dialect  of  four  or  five  languages, 
and  were  accompanied  by  a  number  of  Indian  women,  their 
wives  as  I  supposed.  They  were  all  well  mounted  and  armed, 
but  several  of  the  company  appeared  to  be  suffering  from  recent 
wounds.  Their  leader  was  a  trapper  noted  in  the  West,  and  the 
horse  he  rode,  and  which  he  had  named  Charlemagne,  was  almost 
equally  famous.  It  may  not  be  generally  known,  and  yet  it  is 
no  less  true,  that .  many  of  these  western  trappers  with  their 
steeds  and  rifles,  are  quite  as  distinguished  among  their  compeers, 
as,  according  to  romance,  the  knights  of  chivalry  were  in  the 
times  of  old. 

B— ^— m,  our  Prophet,  came  forth  to  meet  and  talk  theology, 
with  the  visitors,  attended  as  usual  by  a  large  concourse  of  the 
'  elders  and  deacons.  He  informed  the  traders  that  we  were 
journeying  to  the  Promised  Land,  that  our  course  through  the 
day  was  directed  by  the  revelation  which  he  received  in  the 
night,  and  that  with  every  step  of  our  progress  the  power  of 
the  devil  grew  less  and  less. 

**  Stranger,"  returned  the  leading  trapper,  "  as  for  the  devil, 

11 


242  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons. 

I  don't  know  anything  about  him,  though  I  have  often  thought 
that  if  such  a  being  existed  at  all,  he  must  be  an  Indian." 

The  Prophet  shook  his  head,  "  You  know,"  he  said,  "  that 
Christ  is  to  live  and  reign  on  the  earth  a  thousand  years. 

"  I  don't  know  any  such  thing,"  said  the  trapper. 

"Well,  we  know  it,  and  so  we  are  journeying  from  the  land 
of  the  heathen,  to  establish  a  kingdom  of  the  saints,  and  build  a 
city  in  which  righteousness  shall  dwell." 

It  was  very  evident  that  the  thoughts  of  our  visitors  were 
much  more  interested  in  hunting  expeditions,  than  with  religious 
affairs,  aud  the  listlessuess  of  their  demeanor  told  their  indiffe- 
rence to  this  strange  homily. 

They  asked  many  questions,  and  among  the  rest,  "  Whence 
we  came  ?" 

B m  pointed  with  his  fingers  to  the  various  points  of  the 

compass,  and  then  proceeded  to  explain,  that  converts  to  the 
faith  were  coming  in  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  That  Asia 
and  the  islands  in  the  sea  had  received  the  good  news,  and 
would  soon  send  a  multitude  of  proselytes.  "  We  shall  have 
the  greatest  kingdom  in  the  world,  and  a  city  that  will  be  more 
glorious  than  all  others,"  he  exclaimed  fervently.  "And  we 
shall  increase  abundantly,  and  eat  the  fat  of  the  land.  Our 
wives  shall  be  fruitful  vines,  and  our  children  like  olive  plants." 

The  women  listened  apparently  with  far  deeper  interest  than 
the  men.  They  mingled  among  us,  examining  our  clothes,  jewels, 
and  domestic  appurtenances  with  a  strange  mixture  of  surprise 
and  curiosity.  As  I  understand  French,  we  had  little  difficulty 
in  conversing,  and  so  while  the  elders  were  discussing  theology 
with  the  men,  we  readily  entered  into  conversation  with  the 
women.  They  were  greatly  surprised  on  learning  that  a  husband 
among  us  was  permitted  to  marry  all  the  wives  he  could  get, 
and  one  of  them  expressed  her  eagerness  to  get  away,  for  fear 


Anxiety  for  the   Absent.  243 

that  if  her  husband  heard  of  such  a  practice,  he  would  follow 
it. 

"  And  what  would  you  do  in  such  a  case  ?"  I  inquired. 

She  drew  a  small  glittering  stiletto,  .an^imitated  the  motion 
of  stabbing  with  it.  From  her  I  learned,  that  they  were  only 
the  advance  guard  of  a  large  company,  who  were  travelling 
much  in  the  manner  of  an  Asiatic  caravan. 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

THE     FUGITIVES. 

¥E  soon  began  to  experience  the  deepest  concern  for  tht 
fate  of  Mrs.  Bradish,  and  her  companions.  We  could 
not  for  a  moment  doubt  the  object  of  the  enterprise,  but  their 
prolonged  absence  filled  our  minds  with  apprehension  and  dread 
It  was  proposed  to  send  a  party  to  look  for  them,  but  this  Har 
mer  steadfastly  refused. 

We  were  in  a  hostile  country,  surrounded  by  Indians  and 
Mexicans  of  murderous  habits,  and,  consistent  with  our  own 
safety,  could  not  diminish  the  number  of  our  available  men,  by 
dispatching  a  party  on  sucL  a  wild-goose  chase  among  the 
mountains.  So  he  argued,  and  the  more  cautious  and  prudent, 
coincided  with  him. 

"Charley  Moore  is  a  brave  fellow,  and  can  handle  a  rifle, 
break  in  a  wild  horse,  and  shoot  a  buffalo  as  skillfully  as  any 
man  living,  yet  he  is  not  so  prudent  as  he  will  be  when  he  gets 
twenty  more  years  over  his  head,"  said  Mr.  Ward.  "The' 
enterprise  was  a  dangerous  one,  but  Mrs.  Bradish  seems  actually 
fond  of  danger.     I  never  knew  such  a  woman." 

"She  certainly  is  brave  to  rashness,"  replied  Harmer,  "and 


244  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

yet  I  don't  like  her.  I  don't  like  to  see  a  woman  affect  the 
manners  of  a  man,"  and  he  glanced  towards  Emily. 

"  Then  you  conceive  cowardice  to  be  a  feminine  accomplish- 
ment," she  remarked,  yrovokingly,  "I  shan't  agree  with  you  there. 
Nothing  disgusts  me  so  much  as  the  silly  habit  some  females 
acquire,  of  always  being  frightened  at  everything,  and  generally 
speaking,  the  fright  is  proportionate  to  the  weakness  and  insig- 
nificance of  the  object.  Thus  a  bug,  a  spider,  or  a  worm,  is 
quite  sufficient  to  throw  such  delicate  specunens  of  effeminacy 
into  hysterics." 

"  I  contend  for  a  medium,"  said  Harmer,  laughing,  "  I  do  not 
admire  bravery  in  a  woman,  yet  cowardice  is  shameful  in  either 
women  or  men." 

"  Cowardice  is  shameful,  and  bravery  not  admirable,  I  am 
incapable  of  understanding  the  paradox." 

"  Well,  I  admire  bravery  on  all  occasions,  and  in  in  either 
sex,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "It  is  one  of  the  noblest  qualifications, 
when  conjoined  with  prudence,  which  I  regret  to  say  is  not 
always  the  case  with  the  lady  of  whom  we  were  conversing." 

"  I  have  been  expecting  all  along  that  she  would  be  out  hunt- 
ing buffalo,"  I  remarked. 

"  Well,  it  would  be  fine  pastime,"  said  Emily,  "I  have  been 
thinking  how  the  stag-hunting  English  ladies  would  delight  in  it.*' 

"  Suppose  you  go  out  with  me  some  day,"  said  Harmer. 

Emily  shook  her  head,  and  said  that  she  had  not  a  trained 
hunter,  "and  then  I  should  forfeit  your  good  opinion  by  my 
boldness,"  she  continued. 

"  And  would  you  esteem  that  a  very  great  loss  ?"  he  inquired. 

"  How  can  you  ask." 

"  Because  I  wished  to  know." 

"  Well,  your  answer  must  be  that  I  decline  to  hunt." 

"But  not  to  walk,"  he  continued,  "There  are  some  beautiful 
specimens  of  heliauthi  and  a  great  variety  of  other  wild- flowers 


A  New   Flora's   Interpreter,  245 

down  in  the  valley  yonder  ;  suppose  we  go  and  gather  some, 
you  are  a  botanist,  and  shall  read  me  their  language." 

Emily  smiled,  "a  hunter  and  trapper , of  the  west,  talking 
about  the  language  of  flowers." 

"  And  why  not  ? — the  hunters  and  trappers  of  the  far  west 
have  an  eye  and  a  soul  that  can  perceive  and  appreciate  the 
beautiful ;  but  come  along." 

"  Mrs.  Ward,  you  go  too,"  said  Emily. 

Harmer  looked  rather  displeased  at  this  proposal,  "Well, 
you  go  on,  and  I'll  come  presently,"  I  answered,  and  they  slowly 
walked  away. 

Agreeably  to  my  promise,  I  placed  a  sunrbonnet  on  my  head 
and  followed.  When  I  came  up  with  them,  Emily  was  holding 
an  arm-load  of  flowering  plants,  from  which  Harmer  was  arrang- 
ing a  bouquet,  while  connecting  a  sentiment  with  each  blossom, 
that,  whether  appropriate  to  the  flower  or  not,  was,  doubtless, 
indicative  of  the  feelings  with  which  he  regarded  his  companion. 

"  Oh,  it  is  too  ridiculous,"  said  Emily,  as  I  approached,  "  you 
ought  to  hear  the  sentiments  Mr.  Harmer  attaches  to  these 
blossoms.  This  ammole  (soap-plant)  he  says  is  indicative  of  my 
love, — is  all  grace,  beauty  and  cleanliness.  And  this  beautiful 
blue  flowering  lupine  means,  according  to  him,  that  my  love  is 
without  spot  or  blemish." 

"  As  Flora's  interpreter,  his  sentiments  are  quite  original,  and 
very  appropriate,'^  I  remarked. 

"  Oh,  certainly,  and  this,"  she  inquired,  holding  up  a  large 
poppy  of  a  rich  orange  color. 

"  That  means,  *  my  love  is  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand 
and — altogether  lovely,'  I  suggested,  seeing  that  he  had  forgot- 
ten the  sentence.     ^ 

"  Here  is  another,"  she  said,  selecting  an  elegant  white  flower, 
very  sweet  and  fragrant,  and  much  resembling  a  lily. 

"  That  is,  my  love  is  all  innocence,"  she  said. 


246  Female  Life  among  the   Mormons. 

While  engaged  in  this  pleasant  play,  we  were  suddenly 
startled  by  a  war-whoop,  such  as  Indians  make  when  returning 
from  a  Yictorious  enterprise  ;  and  soon  Mrs.  Bradish,  followed 
by  Charley  Moore  and  Buckley,  appeared.  Mounted  behind 
Charley  was  the  beautiful  Ethleen,  her  long  hair  floating  over 
her  rounded  shoulders,  and  every  feature  glowing  with  happi- 
ness. We  returned  to  the  camp  together,  when  they  informed 
us  that  after  the  departure  of  the  Indians,  with  whom  Ethleen 
was  detained  as  a  captive,  they  determined  on  pursuit,  and 
mounting  their  horses,  took  the  trail,  which,  after  winding  about 
in  several  narrow  valleys,  led  directly  into  the  mountains.  That 
night  they  followed  it  by  moon-shine  till  near  morning,  when  the 
whole  party  became  weary,  and  concluded  to  halt  for  refresh- 
ment. They  kindled  no  light,  but  supped  on  some  dried  beef, 
and  then,  concealed  among  the  rocks,  laid  down  to  sleep  in 
silence  and  darkness.  At  day-light  they  resumed  the  pursuit, 
and  followed  the  trail  all  that  day,  through  narrow  glens  and 
along  the  foot  of  a  considerable  mountain  range.  Just  at  sun- 
set they  became  satisfied  that  the  Indians  had  encamped  in  the 
neighborhood  ;  consequently,  they  were  under  the  necessity  of 
proceeding  cautiously.  As  Buckley  had  the  most  experience  in 
Indian  habits  and  warfare,  he  volunteered  to  go  forward  when 
it  became  dark,  while  his  companions  remained  concealed  in  the 
glen.  Moore  at  first  objected  to  this  arrangement,  but  the  old 
man  finally  succeeded  in  convincing  him  that  the  success  of  their 
enterprise  all  depended  on  wariness  and  caution. 

"  They  are  twenty  to  one  of  us,  and  we  must  outwit  them 
some  how,  or  the  gal  is  lost,"  said  the  old  man. 

"  And  how  are  we  to  do  that  ?"  inquired  Moore. 

"That  all  depends  on  circumstances,  but   I   think  we  can 
come  it ;  Indians  ain't  quick-witted  any  way  you  can  fix  it." 
'  "  I  thought  they  were  up  to  all  sorts  of  mischief  and  strata- 
gem," said  Mrs.  Bradish. 


Young   Blood  vs.  An   Old   Head.  247 

"  Well,  they  do  try  to  be,  but  being  and  trying  to  be,  are 
two  things,  you  know." 

"  Certainly." 

"  You  see,  when  I  was  trapping  among  the  Ozark  Moun- 
tains ;  but  I  won't  tell  the  story  to  night." 

"  Why  not  ?" 

"  Because  it  ain't  a  proper  time,  we  must  be  ou  the  watch 
for  them  devils." 

And  the  old  man  bent  his  ear  to  the  ground,  and  lay  several 
minutes  intently  listening. 

"  I  hear  'em^"  he  said  at  length,"  the  devils  are  preparing  for 
a  carouse,  I  guess." 

"  Oh,  God  1  for  Ethleen's  sacrifice,"  cried  Moore,  starting  up. 
"  Haste,  haste,  old  man,  we  shall  be  too  late." 

"  Never  fear  that,"  said  Buckley. 

"  But  I  do  fear,  it,"  said  Moore  impetuously. 

"  Young  and  hasty,"  answered  the  old  man  laughing,  "just 
as  I  was  when  Bill  Peters — but  I  won't  tell  it." 

"No  you  shan't.  I  don't  want  any  of  your  stories  till 
Ethleen  is*  rescued  from  her  enemies.  Come,  what  are  you  going 
to  do  ?" 

"  Stay  just  where  I  be  at  least  two  hours." 

"  Then  I  shall  attempt  her  release  without  you.^' 

"  And  bring  certain  destruction  on  yourself  and  her." 

"  I  shall  try  at  any  rate.  I  should  hear  her  death-shriek  for 
eternity  if  I  sat  here  while  they  were  building  her  funeral- 
pile." 

"  They  are  building  it  I"  said  the  old  man  coolly,  lifting  him- 
self from  the  ground. 

"  Old  man,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  I  shall  have  a  very  poor 
opinion  of  your  bravery,  and  less  of  your  humanity,  if  you  suffer 
that  poor  girl  to  be  sacrificed  without  making  an  effort  to  save 
her." 


248  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  And  do  you  suppose,  ^madam,  that  I  would  have  come  here 
for  no  purpose  at  all  ?" 

"  And  yet  you  seem  very  easy  about  that  purpose." 

"  Because  I  know  my  Qwn  know." 

"  You  do  indeed  !" 

"  Yes,  which  is  more  than  can  be  said  of  everybody.  You 
see  I  knowed  all  about  these  Indian  sacrifices,  and  just  how 
they  manage  'em.  You  see  they'll  get  everything  ready  for 
their  hideous  pow-wow.  They'll  dance,  and  hoot,  and  yell  to 
their  heart's  content,  and  until  they  are  fairly  tired  out. 
Then  the  intended  victim  will  be  led  away  from  the  stake,  and 
confiued  in  a  hut,  or  some  other  convenient  place,  while  the 
devils  will  go  to  sleep,  and  by  this  means  repair  their  exhausted 
energies  preparatory  to  another  scene.  This  slumber  will  be  the 
time  for  us.  If  we  can  find  the  gal,  we  shall  have  no  difficulty. 
It  strikes  me,  however,  that  you  had  better  stay  here  with  the 
horses,  and  keep  perfectly  still,  while  I  go  on  ahead.  What  do 
you  say  ?" 

They  consented  to  be  governed  by  his  advice,  when  again 
putting  his  ear  to  the  ground,  he  listened  intently.       *  * 

"  I  think  it's  time  for  me  to  be  off,"  he  said,  rising  up  ;  and, 
divesting  himself  of  all  superabundant  clothing,  he  disappeared 
noiselessly  among  the  rocks.  Moore  looked  after  him  long  and 
wistfully,  and  then  sunk  down  in  an  attitude  of  silence. 

"  I  wonder  how  long  he  will  be  absent?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish, 
to  whom  the  suspense  was  dreadful. 

Moore  shook  his  head. 

"  An  hour  ?"  she  continued,  inquiringly. 

"  Two  or  three  of  them,  probably." 

"  Oh,  heavens  !  I  cannot  begin  to  wait  that  long." 

"Unless  you  have  to;  but  we  must  be  still;"  and  both 
relapsed  into  silence. 

Meanwhile,  the  old  man  pursued  his  way,  sometimes  striking 


The   Sacrificial   Dance.  249 

the  trail,  but  generally  guided  by  his  ear,  which  he  placed  every 
few  minutes  to  the  ground.  In  this  manner  he  proceeded  a  con- 
siderable distance,  and  having  crept  with  more  than  usual  cau- 
tion over  the  brow  of  an  eminence,  he  came  suddenly  within 
sight  of  the  Indians.  They  were  dancing,  yelling  and  howling, 
around  their  victim,  who  was  tied  to  a  stake,  and  who  seemed 
to  regard  all  their  preparations  with  a  stoical  indifference.  At 
length  one  of  the  warriors  suddenly  darted  from  the  circle  of 
dancers  up  to  the  prisoner,  and  commenced  brandishing  his 
tomahawk  over  her  head,  motioning  to  strike,  now  here,  now 
there — in  the  forehead,  on  the  face,  and  over  the  throat.  She 
never  flinched,  but  regarded  his  actions  with  a  clear,  steady 
countenance,  and  calm  unshrinking  eye.  Yelling  horribly,  he 
darted  back  to  his  place  in  the  circle,  and  swept  around  with 
the  others.  In  a  few  moments  another  seized  a  firebrand,  and, 
rushing  up  to  the  girl,  motioned  to  touch  her  with  it  on  the 
eyes,  the  cheeks,  lips  and  chin.     This  time  she  laughed  derisively. 

"  You  are  no  warrior,"  she  said  tantalizingly.  "  You  don't 
know  how  to  scalp  an  enemy.     You  are  a  squaw." 

Enraged  beyond  measure,  he  was  about  to  fire  the  pile,  when 
a  second  warrior  struck  the  torch  from  his  hands.  They  were 
not  ready  for  the  consummation  of  their  vengeance. 

To  describe  these  Indian  dances  would  be  impossible.  No 
English  words  could  possibly  express  the  postures,  the  contor- 
tions and  unnatural  positions  into  which  the  performers  throw 
themselves,  and  all  this  accompanied  by  yells,  howls,  screams, 
shrieks  and  noises,  of  the  most  terrific  and  horrible  character. 

Presently  the  dance  became  less  animated,  the  voices  less  wild 
and  shrill.  One  after  another  of  the  dancers  dropped  off,  evi- 
dently overcome  with  fatigue.  At  length  the  chief  sprung  for- 
ward, and  severing  the  cord  that  bound  the  victim  to  the  stake, 
he  led  her  off  into  a  hut.  Buckley,  from  the  close  covert  of  a 
thicket,  beheld  the  movement.     His  eye  sparkled  with  delight 

11* 


250  Female    Life  among  the  Mormons. 

as  he  muttered,  "  They'll  soon  be  quiet  now."  A  few  minutes 
proved  his  assertion,  and  the  whole  band  were  buried  in  the 
oblivion  of  slumber.  Buckley  crept  cautiously  towards  the  hut 
where  he  knew  the  girl  to  be  confined.  He  understood  perfectly 
the  nature  of  his  foe,  and  knew  very  well  that  no  ordinary  noise 
would  awaken  them,  but  he  observed  that  the  chief  had  a  large 
dog,  and,  to  judge  from  appearances,  a  sagacious  one,  which  it 
might  be  difficult  to  elude.  This  canine  warrior  seemed  aware 
of  the  proximity  of  a  foe.  Two  or  three  times  he  had  started 
up,  snuffed  the  air,  and  barked  loudly  ;  then,  running  to  his 
master,  he  began  pulling  and  tugging  at  his  blanket.  The  chief 
partly  awakened,  scolded  the  dog,  and  ordered  him  to  lie  down, 
a  command  which  the  animal  manifested  no  inclination  to  obey. 
Buckley  conjectured  that  the  slumber  of  the  Indians  would  con- 
tinue probably  an  hour,  when  the  victim  would  be  again  brought 
forth,  and  their  horrible  orgies  consummated  in  her  death. 
Every  moment  then  was  precious,  but  how  was  the  dog  to  be 
quieted  ?  One  only  scheme  presented  an  appearance  of  feasibi- 
lity. Raising  himself  up,  and  striking  a  light,  he  stood  in  the 
full  view  of  his  enemy,  about  one  hundred  yards  from  the  camp. 
As  he  expected,  the  dog  came  bounding  towards  him,  growling 
and  gnashing  his  teeth.  The  old  man  received  him  valiantly 
with  a  drawn  dagger.  The  struggle  was  violent,  but  brief,  and 
Buckley  beheld  himself  the  master  of  the  field.  Gliding  along 
to  the  hut  without  further  delay,  Buckley  commenced  removing 
the  back  side  covering  with  extreme  caution,  and  soon  made  an 
aperture  through  which,  he  could  scan  the  inside  of  the  cabin. 
The  girl  was  alone,  and  pinioned  in  a  most  uncomfortable  posi- 
tion. Having  satisfied  himself  of  this,  he  recommenced  widen- 
ing the  hole  until  it  became  sufficiently  large  for  the  ingress  of 
a  man. 

■   Though  Ethleen  had  detected  the  sound  of  his  approaching 
footsteps,  and  even  then,  according  to  her  statement,  knew  him 


Hide   and   Seek.         *  251 

to  be  a  white  man,  she  remained  perfectly  silent,  conscious  that 
her  condition  could  not  possibly  be  rendered  any  worse.  Her 
heart  bounded  with  exultation,  when  she  read  his  features  in  the 
dim  firelight,  and  heard  the  whispered  words  that  assured  her  o£> 
the  presence  of  a  friend.  With  one  stroke  of  the  knife  her 
thongs  were  removed,  and  she  bounded  to  her  feet  like  a  young 
fawn.  A  moment  after  she  was  following  him,  with  noiseless  . 
step,  from  the  Indian  encampment. 

They  had  proceeded  but  a  short  distance,  however,  when  they 
were  startled  by  a  tremendous  whooping  and  yelling. 

"  They  have  discovered  your  escape,"  whispered  Buckley,  in 
the  Indian  dialect,  **  and  will  be  down  on  us  presently  like  so 
many  devils." 

"  I  think,"  said  Ethfeen,  "  that  the  noise  we  heard  tells  the 
arrival  of  a  new  party,  who  were  coming  in  to-night." 

*'  Probably,  but  even  in  that  case  your  escape  will  be  discov- 
ered." 

Ethleen  trembled  like  a  frightened  bird. 

"  Now  dont  be  scary  ;  your  condition  is  not  desperate,"  said 
the  old  man,  "  But  we  must  keep  our  wits  about  us  ;  can  you 
climb  a  tree  ?" 

"  Like  a  squirrel." 

"  Well,  then,  betake  yourself  to  that  pine  yonder  ;  make  no 
noise,  let  what  will  happen." 

"  And  you." 

"  I  will  mount  this  one';  but  hurry." 

Ethleen  glided  rapidly  away,  and  Buckley  ascended  the  tree 
he  had  chosen.  It  was  a  huge  pine,  thick  at  the  top,  with  the 
growth  of  centuries.  He  was  scarcely  concealed  among  the 
branches,  when  a  great  demonstration  of  howling  and  yelling 
among  the  Indians,  announced  some  new  discovery — probably  the 
massacre  of  the  dog.  The  old  man  chuckled.  "  Don't  it  plague 
'em,  the   copper  colored  devils,"  he  muttered,  unconsciously. 


252  Feitale   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

The  Indians  were  examining  the  ground  for  his  trail,  which 
discovered,  they  pushed  on  vigorously.  Buckley  had  antici- 
pated this,  and  consequently  had  retraced  his  steps,  walking 
backwards  for  a  considerable  distance,  in  which  he  was  imitated 
by  Ethleen.  The  Indians  passed  and  re-passed,  paused  and  hesi- 
tated, in  their  vain  efforts  to  follow  the  trail,  then  finally  aban- 
doned the  attempt,  and  went  back  to  their  encampment. 
Descending  noiselessly  from  his  hiding-place,  he  was  joined  by 
Ethleen,  who  fell  on  her  knees  and  embraced  his  hands  in 
unspeakable  gratitude. 

"Tut,  tut,"  said  the  old  man,  "no  time  for  that.  Let's  be 
getting  away  from  the  sarpents  as  fast  as  possible." 

Ethleen  rose,  and  the  two  were  soon  safely  concealed  by  the 
mountain  gorges,  though  in  the  nearest  and  most  direct  way  to 
rejoin  his  companions. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

-   waterI     water!!    water!!! 

WHEN  the  wounded  men  were  sufi&ciently  recovered,  we 
recommenced  our  journey,  and,  notwithstanding  all  that 
the  prophets  and  elders  could  say,  and  the  encouragement  they 
held  out  of  our  safety,  peace,  and  happiness  in  the  Promised 
Land,    our    people   very   generally   had    become  low-spirited. 

B m   rated   them   soundly  for  this.     "  Would  you,  then, 

return  to  the  flesh-pots  of  Egypt?"  he  said.  "Would  you 
dwell  among  the  heathen,  rather  than  endure  the  trials  and  dif- 
ficulties incident  to  the  possession  of  the  Lord's  goodly  heri- 
tage ?     Oh  I  for  shame,  for  shame  !  and  I  will  pray  for  you, 


MURMURINGS    IN    THE    CaMP,  253 

even  as  Moses  prayed  for  the  children  of  Israel  ;  pray  for  you, 
that  ye  fall  not  out  by  the  way." 

Such  exhortations,  however,  were  illy  calculated  to  produce  a 
pleasant  effect,  under  the  multiplicity  of  discouragements  that 
attended  the  emigration.  Food  had  become  scarce — that  is, 
such  as  we  were  accustomed  to  eat.  One  after  another,  the 
poor  worn-out  oxen  had  been  slain,  Mrs.  Beardsley  declared 
that  she  knew  it  would  be  so,  and  said  that  she  would  rather  die 
than  eat  a  morsel  of  horse  or  mule  flesh. 

Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  was  not  certain  about  the  dying,  but  pro- 
tested that  she  thought  it  horrible,  and  even  reflected  rather 
severely  on  the  first  mentioned  lady  for  exposing  herself  to  fore- 
seen difficulties. 

The  prophets  counselled  resignation,  and  dwelt  largely  on  the 
example  of  the  Israelites. 

"  Well,  I  can^t  see  any  resemblance  at  all,"  said  Mrs.  Beards- 
ley.  "  The  Lord  sent  them  quails  and  manna,  but  he  lets  us 
take  care  of  ourselves." 

"  We  are  under  another  dispensation." 

"  Another  dispensation,  is  it ! — then  why  talk  of  resemblan- 
ces where  none  exist  ?"  and  the  good  lady  snapped  her  knitting 
needles  with  redoubled  vigor. 

''  I  don't  see  that  you  have  anything  to  complain  of,  mother," 
said  Harmer,  jestingly.     **  Your  yarn  seems  to  hold  out  well." 

"Not  so  very  well,  either,"  she  answered.  "I  haven't  but 
six  balls." 

"  Six  balls, — and  how  many  have>you  knit  since  we  started  ?" 

"  Twelve." 

"  Why,  mother,  you  will  supply  the  whole  colony  with  stock- 
ings." 

"  But  we  can't  eat  stockings,"  said  Fan  Simpkins,  "  and  the 
trouble  now  seems  to  be  to  get  something  fit  to  eat.  This  dried 
buffalo  meat  is  actually  abominable." 


254  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

It  was  so,  in  fact,  being  very  little,  if  any,  better  than  so 
much  bark. 

That,  however,  was  only  the  beginning  of  sorrow,  for  in  a  few 
days  we  entered  a  sandy  and  barren  region,  where,  to  our  other 
ills  and  inconveniences,  that  most  intolerable  of  all,  the  want  of 
water,  was  added.  The  streams  were  all  dried  up,  the  rivers 
disappeared  from  their  channels,  there  was  neither  rain  nor  dew. 

But,  though  the  air  seemed  intensely  hot,  and  the  sky  exhib- 
ited not  a  trace  of  clouds,  there  was  a  softness  in  the  atmos- 
phere at  night,  a  resplendent  glory  in  the  stars,  altogether 
incomprehensible  and  most  delightful.  And  this  region,  other- 
wise so  sterile,  was  filled  with  flowers  of  the  richest  perfume 
and  the  brightest  colors.  In  man}-  places,  where  it  would  seem, 
from  the  gravelly,  sandy  nature  of  the  soil,  that  no  plant  what- 
ever could  take  root,  cactuses,  literally  covered  with  a  profusion 
of  large  crimson  flowers,  thrived  luxuriantly,  thus  presenting  a 
remarkable  contrast  to  the  surrounding  desolation.  For  one  of 
the  remarkable  characteristics  of  this  place,  was  the  utter 
absence  of  animal  life.  Not  a  bird  visited  these  resplendent 
blossoms,  not  a  butterfly  or  insect  enlivened  the  solitude.  Nei- 
ther hares  nor  pheasants  lurked  beneath  their  coverts.  Even 
the  Indians  seemed  to  avoid  the  country.  Once,  and  once  only, 
we  caught  the  glimpse  of  a  troop  of  wild  horses,  skirting  the 
horizon.  It  was  only  a  glimpse,  and  yet  I  shall  ever  remember 
the  graceful  agility  of  their  motions,  and  the  sleek  sparkle  of 
their  glossy  sides.  But  sadder  sights  than  these  awaited  us.  I 
had  descended  from  the  wagon  to  walk,  in  order  that  I  might 
examine  the  beautiful  flowers.  I  was  particularly  charmed  by 
two  or  three  huge  plants  of  the  cactus  species,  whicTi  had  grown 
so  close  together  that  they  appeared  compact.  They  were,  at 
least,  ninety  feet  in  circumference,  and  large  scarlet  blossoms 
depended  from  the  branches.  But,  while  stooping  to  gather  a 
bouquet,  my  fingers  inadvertently  touched  a  relic,  the  sight  of 


Horrible   Sufferings.  255 

which  filled  me  with  horror.  It  was  a  human  skeleton  ;  but  -the 
skin,  instead  of  falliag  away,  still  clung  to  the  bones,  showing 
the  veins,  and  muscles,  and  sinews,  in  a  horrible  state  of  preser- 
vation, yet  with  strict  fidelity  to  nature.  The  long,  lank,  bony 
fingers,  yet  held  a  paper  clutched  tightly  between  them.  Curi- 
osity was  stronger  than  fear,  and  I  removed  it.  There  were  a 
few  lines  written  with  a  pencil,  which  I  had  much  diCQculty  in 
making  out.     They  ran  : 

"  We  can  go  no  further.    My  wife  and  five  children — all  dying  for  want  of  water  I    Oh, 
God  !  this  death  ia  horrible  !" 

The  poor  fellow  had  evidently  sought  the  shelter  of  the  cactus 
to  shield  himself  from  the  burning  sun  ;  and  there  died  from 
burning,  intolerable  thirst.  But  the  wife  and  children — where 
where  were  were  they  ?  A  little  further  on,  in  the  same  state 
of  horrible  attenuation,  without  decay.  The  mother  yet  clasped 
her  infant  in  her  bony  arms,  and  the  thin,  tightly-drawn  lips  of 
the  child  were  pressed  to  her  cadaverous  breast.  Two  of  the 
children — a  boy  and  a  girl — had  their  fingers  interlaced  ;  while 
the  other  two  were  twined  in  each  other's  arms,  as  if  they 
sought  to  solace  the  agonies  of  thdt  horrible  death  by  the 
sweets  of  congenial  affection.  And  who  shall  say  that  they 
were  not  happier,  dying  thus,  than  multitudes  have  been  who 
departed  this  life  surrounded  by  all  the  comforts  of  wealth  and 
luxury,  but  with  hatred  gnawing,  Prometheus-like,  at  their 
hearts  ? 

But  the  best  of  us  were  in  no  condition  to  speculate  or  philo- 
sophize. Thirst,  intolerable  thirst,  was  burning  our  tongues  and 
scorching  our  brains.  Our  poor  animals  suffered  as  much,  or 
even  more  than  ourselves  ;  and  I  half  forgot  my  own  miseries  in 
witnessing  theirs. 

B m,  fond  of  instituting  comparisons  between  ourselves 

and  the  children  of  Israel,  began  to  talk  about  their  sufferings 


256  Female  Life  amoxg  the  Mormons, 

in  the  wilderness.  Mrs.  Beardsley,  whose  asperity  increased 
with  the  difficulties,  requested  him  to  step  forth  and  imitate  the 
example  of  Moses,  by  bringing  water  out  of  the  rock.  He 
declined  the  attempt,  however,  excusing  himself  on  the  ground 
that  his  followers  had  too  little  faith. 

At  length,  after  an  inconceivably  toilsome  and  weary  march, 
one  of  the  men  discovered  a  spring.  We  crowded  eagerly 
around  it,  both  men  and  beasts,  but  imagine  our  sorrow,  surprise 
and  consternation,  to  find  that  the  water  was  both  salt  and  bit- 
ter. Truly,  I  thought  of  the  waters  of  Marah,  but  no  miracle 
interposed  for  us,  as  in  that  case,  and  while  some  murmured, 
and  others  prayed,  a  third  party  sat  in  sullen  despair,  and  many 
wept.  All  around  here  were  the  skeletons  of  men  and  horses, 
which  had  not  been  able  to  find  support  for  their  lives. 

Buckley,  with  his  great  sagacity,  and  knowledge  of  the  coun- 
try, declared  he  knew  from  infallible  signs  that  water  must  be 
near.  Accordingly,  several  of  the  men  set  off  to  look  for  it,  and 
about  a  mile  distant,  found  the  bed  of  a  stream,  from  which  the 
water  had  disappeared,  a  little  only  remaining  in  holes,  which 
was  increased  by  digging,  until  we  all  received  a  comfortable 
supply.  Our  route  the  next  day,  was  through  a  country  equally 
dry  and  sterile,  where  the  trail  was  literally  paved  with  the  skel- 
etons of  men  and  horses.  These  latter  were  continually  giving 
out,  some  from  thirst,  others  from  crippled  feet.  A  dull  and 
sullen  despair  pervaded  the  company,  and  this  was  considerably 
enhanced  from  the  fact,  that  many  had  lost  their  confidence  in 
the  knowledge  and  sagacity  of  the  leaders. 

"  When,  oh  !  when,  will  this  ever  come  to  an  end  ?"  said 
Louisa,  one  morning,  as  we  commenced  our  weary  march.  "  I 
had  heard  of  the  American  deserts,  where  wild  horses,  rode  by 
wilder  Indians,  roamed,  but  never  thought  to  be  myself  a  wan- 
derer over  its  sterile  plains." 

Generally,  however,  the  women  bore  their  sufferings  with  a 


More  of  Fan^s  Coquetries.  25t 

fortitude  far  surpassing  that  of  the  men.  Some  of  them  even 
affected  a  cheerfulness  they  were  far  from  feeling,  in  order  to 
support  the  sinking  spirits  of  the  party.  Fan  Simpkins  still  car- 
ried on  her  ridiculous  coquetries,  much  to  the  amusement  of 
Mrs.  Bradish,  but  to  the  infinite  chagrin  of  the  victims.  Sub- 
jected to  this  annoyance,  old  Mrs,  Stilipian  scarcely  perceivec 
the  presence  of  other  ills.  When  the  old  gentleman  walked 
Fan  would  take  his  arm;  when  he  rode,  she  would  sit  besid 
him ;  then  she  would  present  him  with  bouquets,  talk  to  him,  sing 
for  him,  and  strive,  by  every  means,  to  attract  his  attention. 
We  might  be  hazarding  too  much,  to  say  that  the  old  man  was 
charmed  and  fascinated,  though  it  is  certain  that  he  was  not 
displeased,  and  gave  her  far  more  encouragement  than  suitedjiis 
wife. 

"  Mrs.  Stillman  cannot  be  a  true  believer,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish^ 
"  or  she  would  see  the  expediency  and  necessity  of  these  things, 
and  cease  her  ridiculous  opposition,  accordingly.  Does  she  sup- 
pose that  her  puny  resentment  is  to  change  a  practice  incorpo- 
rated with  a  system  of  divine  truth  ?" 

"It  is  impossible  to  tell  what  she  supposes,  or  proposes. 
Indeed  it  is  scarcely  probable  that  she  entertains  the  idea  of 
any  definite  scheme  whatever,  but  she  hates  and  abhors  the 
thought  of  sharing  her  husband's  affections  with  a  youthful 
rival." 

]S'otwithstanding  her  errors  and  failings,  Mrs.  Bradish  exhi- 
bited a  strength  of  mind  and  purpose  truly  admirable.  .Under 
all  the  dangers  and  difficulties  of  our  tiresome  journey,  she  main- 
tained the  same  serenity,  counselled  the  same  direct,  straightfor- 
ward measures  ;  seeming  to  take  the  whole  thing  as  a  matter  of 
course.  When  the  others  complained,  she  sung  ;  when  they 
wept,  she  returned  thanks  ;  when  they  cursed  (for  some  of  the 
men,  notwithstanding  their  character  of  saints,  did  curse),  she 
prayed  ;  when  they  sat  in  sullen  despair,  she  laughed  and  chat- 


258  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

ted,  told  humorous  stories,  and  otherwise  sought  to  divert  their 
attention. 

Then,  too,  she  was  kind  and  considerate,  and,  though  in  every- 
body's business,  really  counselled  wisely.  There  are  good  points 
in  every  character  ;  amid  a  multitude  of  vices  there  are  always 
some  virtues,  and  it  frequently  happens  that  the  most  glaring 
defects  are  associated  with  the  kmdest  hearts.  And  this 
woman,  so  Amazon-like  in  her  habits,  would  nurse  the  sick, 
especially  children,  with  the  fondest  care.  Above  all  others, 
she  possessed  the  art  so  useful  to  nurses  of  getting  the  little 
rebels  to  take  medicine.  Was  a  nauseous  dose  of  bitter  tea  to 
be  administered,  she  must  be  called  into  requisition,  and  never 
failed,  sometimes  by  coaxing,  sometimes  by  scolding,  and  some- 
times by  other  means,  in  getting  them  to  drink  it.  She  seemed 
to  delight  in  making  her  influence  felt ;  above  all,  she  had  a 
quickness  of  perception  as  to  our  necessities,  with  a  ready  skill 
in  making  the  most  of  means.  *" 

But  all  her  cheerfulness  and  care  could  not  render  the  heat  and 
thirst  less  intolerable,  while  journeying  over  the  hot  yellow  sands 
of  this  elevated  country.  It  could  not  make  the  bisuada  auy 
more  palatable,  or  communicate  a  more  grateful  succulency  to 
the  leaves  of  the  sour  dock,  with  which  we  moistened  our  mouths; 
but  when  one  day  at  sunset,  we  came  to  a  bold  running  stream, 
we  felt  that  Providence  had  not  deserted  us,  for  appearances  led 
us  to  conclude  that  the  wilderness  of  sand  was  passed. 

We  now  came  to  the  Indian  country,  and  their  hostile  demon- 
strations were  far  from  pleasant.  As  there  was  an  abundance 
of  water  and  good  grass,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  rest  and 
refresh  the  animals  for  a  day  or  two.  This  gave  the  savages 
abundant  opportuuity  to  harass  and  distress  us.  The  men  were 
obliged  to  keep  arms  in  their  hands  continually.  Towards  even- 
ing they  began  surrounding  the  horses,  which  had  been  driven  for 
pasture  to  a  fresh  hill-side.    They  were  immediately  driven  into 


Hostile  Indians.  259 

cloae  quarters.  During  the  night  we  were  much  troubled  with 
them,  but  being  desirious  of  peace,  we  simply  acted  on  the 
defensive.  The  next  morning  multitudes  of  them  were  seen  in 
every  direction.  Some  on  the  bottoms,  others  on  the  hills ; 
some  silent,  but  many  pointing  at  and  haranguing  us.  Their 
language  being  probably  a  dialect  of  the  Utah,  Harmer  could 
understand  them  very  well.  They  were,  evidently  hostile  towards 
us,  and  we  were  not  very  well  disposed  to  them.  They  were 
almost  nude,  without  either  hats  or  shoes.  Their  hair  being 
gathered  into  a  knot  behind,  was  ornamented  by  the  plumes  of 
eagles,  or  tufts  of  horse-hair.  Besides  his  bow,  each  man  carried 
a  quiver  with  forty  or  fifty  arrows,  partially  drawn  out.  Besides 
these,  each  man  held  two  or  three  in  his  hand  for  instant  service. 
These  arrows  were  barbed  with  a  translucent  stone,  a  species 
of  opal,  nearly  as  hard,  and  quite  as  beautiful  as  the  diamond ; 
and  when  shot  from  their  long  bows,  were  almost  as  effective  as 
powder  and  ball. 

In  these  Indians  I  was  forcibly  struck  with  an  animal  appear- 
ance. Their  motions,  their  countenances,  and  the  expression  of 
their  eyes,  were  those  of  a  wild  beast.  One,  who  appeared  to  be 
the  chief,  with  two  or  three  warriors,  came  boldly  into  our  camp. 
When  shown  the  weapons  of  our  men,  "  Well,"  he  replied, 
twanging  his  bow,  "  these  are  quite  as  good." 

"  Pshaw  I"  said  Harmer,  aiming  at  a  bird,  which  he  shot 
dead. 

The  Indian  gave  a  derisive  laugh,  and  brought  down  another. 
Eearful  of  the  consequences  likely  to  result,  Mr.  Ward  went 
forward  to  expostulate,  and  bestowing  a  small  present  on  the 
Indians  induced  them  to  leave  the  camp. 

These  savages  are  a  miserable  and  degraded  race,  infinitely 
inferior  to  their  more  warlike  brethren  of  the  Sioux,  Pawnee  and 
Snake  tribes.  They  chiefly  subsist  on  roots  and  lizards,  and 
each  man  is  furnished  with  a  long  stick,  hooked  at  one  end,  with 


260  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

■which  they  search  for  their  favorite  food  in  the  crevices  of  the 
rocks.  These  they  roasted  and  ate  with  great  relish.  Toothing 
delighted  them  more  than  to  get  hold  of  a  worn-out  horse  or 
mule,  the  flesh  of  which,  half  cooked  by  the  fire,  and  eaten 
without  salt,  afforded  them  a  real  luxury. 

To  the  Mormons,  who  regarded  the  Indians  as  descendants  of 
the  ten  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  these  people  offered  a  subject  of 
curious  and  devout  speculation,  but  though  the  Mormon  Bible 
was  brought  forth,  and  its  contents  scanned  with  the  closest 
scrutiny,  no  clue  could  be  obtained  to  their  origin,  or  the 
patriarch  whence  they  sprung. 

Buckley,  whose  views  of  religion  and  philosophy  were  some- 
what original,  declared  that  the  Indians  were  a  race  by  them- 
selves ;  that  they  were  produced  in  fact  just  where  they  were 
%  found,  and  not  at  all  attributable  to  our  first  parents. 

" How  produced ?"  said  Harmer,  "you  do  not  suppose  that 
they  growed  like  a  tree  ?" 

''Yes  ;  exactly  like  a  tree.  Did  ye  ever  read  the  first  chap- 
ter of  Genesis  ?" 

All  said  that  they  had. ' 

"Well  don't  you  know  that  it  reads  there  that  God  said. 
*  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  grass;  the  herb  yielding  seed,  and  the 
fruit  tree  yielding  fruit  after  his  kind ;'  and  it  was  so." 

"  But  what  has  that  to  do  with  the  Indians  ?" 

"  Nothing  particularly,  though  it  has  something  to  do  with 
the  trees." 

"  So  we  perceive." 

"  Well,  in  another  verse  it  says  that  God  said,  '  Let  the  waters 
bring  forth  abundantly  the  moving  creature  that  hath  life  ; '  and 
it  was  so  ;  now  listen,  in  another  verse  still  further  on,  we  find 
that  God  said,  *  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  abundantly  the  living 
creature  after  his  kind,  cattle,  and  creeping  thing,  and  beast  of 
the  field  after  his  kind  ; '  and  it  was  so.    Now  what  I  want  you 


A  New   Difficulty.  261 

to  see  is  this,  that  the  earth  brought  forth  trees  and  animals, 
and  that  the  waters  brought  forth  fish,  and  such  like,  by  the 
same  process.  Then  if  trees,  and  fish,  and  animals,  were  thus 
brought  forth,  why  not  Indians,  too  ?" 

"  Then  you  think  that  the  Indians  are  beasts  V* 

"  To  be  sure  I  do,  beasts  just  as  much  as  mules." 

"  And  have  no  souls  ?" 

"  Souls  are  something  that  I,  for  one,  don't  know  anything 
about." 

The  next  morning  B— — m .  informed  ^us  that  it  had  been 
revealed  to  him,  that  these  savages  were  the  tribe  of  God,  and 
that  their  present  degraded  state  was  a  judgment  upon  them, 
for  their  want  of  faith. 

As  no  one  could  disprove  the  truth  of  this  statement,  it 
remained  undisputed. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 


OTHER   DIFFICULTIES. 


SAFELY  beyond  the  sterile  and  desolate  wilderness,  and  the 
hordes  of  wild,  untutored  savages,  we  began  to  congratulate 
ourselves  on  the  prospect  of  future  comfort,  when  a  new  diffi- 
culty presented,  of  a  diametrically  opposite  character.  We  had 
been  distressed  with  heat  and  the  absence  of  moisture.  We 
had  experienced  the  dull  monotony  of  arid  plains,  and  now  it 
was  our  lot  to  encounter  the  formidable  obstacles  of  giant  moun- 
tains covered  with  sno"v,  and  to  feel  the  fiercer  sufferings  occa- 
sioned by  wintry  cold. 

Mrs.  Bradish  looked  at  the  mountains,  but  her  eye  never 
blenched. 


262  Female  Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  Is  it  possible,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  "  that  we  are  expected 
to  cross  these  mouutaias  ?" 

"To  be  sure,  the  land  we  seek  lies  beyond  them,"  said 
Harmer. 

"  And  lie  beyond  them  it  may,"  returned  the  old  lady,  "  but 
for  my  part,  I  know  that  it  would  be  utterly  impossible  for  any 
man,  woman,  or  child  to  ever  get  to  it." 

"You  are  greatly  mistaken,  mother,"  replied  Harmer,  "these 
mountains  are  not  so  formidable  as  they  appear.  We  shall  not 
attempt  to  clamber  up  the  perpendicular  ascent ;  far  from  it,  but 
seek  for  notches,  and  gaps,  and  passes,  and" 

"  Go  wandering  about  for  months,  get  lost,  and  starved  to 
death,  perhaps." 

"Oh,  you  are  meeting  trouble  more  than  half  way." 

"No  such  thing,  I  am  only  making  preparations  for  an  emer- 
gency that  will  surely  come." 

"  What  makes  you  think  so  ?" 

"  Because  we  are  travelling  the  same  road  that  other  poor 
emigrants  who  perished  have  travelled." 

^'  And  yet  that  is  nothing.  The  road  we  have  already  passed 
is  strewn  with  skeletons ;  if  others  died,  that  is  no  proof  that 
we  shall." 

I  saw  that  blank  amazement  and  apprehension  filled  the 
minds  of  many.  Some  openly  murmured,  but  the  greater  num- 
ber prepared  to  advance  boldly  into  the  mountains,  and  over- 
come the  dangers,  by  facing  them. 

"  Cursed  be  he  that  putteth  his  hand  to  the  plough  and 

looketh  back,"  said  B m,  "  my  friends  and  brethren  I  wish 

you  to  remember  the  fate  of  Lot's  wife." 

"  I  wonder  what  good  that  would  do  ?"  said  Fan  Simpkins, 
"  we  ain't  pillars  of  salt." 

"  I  wish  that  you  was,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  emphasizing 
the  "you.'' 


Ethleen,   the   Indian    Girl.  263 

"  Why  so,  mother  ?"  said  Fan  provokingly,  "  'tis  strange  that 
while  you  love  papa  better  than  anybody  else,  you  are  not 
willing  for  other  people  to  love  him  too." 

"Jezebel,"  muttered  the  old  woman,  and  though  hitherto  con- 
sidered of  a  very  remarkably  peaceable  disposition,  she  made  a 
motion  that  seemed  very  much  like  shaking  her  fist. 

Emily,  a  great  lover  of  nature,  exulted  in  the  picturesque 
scenery,  and  declared  herself  amply  repaid  for  all  her  fatigue 
and  suffering.  She  and  Ethleen  were  inseparable,  and  the 
beautiful  child  of  the  desert  was  making  a  rapid  acquaintance 
with  the  English  language,  under  the  tuition  of  her  equally 
beautiful  instructress  ;  while  she  amply  repaid  the  debt  by 
teaching  Emily  the  use  of  the  bow  and  arrow.  Moore  united  his 
instructions  to  those  of  Emily,  and  the  susceptible  heart  of  Eth- 
leen readily  acknowledged  the  claims  of  her  deliverer.  Side  by 
side  they  wandered  over  the  valleys  and  along  the  hills.  Mrs. 
Bradish  had  designed  for  her  a  singularly  beautiful  and  unique 
costume.  It  consisted  of  full  Turkish  trowsers  of  rich  purple 
stuff,  an  orange  vest  or  boddice,  fastened  with  silk  buttons,  and 
worn  over  a  cjiemisette  of  snowy  muslin,  to  which  was  sometimes 
added,  by  jvay  of  full  dress,  a  crimson  sash.  A  delicately 
embroidered  mo(j^|in  protected  her*  graceful  foot;  while  her 
long  black  hair  was  gathered  into  braids,  and  wound  around  her 
bead  in  the  form  of  coronet,  to  which  were  appended  the  bright- 
est flowers  and  feathers. 

"  OK,  I  would  like  to  live  here  always,^'  she  saidio  Moore  and 
Emily,  one  day  when  they  had  climbed  a  hill  that  afforded  a 
beautiful  prospect,  ''  it  is  so  beautiful,  and  looks  so  much  like  the 
scenery  around  my  father's  village.' 

"What  was  the  name  of  your  father,  dear  Ethleen?  you 
never  told  me,"  Emily  said, 

"  My  father  was  a  chief  and  warrior,"  answered  Ethleen,  "  his 
name  is  of  no  account." 


264  Female    Life   among  the  Mormons. 

The  youthful  savage  had  learned  sufficiently  of  our  tongue  to 
understand  that  its  definition  with  us  would  be  ridiculous,  and 
so  she  refused  to  reveal  it ;  it  was  simply, the  Buffalo's  Horn. 

"  Had  you  any  brothers  and  sisters  ?"  continued  Emily. 

"  Two  brothers,  and  one  sister." 

"  And  do  you  not  wish  to  go  back  and  live  with  them  ?" 

The  poor  girl  made  no  answer,  but  burst  into  tears. 

"Emily,  how  cruel  you  are,"  exclaimed  Charley,  "her  rela- 
tives were  all  slain  by  these  savages,  from  whom  we  rescued  her. 
At  any  rate,  that  is  what  she  told  me." 

"It  was  thoughtless  in  me,"  said  Emily,  "Ethleen,  love,  do 
not  weep,  you  shall  stay  with  us  always,  indeed  you  shall." 

"  With  me,"  suggested  Charley. 

"  Very  well,  with  you,  then." 

Ethleen  soon  wiped  away  her  tears,  and  they  descended  to  the 
valley,  where  we  were  encamped. 

This  valley,  which  was  about  six  miles  wide,  was  bordered  on 
either  side  by  mountains  from  twelve  hundred  to  two  thousand 
feet  high.  On  the  north,  broken  and  granite  masses  rose 
abruptly  from  the  green  sward,  terminating  in  a  line  of  jagged 
summits.  On  the  south,  the  range  was  finely  timbered,  and  at 
night  luminous  with  fires,  probably  the  \^4K*  of  the  Indians, 
who  were  in  the  neighborhood.  Among  these  masses,  there 
were  sometimes  isolated  hills  and  ridges,  with  green  valleys 
opening  between  them,  whose  deep  verdure  and  profusion  of 
beautiful  flowers  presented  a  fine  contrast  to  the  sterile  gran- 
deur of  the  rocks,  and  the  barrenness  of  the  sandy  plains. 

The  western  part  of  this  valley  bore  all  the  characteristics  of 
an  elevated  plain,  and.  the  ground  was  completely  whitened  with 
saline  efflorescences  that  shone  like  a  lake  reflecting  in  the  sun. 
Advancing  still  further  along,  we  came  to  a  number  of  isolated  ^' 
cones  about  fifty  feet  high,  consisting  of  layers  of  white  clay  and 
m^rl,  in  nearly  horizontal  strata.     Several  herds  of  antelope 


Picturesque  Scenery.  265 

made  their  appearance,  and  a  grizzly  bear  was  seen  scrambling 
among  the  rocks.  As  we  passed  along,  we  caught  the  glimpse 
of  mountain  torrent,  and  subsequently,  encamped  on  the  banks 
of  a  river  which  Buckley  asserted  was  a  tributary  of  the  Colo- 
rado. Here  we  found  an  abundance  of  soft  green  grass,  with 
beautiful  flowers,  that  made  the  bottoms  look  gay  as  a  garden. 
Several  of  our  young  people  went  out  to  gather  bouquets,  while 
the  hunters  departed  to  look  for  game.  The  spirits  of  the 
whole  party  seemed  agreeably  refreshed  with  the  salutary 
change  from  sterility  to  a  plentiful  supply  of  grass  and  water, 
while  the  bracing  mountain  air  acted  like  a  charm  on  our  weak- 
ened frames,  but  we  could  not  be  insensible  to  the  fact  that  our 
provisions  were  daily  becoming  scarcer,  and  that  we  should  pro- 
bably have  to  encounter  famine,  accompanied  with  cold. 

But  it  would  be  useless  and  tedious  to  follow  our  line  of 
travel.  One  day  we  were  traversing  an  undulating  country, 
consisting  of  greyish  sand-stone  and  fine-grained  conglomerates  ; 
another,  our  route  lay  along  a  river  valley,  bordered  by  hills  of 
moderate  height  ;  while,  again,  we  were  passing  among  primi- 
tive rocks,  characterized  by  wildness  and  disorder,  with  impetu- 
ous torrents  tumbling  over  them.  Sometimes  the  tall  crags 
were  utterly  sterile  and  naked,  and  sometimes  they  were  par- 
tially or  completely  covered  with  aspen,  beech,  willow,  and  tall 
pines,  nodding  in  magnificent  grandeur  over  their  summits.  In 
several  places,  we  discerned  traces  of  beaver  on  the  streams  ; 
remnants  of  dams,  near  which  were  lying  trees  which  they  had 
cut  down.  Sometimes  we  ascended  hills,  at  others  crossed 
ravines,  or  traversed  deep  valleys,  filled  with  blocks  of  granite, 
mica  slate,  or  milky  quartz.  We  journeyed  at  frequent  inter- 
vals over  elevated  prairies,  whitened  in  occasional  spots  with 
small  salt  lakes,  from  some  of  which  the  waters  had  evaporated, 
leaving  the  ground  covered  with  saline  incrustations,  while  in 
others  a  bitter  brine  remained,  standing  about  in  littl«  holes,  or 

12 


266  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

spread  over  a  surface  of  considerable  diameter,  and  probably 
two  feet  in  depth.  In  this  locality  we  made  our  fires  of  artemi- 
sia,  which  burned  well,  with  a  clear,  oily  flame. 

At  length,  after  a  weary  and  toilsome  ascent  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles,  we  came  to  what  has  been  denominated  the 
South  Pass.  In  this  there  is  nothing  of  the  gorge-like  passes 
characteristic  of  the  AUeghauies,  in  America,  or  the  Simplon 
and  St.  Bernard,  of  Europe,  but  the  ascent  is  so  continual  and 
gradual,  that  the  traveller  finds  himself  on  the  summit  without 
being  reminded  of  any  change.  And  thence  we  obtained  a 
magnificent  view,  in  one  direction,  over  a  broken  and  champaign 
country,  covered  at  short  distances  by  isolated  hills.  In 
another,  the  Wind  River  Mountains  appeared  on  the  horizon, 
like  a  low  mountainous  ridge  ;  while  directly  before  us  we  beheld 
the  snow  line  of  massive  mountains,  their  white  peaks  glittering 
in  the  sun,  and  seeming  to  pierce  the  heavens.  The  air  was 
extremely  cold,  the  sky  clear  and  beautiful,  without  a  trace  of 
cloud.  The  elders  proposed  a  halt — and  there,  amid  the  wild 
magnificence  of  nature,  with  rocks  and  heights  and  mountains 
and  granite  boulders  on  all  sides  of  us,  they  commenced  a  hymn 
of  thanksgiving,  and,  whether  or  not  we  accede  to  the  Mor- 
mon ritual,  or  have  faith  in  the  Mormon  doctrine,  all  must  con- 
clude that  the  tune,  the  scene,  and  the  occasion  were  particu- 
larly well  calculated  to  inspire  devotional  sentiments,  and  all 
heartily  joined  in  the  strain.  Never  had  the  magnificent  moun- 
tains witnessed  such  a  scene  before.  The  ancient  rocks  had 
reverberated  thousands  of  times  to  the  war-shout  of  savages, 
and  the  howls  of  wild  beasts,  but  never  to  the  worship  of  God. 
Then  all  bowed,  and  prayers  were  offered,  the  rude  trapper  fer- 
vently joining,  as  did  every  one  else.  Though  Ethleen  under- 
stood little  of  the  worship,  she  appeared  struck  with  its  appro-.> 
priateness  and  simplicity. 

Just  as  we  commenced  descending  the  inclined  plane  of  the 


An  Indian  Alrar.  26T 

western  side,  we  came  to  a  pile  of  unhewn  stone,  whicli,  consid- 
ering the  size  and  appearance  of  the  boulders,  had  evidently 
been  brought  with  much  labor  and  difficulty  together.  While 
we  were  speculating  on  its  character  and  purpose,  Ethleen 
approached.  She  shuddered  at  beholding  it,  and  was  hastening 
on,  when,  observing  her  agitation,  I  inquired  if  she  knew  its 
use.  She  replied  in  the  affirmative,  saying  that  it  was  an  Indian 
altar,  where  they  offered  to  their  gods  such  sacrifices  as  could 
be  obtained,  with  now  and  then  a  captive  taken  in  war. 

Leaving  this  memento  of  an  idolatrous  belief,  we  passed  on, 
and  soon  reached  a  river,  said  to  be  a  tributary  of  the  Colorado. 
It  was  broad  and  shallow,  with  a  full,  swift .  current,  over  a 
rocky  bed.  It  was  timbered  with  a  growth  of  low  bushes  and 
dense  willows,  among  which  were  very  little  verdant  spots, 
alfording  fine  grass  for  the  animals,  and  many  beautiful  plants 
for  my  botanical  collection.  "We  crossed  several  other  streams, 
in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  generally  mountain  torrents,  flow- 
ing impetuously  over  a  rocky  bed  ;  and  passed  some  isolated 
hills  of  a  remarkable  character.  The  Indians,  according  to 
Ethleen,  have  some  interesting  traditional  legends  connected 
with  these  places.  They  regard  them  as  especially  under  the 
power  and  influence  of  evil  spirits,  who,  they  assert,  frequently 
make  themselves  visible,  particularly  on  the  highest  one,  in  the 
form  of  a  cloud. 

We  found  the  cold  gradually  increasing,  and  the  air  becom- 
ing purer  and  more  bracing.  Water  froze  at  night,  and  fires 
were  more  comfortable.  I  am  not  over-fond  of  stirring  early, 
but  came  out  sooner  than  usual  in  order  to  witness  the  magnifi- 
cent sunrises.  The  sky  is  inexpressibly  clear  and  blue.  The 
first  rays  of  the  sun  have  tipped  with  gold  the  lofty  snowy  peak 
of  the  mountain,  though  they  have  not  reached  us.  In  the  east 
a  long  mountain  wall  rises  abruptly  two  thousand  feet,  behind 
which   snowy  peaks,  belonging   to   another  ridge,  arc  visible, 


268  Female   Life  among  the  Mormon& 

though  dark,  and  standing  out  clear  against  the  glowing  sky. 
A  fog,  just  risen  from  the  river,  creeps  along  the  base  of  the 
mountain  at  our  feet.  The  scene  becomes,  every  moment  more 
grand,  interesting,  and  magnificent.  The  sun  surmounts  the 
wall,  with  a  broad,  glowing  disc,  and  instantly  effects  a  magical 
change.  The  river  glows  like  molten  gold,  the  valleys  gleam, 
and  the  snowy  peaks  seem  clothed  in  garments  of  silver. 
Though  these  mountains  have  never  been  famed  in  song  and 
story,  they  have  a  character  of  grandeur  and  magnificence,  and 
will  doubtless  find  pens  and  pencils  to  do  them  justice.  In  the 
scenery  before  us,  we  perceive  how  much  a  forest  improves  a 
view,  as  the  dark  pines  of  the  mountains  were  a  source  of  much 
additional  beauty.  We  were  now  approaching  a  huge  moun- 
tain chain,  and  consequently  soon  became  involved  in  very  bro- 
ken ground,  among  long  ridges,  covered  with  fragments  of 
granite.  Winding  our  way,  with  great  difficulty,  up  a  long 
ravine,  we  came,  unexpectedly,  in  sight  of  a  beautiful  lake,  set 
like  a  gem  in  the  mountains,  and  which  proved  to  be  the  head- 
waters of  a  large  stream,  tributary  to  Green  River.  The  sheet 
of  water  lay  transversely  along  the  course  we  had  been  pursu- 
ing, and  effectually  blockaded  all  further  passage.  It  became 
necessary  to  halt  and  call  a  council,  and,  as  our  jaded  animals 
required  rest,  we  encamped. 

While  the  elders  were  discussing  the  best  and  nearest  route 
to  turn  the  flank  of  the  lake,  I  amused  myself  in  listening  to  the 
remarks  of  Mrs.  Beardsley,  and  admiring  the  stately  magnifi- 
cence of  the  surrounding  scene. 

"Just  as  I  knowed  it  would  be,"  said  the  old  lady,  knitting 
away  with  redoubled  energy  ;  "I  was  confident  that  we  should 
get  lost." 

"  For  my  part,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  "  I  believe  we  have 
been  lost  all  the  time." 
•   "  I  begin  to  Ihink  myself,"  said  Buckley,  "  that  we  have  come 


-^^SSBS'The  Lost  Trail,  269 

considerably  out  of  our  way.  I  wonder  what  we  have  been 
thinking  of  all  the  time." 

"  Of  nothing  at  all  but  foolishness,"  said  the  irritated  old 
lady. 

"Kever  mind,  mother,"  said  Louisa — "but  did  you  ever  see 
such  magnificent  rocks  ?" 

*'  I  never  want  to  see  them  again,"  said  the  old  lady,  who 
cared  very  little  for  the  magnificence  of  nature. 

The  whole  scene  was  one  of  surprising  grandeur.  With 
nothing  to  intercept  or  lessen  the  view,  a  mighty,  ridge  of  snow- 
capped mountains  rose  before  us,  pile  upon  pile,  glowing  in  the 
bright  refulgence  of  an  unclouded  sky.  Immediately  beneath 
them,  and  between  two  ridges  covered  with  dark  pines,  lay  the 
lake,  glittering  in  the  rich  sunlight,  its  banks  of  yellow  sand, 
and  the  light  foliage  of  the  aspen  groves  contrasting  with  the 
gloomy  grandeur  of  the  shadowy  pines. 

After  a  long  discussion,  it  was  decided  that  we  should  retrace 
our  steps  to  the  foot  of  the  South  Pass,  and  thence  enter  the 
valley  which  communicated  immediately  with  the  Green  River, 
and  thence  inclining  southward,  led  directly  to  Bear  River,  a 
tributary  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  A  half-civilized  Indian  of 
the  Black-feet  tribe,  who  had  been  trapping  for  beaver  among 
the  hills,  seeing  our  fires,  came  into  the  camp,  and  volunteered 

to  be  our  guide.    B m  at  first  refused  to  receive  him,  but 

the  people  began  to  murmur,  and  he  was  forced  to  accede.  Our 
misfortune,  indeed,  was  chiefly  attributable  to  the  headstrong 
Prophet,  who  persisted  in  opposing  Harmer,  and  making  his 
crude  revelations  the  guide  of  the  people,  though  it  appeared 
that  the  others  had  become  somewhat  bewildered  among  the 
Tarious  intersecting  trails. 


270  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

BEAR  RIVER  VALLEY. 

DITRIXG  our  long  journey  I  have  had  no  occasion  to  allude 
to  either  Mrs.  Cook,  or  Irene,  the  spiritual  wife  of  Smith. 
The  former,  on  the  death  of  his  wife,  attached  herself  unre- 
servedly to  Mr.  Murray.  It  was  rumored  that  they  quarrelled, 
and  even  came  to  blows  :  one  thing,  however,  is  certain,  illicit 
connexions  uniformly  terminate  unhappily,  and  she  manifested 
the  utmost  indifference  at  his  death.  After  this  event  she 
became  exceedingly  intimate  with  Irene,  who  manifested  the 
utmost  pride  and  statehness,  and  gloried  herself  in  keeping  the 
relics  of  Smith.  Every  few  days  the  precious  garments  were 
brought  out  and  aired,  and  then  returned  to  the  place  of  depo- 
sit amid  the  perfume  of  musk  and  amber.  During  all  this  time 
Irene  looked  haughty  and  discontented,  said  very  little  to  any 

one,  and  evidently  regarded  the  wives  of  B m  with  no 

friendly  feeling.  She  absolutely  refused  to  accord  them  the  tri- 
fling deference  that  courtesy  required,  remarking  that  the  sur- 
viving relict  of  the  Father  of  Mormonism,  should  rather  receive 
than  bestow  homage.  This  formed  the  subject  of  a  good  jest, 
and  then  no  more  was  said  about  it. 

But  in  our  camp  was  one  man,  an  elder,  who  had  steadily, 

and  from  the  first,  opposed  the   election  of  B m  to  the 

leadership  and  temporal  head  of  the  church.  Rumor  hinted  that 
he  aspired  to  the  dignity  himself,  but  being  foiled,  grew  envious 
and  malicious  towards  his  successful  rival.    However  this  might 


The  Secret  Enemy.  271 

be,  he  had  been  to  B m  like  Mordecai  sitting  in  the  king's 

gate  to  Haman,  refusing  to  do  him  the  outward  homage  which 
his  heart  refused.  Doubtless,  this  was  extremely  unpleasant  to 
one  so  tenacious  of  his  dignity  and  honor,"  but  he  had  the  good 
sense  to  perceive  that  it  would  require  punishment,  if  noticed, 
and  this  he  was  perfectly  aware  would  place  his  enemy  in  a  pro- 
minent situation  that  would  augur  well  to  his  cause. 

Lawrence  made  his  animosity  and  dislike  felt  in  a  thousand 
ways,  though  it  would  have  been  a  difficult  matter  to  express  in 
plain  language  any  one  act  that  was  reprehensible.  Every 
intelligent  observer  knows,  however,  that  almost  every  passion 
or  emotion  of  the  human  breast  can  be  expressed  without  words. 
Who  has  not  read  indifference,  disgust,  and  dislike,  as  well  as 
love  and  tenderness,  in  looks.  Then,  how  much  may  be  implied 
in' a  shrug,  a  tone  of  the  voice,  or  glance  of  the  eye  ?  What  an 
insinuation  of  hate,  or  malice,  or  slander,  may  be  couched  under 
the  smoothest  words  ;  and  how  much  more  certain  are  such  of 
doing  harm,  since  we  imbibe  the  impression  without  being 
■exactly  aware  of  what  it  is  ?  Then  Lawrence  was  exceedingly 
mnning  and  diplomatic,  affecting  a  taciturnity  and  reserve,  altoge- 
ther foreign  to  his  character.  He  always  kept  himself  in  the 
oack-ground,  said  little,  took  no  part  in  discussions  or  alterca- 
tions, and  made  himself  familiar  to  no  one,  unless,  indeed,  we 
except  Irene  ;  yet,  few  that  looked  into  the  deep  unfathomable 
recesses  of  his  eyes  ;  few  that  saw  his  brow  wrinkled  with 
thought,  could  keep  from  thinking  that  under  this  smooth  exte- 
rior the  pent-up  fires  of  volcanic  passion  lay  concealed. 
Recently  he  had  paid  more  than  ordinary  attention  to  Irene. 
They  had  long  conferences,  took  long  walks,  and  associated 
together  on  all  occasions.  Mrs.  Cook,  though  the  friend  and 
companion  of  Irene,  was  evidently  a  secondary  personage  with 
him. 

Mrs.  Bradish,  always  awake  to  everything  that  was  going  on, 


272  Female   Ltfe  among   the   Mormons. 

observed  this,  and  soon  came  to  a  definite  conclusion,  as  to  its 
tendency.  Coming  to  our  tent,  one  day,  she  exclaimed  ;  "Depend 
upon  it,  Mr.  Ward,  there  is  something  wrong  about  Lawrence 
and  Irene  I" 

"  And  what  may  it  be  ?" 

"  I  can^t  exactly  tell,  though  time  will  develop." 

"  That  he  wants  a  wife — a  very  natural  want,  to  be  sure," 
said  Mr.  Ward,  laughing. 

"  And  the  mitre  ?" 

"  I  hardly  think  he  has  any  designs  on  that." 

"  Well,  we  shall  see.    ^he  fact  is,"  continued  Mrs.  Bradish, 

"that  B m  committed  a  great  niistake,  in  not   marrying 

Irene,  himself.  I  told  him  so,  at  the  time.  She  is  excessively 
ambitious,  and  standing  in  so  near  a  relation  to  the  first  Pro- 
phet, considers  herself  entitled  to  fill  a  corresponding  place  to 
the  second." 

"  Is  it  too  late,  yet  ?" 

"  To  be  sure  it  is." 

"Think  so?" 

"  I  know  it.  Yesterday,  as  in  duty  bound,  I  communicated 
my  suspicions  to  him.  He  affected  to  treat  the  matter  with 
indifference,  though  I  could  see  that  he  really  felt  concern. 
When  I  mentioned  Irene,  and  her  former  connection  with  the 
sainted  dead,  he  smiled,  and  inquired  if  I  supposed  Irene  consid- 
ered herself  insulted  by  his  neglect ;  to  which  I  replied  in  the 
affirmative. 

" '  Well,'  he  answered,  complacently,  *  heaven  has  already 
bestowed  upon  me  three  wives,  and  when  we  arrive  at  the 
Promised  Land,  I  design  to  propose  for  another  ;  but,  rather 
than  have  any  difficulty  about  that,  I  will  propose  for  Irene, 
likewise.' 

"  '  It  is  too  late,'  I  replied ;  *  she  would  certainly  refuse 
you.' 


Dissatisfaction  Broods  in  Secret.  273 

*'  He  lifted  his  eyes  in  astonishment. 

"  '  Now,  she  would,'  I  continued  ;  '  four  or  five  months  ago, 
it  would  haye  been  different.' 

*'  I  saw  that  he  was  piqued,  as  he  answered  :  '  Well,  we  shall 
see,'  and  walked  off.  And  he  did  see.  He  went  that  very 
evening,  and  besought  her  to  become  his  wife." 

"  And  she  refused  him  ?"  inquired  Mr.  Ward. 

*'  Yes — scornfully." 

*'  B m  has  gained  the  ill-will  of  several  of  the  party,'^  said 

Mr.  Ward.     ''  He  is,  in  fact,  both  selfish  and  obstinate." 

It  need  scarcely  be  said,  that  there  were  murmurs,  "not  loud, 
but  deep,"  when  we  began  to  retrace  our  march. 

"  I  thought,"  said  Harmer,  *'  that  we  were  going  wrong,  but, 
wrong  or  right,  as  the  Prophet,  there,  urged  his  Revelations,  I 
concluded  that  he  might  see  where  they  would  lead  him." 

Fan  Simpkins  asserted  that  it  made  no  difference  to  her  ;  it 
certainly  did  not  to  Ethleen,  whose  lover  was  continually  beside 
bcr  ;  but  the  others  exceedingly  regretted  that  even  a  day's 
travel  should  be  spent  in  vain.  It  had  been  the  custom  of 
B m  to  point  out  our  direction,  though,  previous  to  his  rup- 
ture with  Harmer,  he  had  been  guided  by  his  knowledge  and 
experience  of  the  country,  but  even  that  was  rather  limited. 

The  Indian,  for  a  valuable  consideration,  undertook  to  be  our 
guide  to  the  Bear  River  "Valley.  He  was  a  tall,  athletic  fellow, 
speaking  English  imperfectly,  and  professing  great  regard  for 
the  whites.  Though  he  performed  his  duty  manfully,  pointing 
out  the  course,  and  assisting  to  remove  obstructions,  many  of 
the  more  zealous  Mormons  considered  it  a  great  humiliation,  to 
be  necessitated  to  receive  assistance  from  a  heathen  and  idolater. 
Irene  made  herself  very  busy  in  disseminating  and  arguing  such 
sentiments,  Lawrence  said  nothing,  at  least  publicly,  though 
the  two  had  several  private  conversations,  of  long  contin- 
uance. 

12* 


2T4  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

At  length,  night  came  on.  "We  made  our  encampment,  and 
prepared  supper.  While  we  were  eating,  a  loud,  wild  shriek 
was  heard.  Instantly  starting  to  my  feet,  I  ran  out,  and  met 
Emily,  just  coming  to  tell  me  that  Lawrence  was  dead — that  he 
died  very  suddenly,  after  having  informed  Irene  that  such  an 
event  awaited  him,  and  requesting  of  her  to  be  laid  out  in  the 
sacred  garments  of  Smith,  as  a  revelation  had  informed  him, 
that  in  that  manner  he  would  be  restored  to  life. 

I  was  not  in  the  least  astonished  at  this.  Indeed,  I  had  wit- 
nessed so  much  humbugery  and  jugglery,  that  I  could  not  be 
surprised  at  anything,  though  I  did  wonder  what  new  phase  of 
deception  was  under  way, 

"The  plot  is  developing,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  when  informed  of 
the  circumstance.    "  I  want  to  see  the  dead  man — where  is  he  ?" 

"  In  that  tent,  yonder,  with  Irene,"  said  a  bystander. 

Mrs.  Bradish  visited  the  dead  man,  but  soon  returned. 

"  He  is  no  more  dead  than  I  am,"  she  said.  "  He  has  brought 
on  a  state  of  syncope,  or  trance.  Any  one  can  do  it,  who 
pleases  to,  though,  probably,  some  persons  easier  than  others." 

"  I  never  heard  of  such  a  thing." 

"  Well,  I  have,  and  seen  it,  too,'*  she  answered.  "  I  was  once 
acquainted  with  a  man,  who  laid  a  wager  that  he  would  die  and 
come  to  life  agam.  Some  laughed  ;  others  were  horror-stricken, 
at  what  they  denominated  his  presumption  and  impiety.  I 
determined  to  watch  him  closely.  Having  a  mattress,  he  lay 
down  on  his  back,  folded  his  hands  across  his  breast,  and  then 
remained  perfectly  still.  After  a  few  minutes,  there  was,  evi- 
dently, a  sinking  of  the  system  ;  the  pulse  rapidly  declined  ;  the 
heart  beat  slow  and  heavily,  and  the  breathing  grew  shorter 
and  shorter,  until  it  finally  ceased.  Then  the  extremities  became 
cold  ;  the  limbs  stiff  and  rigid  ;  the  under-jaw  dropped ;  the 
eye-winkers  partially  opened,  revealing  the  ball  turned  upwards  ; 
and  all  the  symptoms  were  those  of  death." 


The  Sacred   Garments.  2T5 

"  Were  you  not  frightened  ?" 

"  I  was  surprised  and  astonished,  beyond  measure  ;  the  more 
so,  when,  after  lying  in  this  state  four  or  five  hours,  there  were 
evident  marks  of  returning  animation.  The  countenance,  which 
had  been  livid,  gradually  resumed  its  natural  color ;  the  eyes 
slowly  opened,  and  the  breathing  became  regular.  After  this, 
he  recovered  rapidly,  sat  up,  and  asked  for  food.  Upon  being 
questioned,  he  said  that  he  could  produce  that  state,  at  any 
time,  merely  by  a  strong  effort  of  the  will." 

*'  But  what  inducement  could  Lawrence  have,  to  produce  this 
state  V 

"  In  what  light  would  you  regard  a  man,  who  had  risen  from 
the  dead  ?" 

"  As  something  wonderful,  remarkable  ;  something  to  be 
►  evered  and  honored." 

**That  is  a  sufficient  solution  of  his  motives.  He  requests  the 
j^rments  of  Smith  to  be  put  on  him,  that  is  to  give  his  waken- 
ing the  character  of  a  miracle.  Then  he  will  have  to  relate  the 
wonderful  scenes  he  has  passed  through,  and  the  surprising  revela- 
tions that  have  been  made  to  him.  This  will  give  him  the  popu- 
larity that  he  desires,  and  I  greatly  fear  will  lead  to  a  division  in 
the  church." 

"This  might  partly  be  avoided  by  refusing  to  permit  the 
sacred  garments  to  be  put  on  him,"  said  Mr.  Ward.     "  But  I 

scarcely  imagine  that  B m  would  listen  to  anything  I  would 

say." 

"  Whether  or  not  he  listens  to  me,  I  mean  to  tell  him,"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish,  and  she  started  off. 

In  a  short  time  she  returned. 

"Well,  what  result  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  After  I  had  informed  B m  of  my  suspicions,  he  went  to 

the  tent  where  Lawrence  lay ;  Mrs.  Cook  sat  at  his  feet  sobbing, 
and  Irene  had  buried  her  face  in  a  remarkably  dry  handkerchief. 


276  Female   Life  among   the   Mormons. 

A  large  concourse  of  people,  and  several  elders  were  standing 
or  sitting  around.  The  sacred  garments  had  been  removed  from 
their  perfumed  resting-place,  and  were  hanging  up  to  air,  prepa- 
ratory to  being  put  on  the  dead  man,  agreeably  to  his  request. 

Without  saying  a  word  B m  walked  into   the   tent,  the 

assembled  company  involuntarily  doing  obeisance,  which  he  coolly 
acknowledged,  and  then  proceeded  straight  to  the  garments, 
gathered  them  up  in  his  arms,  and  carried  them  off,  before  the 
spectators  became  fully  aware  of  his  intentions.  He  knew  very 
well,"  she  continued,  "  that  there  was  no  other  way  by  which  he 
could  get  them.     They'll  have  a  hard  time  to  outwit  him." 

"  Did  they  send  for  the  garments  afterwards  ?" 

"To  be  sure  they  did  ;  and  Irene  went  herself,  and  coaxed, 
threatened,  and  scolded,  but  all  to  no  purpose." 

'*  He  wouldn't  give  them  up  ?" 

"  Not  he ;  he  told  her  that  they  were  the  property  of  the 
church,  and  that  himself,  as  the  head  of  the  church,  was  their 
proper  keeper.  Then  she  raved  and  stormed  like  a  fury,  called 
him  a  thief,  and  demanded  to  know,  by  what  right  he  refused  to 
permit  the  mh-aculous  virtues  in  the  garments  to  be  tested." 

"  And  what  did  B m  say  ?" 

"  Nothing  at  all.  He  sat  perfectly  calm  and  collected,  reading 
his  Bible,  as  if  nothing  had  happened  to  disturb  his  serenity." 

After  exhausting  all  her  efforts  to  no  purpose,  she  went  back 
to  the  tent,  and  watched  beside  the  sleeper.  The  next  morning 
he  began  to  recover  slowly,  exactly  as  Mrs.  Bradish  had  pre- 
dicted, but  the  absence  of  the  consecrated  garments  divested 
his  reauimation  of  the  character  of  a  miracle,  though  it  did  not 
prevent  his  relating  a  wonderful  vision,  in  which  he  stated  that 
he  had  seen  Smith,  and  received  information,  that  the  founder 
of  Mormonism  was  greatly  concerned  that  the  affairs  of  the 
Church  had  fallen  into  such  improper  hands,  and  finally  concluded 
by  asserting  that  he  had  been  chosen  and  delegated  to  lead  the 


•  Mrs.  Bradish   Declines  the   Honor.  277 

saints  to  their  destination.  This  announcement  was  evidently 
premature  ;  no  one  seconded  the  measure,  or  seemed  prepared  to 
accept  him  in  that  capacity.  Cries  of  "  No  !  no  I"  resounded 
from  all  sides.  "  You  are  not  a  suitable  person  ;  you  shall  not 
be  our  leader." 

"  What  God  hath  cleansed,  you  should  not  consider  common 
or  unclean,*'  he  said,  "  my  vision  !  my  restoration  to  life  I" 

"  What  proof  have  we  of  that  ?" 

"  I  have  always  heard  that  seeing  was  believing,"  he  answered. 

"  A  great  many  people  witnessed  my  dissolution,  and  now  I 
stand  here  perfectly  restored." 

"  It  was  all  a  trick,  a  jugglery,  we  have  heard  of  such  things 
before." 

Mrs.  Bradish  had  taken  the  pains  to  inform  the  whole  com- 
pany, that  cases  of  suspended  animation  might  be  voluntarily 
superinduced,  and  nothing  probably,  but  her  knowledge  and 
foresight  had  saved  the  Mormon  Church  from  a  revolution,  so  far 

as  a  new  leader  was  concerned,  and  B m  from  losing  his 

dignified  position  in  the  Mormon  hierarchy. 

Overcome  with  gratitude,  and  probably  thinking  that  such 
services  merited  a  distinguished  reward,  he  came  to  visit  her 
that  evening,  and  make  his  acknowledgments.  After  a  long 
prefatory  harangue,  he  said  : — 

"  There  is  but  one  reward,  my  dear  madam,  which  I  can  offer 
you,  that  is  at  all  commensurate  with  the  very  important  service 
you  have  rendered  me,  and  it  is  altogether  uncertain,  whether 
or  not  that  will  meet  your  approbation." 

Mrs.  Bradish  raised  her  eyes  in  astonishment,  but  finally 
remarked,  that  she  neither  wished  nor  expected  a  reward,  having 
acted  from  the  sole  consciousness  of  duty,  and  being  fully  satis- 
fied with  the  approbation  of  her  conscience. 

"  That  may  sound  well  enough  for  you,  madam,  though  it  will 
hardly  do  for  me.     I  do  not  choose  to  lie  under  unpaid  obliga- 


278  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

tions  to  any  one.  It  scarcely  becomes  me;  and  so  I  must  at 
least  make  you  an  offer." 

"  An  offer,"  said  the  lady,  "  what  kind  of  an  offer  ?" 

"  An'  offer  of  marriage,  to  be  sure." 

"Of  marriage  to  whom?" 

"  To  myself,"  he  answered,  "  but  I  see  you  despise  me." 

"  Far  from  it,  my  dear  sir,"  she  said,  offering  her  hand.  "And 
,et  I  doubt  much,  whether  a  marriage  between  us  would  con- 
\ribute  to  the  happiness  of  either.  You  have  three  wives 
already." 

"  And  that  should  rather  be  an  inducement  to  you,  than 
otherwise." 

Mrs.  Bradish  smiled  a  meaning  smile.  "I  fear,"  she  said, 
"  that  my  entrance  into  your  household  might  not  be  relished  by 
its  present  inmates." 

"  And  what  of  that  ?"  he  replied,  "you  should  be  the  first 
and  greatest  among  them."  • 

"  No  ;  that  privilege  belongs  of  right  to  the  first  wife." 

"  The  husband  has  the  liberty  of  conferring  it  on  any  one  he 
pleases." 

"  The  husband  may  Assume  that  right,  but  I  conceive  that 
such  an  assumption  of  prerogative  is  unjust." 

"The  husband  is  the  head  of  the  wife  ;  her  temporal  and 
eternal  salvation  depends  on  him." 

Mrs.  Bradish,  though  she  had  taught  the  same  lesson  to  me 
and  others,  seemed  to  shrink  when  it  was  brought  back  to  her. 
Then  bursting  into  a  laugh,  she  said,  "  You  see,  good  brother, 
that  we  cannot  agree  even  in  a  short  conversation,  and  though  I 
feel  greatly  flattered  by  your  good  opinion,  must  decidedly  and 
at  once  decline  your  proposal." 

"  I  have  at  least  proved  my  gratitude,"  he  said. 

"Certainly,  certainly;  no  one  will  dispute  that." 

"'And  we  are  still  to  be  friends,  the  same  as  formerly  ?" 


The  Promised  Land.  219 

"  Indeed,  1  hope  so." 

And  the  two  separated,  both  better  suited,  and  much  happier 
than  if  they  had  been  affianced  lovers. 

After  a  somewhat  toilsome  march  over  a  rugged  and  broken 
country,  we  came  at  length  to  level,  dry,  uninteresting  plains. 
Here  we  struck  a  trail,  which  our  guide  informed  us,  led  directly 
to  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  through  a  well-watered  country,  where 
fine  timber  and  some  game  abounded.  Our  Indian  guide,  whose 
knowledge  of  the  country  was  much  more  exact  and  accurate 
than  that  of  Harmer  or  Buckley,  or  even  both  put  together, 
related  many  wild  and  beautiful  stories  of  the  different  rivers, 
with  their  wild  wooded  islands,  and  roaring  rapids.  Under  his 
guidance,  we  progressed  finely,  and  entered  at  length  the  high 
and  broken  country,  which  terminates  in  the  Utah  chain  of 
mountains. 

After  several  days'  travel,  in  which  nothing  remarkable  occur- 
red, we  crossed  a  mountain  ridge  at  a  pass  of  great  elevation, 
and  descended  immediately  into  the  picturesque  and  fertile 
valley  of  Bear  River.  From  the  summit  of  this  pass,  we  had  an 
extensive  view  over  a  broken  and  mountainous  region,  whose 
rugged  appearance  was  greatly  increased  by  the  smoky  weather 
through  which  the  broken  ridges  were  darkly  and  dimly  seen. 
The  ascent  to  the  summit  of  the  gap  resembles,  in  many  charac- 
teristics, the  pass  of -the  Alleghanies  ;  and  the  descent  on  the 
western  side,  though  rather  precipitous,  was  tolerably  good. 

We  were  now  entering  a  region  which,  for  us,  presented 
unusual  interest.  The  Mormon  Land  of  Promise,  the  Home  of 
the  Faithful,  where  they  would  be  secure  from  the  encroachments 
of  the  heathen  ;  the  Holy  Place,  where  the  saints  should  build 
up  a  kingdom,  and  where  Christ  should  descend  to  dispense  the 
joys  of  millenium  blessedness,  during  his  reign  of  a  thousand 
years.  All  unpleasant  thoughts  were  merged  in  the  joyous 
anticipation  of  ending  our  journey  so  soon.     The   errors  of 


280  Female   LirE  among  the  Mormons. 

B m  were  forgiven  and  forgotten,  but  the  good   Indian 

received  a  substantial  tok^n  of  our  gratitude. 

But  independent  of  these  considerations,  the  Great  Salt  Lake 
possessed,  for  me,  a  strange  and  extraordinary  interest.  It 
formed  one  of  the  most  remarkable  features  in  the  geography  of 
the  country,  and  was  the  salient  point  around  which  centered 
innumerable  traditional  tales  of  hunters  and  travellers.  Though 
Buckley  had  never  visited  its  shores,  he  contended,  that,  accord- 
ing to  accounts,  it  had  no  visible  outlet,  but  that  somewhere  on 
its  surface  was  a  dreadful  whirlpool,  by  which  its  waters 
descended,  through  subterranean  passages,  into  the  ocean. 
This  Harmer  disputed,  and  the  Indian  positively  contradicted. 
However,  it  formed  a  theme  for  innumerable  discussions,  in 
which  the  women  frequently  joined. 

"No  outlet,"  said  Mrs.  Beardsley,  "just  like  the  Dead  Sea  in 
Asia  ;  not  just  like  it  either,  for  Elder  Scarow  used  to  say  that 
was  the  mouth  of  Hell." 

"  The  mouth  of  Hell  ?"  ejaculated  Harmer. 

"  Certainly,  but  you  needn't  be  so  surprised  about  that ; 
there's  a  Hell,  to  be  sure,  you  won't  pretend  to  deny  that  ;  and 
there  must  be  somewhere  to  get  into  it.  This  Elder  Scarow 
declared  to  be  that  horrible  sulphurous  lake,  where  the  wicked 
cities  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  stood." 

"  And  how  did  he  know  ?" 

"  Oh,  he  had  a  dream,  or  vision,  that  told  him  so." 

"  Well,  who  knows  but  what  this  lake  communicates  with  the 
same  place  ?  Of  course  it  would  be  necessary  to  have  a  passage 
on  each  continent,'^  said  Harmer. 

Emily  looked  reproachfully  towards  him,  and  said  : 

"  How  can  you  talk  so  ?" 

Harmer  only  laughed, 

"  I  don't  see  anything  wrong  in  that,"  said  Charley  Moore, 
"  the  supposition  is  perfectly  natural." 


The  Startling   Missive.  281 

The  old  lady,  however,  seemed  to  think  that  they  were  mak- 
ing a  jest  of  her,  and  retired. 

Presently  a  little  girl,  the  daughter  of  a  woman  in  our  com- 
pany, who  waited  on  one  of  B m's  wives,  came  with  a  note 

for  Emily.  I  watched  her  countenance,  and  perceived  that 
when  she  rose  to  obey  the  summons  it  contained,  she  appeared 
excessively  agitated. 

Harmer  noticed  this,  their  eyes  met,  and  she  4;hrust  the  letter 
into  his  hand. 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

OTHER    EMIGRANTS. 

THE  valley  of  Bear  River  is  from  three  to  four  miles  wide, 
bounded  on  either  side  by  mountainous  ridges,  rising  sud- 
denly from  the  plain.  Shut  out  from  the  world,  it  reminded  me 
continually  of  the  happy  valley,  where  the  royal  race  of  Abyssi- 
nia exhausted  their  lives  in  a  round  of  endless  enjoyment. 
These  ridges,  in  some  places,  were  sterile  and  naked  ;  in  others, 
they  were  thickly  wooded  with  dark  pine  forests.  Sometimes  a 
stream  would  smoothly  descend  along  a  narrow,  fertile,  and  pic- 
turesque valley  ;  and  sometimes  mountain  torrents  would  tumble 
impetuously  over  the  rocks.  Elk  and  antelope  were  abundant, 
and  some  of  the  hunters  came  suddenly  on  a  trail  of  wagons  and 
horses,  by  which  we  knew  that  another  company  of  emigrants 
had  passed. 

"They  are  of  our  people,"  said  B m,  "bless  the  Lord." 

"  I  am  not  certain  of  that,  though  it  may  be  the  case,"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish. 


282  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Journeying  on  over  a  small  hill,  we  came  suddenly  in  sight  of 
them,  encamped  in  a  lovely  situation,  and  joined  them  near 
night-fall.  As  our  leader  had  anticipated,  they  proved  to  be 
Mormons,  travelling  to  the  promised  land.  We  had  a  joyful 
meeting  then,  and  the  united  companies  sang  the  Hallelujah 
Chorus,  with  infinite  animation.  They  had  started  from  St. 
Louis  a  month  subsequent  to  ourselves,  by  which  we  learned 
how  much,  and  how  far  we  had  travelled  out  of  our  way. 

They  informed  us  that  other  companies  of  emigrants,  princi- 
pally Mormons,  were  reposing  in  a  beautiful  valley  a  short 
distance  off,  with  whom  they  designed  to  unite.  Our  party 
concluded  to  do  the  same,  and  crossing  a  clear  stream  of  water, 
about  fifty  yards  in  breadth,  we  ascended  a  wid^  ravine,  between 
remarkable  mountains,  rising  abruptly  on  either  side.  A  few 
miles  further  on,  we  passed  the  point  of  a  narrow  spur,  and 
descended  into  a  valley,  whose  picture  of  home  beauty  touched 
our  hearts.  For  several  miles  along  the  river,  the  edge  of  the 
wood  was  dotted  with  emigrant  wagons,  whose  white  covers 
reflected  in  the  sun.  They  were  collected  in  groups  at  different 
camps,  where  the  smoke  was  rising  lazily  from  the  fires,  around 
which  the  women  were  busily  engaged  in  preparing  the  evening 
meal,  the  children  rolling  and  tumbling  in  the  grass,  and  the 
cattle  feeding  in  quiet  security.  They  had  been  reposing  for 
several  days  in  this  delightful  valley,  in  order  to  recruit  the 
strength  of  their  animals,  on  its  luxuriant  pasturage,  after  their 
long  and  toilsome  travels,  and  prepare  them  to  finish  their 
journey. 

B m  passed  around  among  the  different  encampments,  and 

received  the  homage  graciously  awarded  to  him  as  their  spiritual 
father.  He  rejoiced  greatly  in  the  goodly  number  of  his  children 
thus  happily  brought  together,  and  compared  the  different  divi- 
sions of  them  to  the  different  tribes  of  the  Israelites.  They  had 
cx)me  from  several  States,  from  Michigan,  Indiana,  Illinois,  and 


The  Prophet  Discourses  on  Polygamy.  283 

Beaver  Island.     "And  they  shall  continue   to    come/^   said 

B m,  "from  every  part  of  the  world — from  Europe  and 

Asia,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea.  And  we  will  build  up  a  king- 
dom to  the  Lord,  with  a  temple  to  which  the  nations  shall  come 
and  worship." 

It  was  proposed  to  hold  a  meeting  in  the  open  air,  at  which 

B m  was  invited  to  preach.     He  consented,  and  the  people 

all  gathered,  men,  women  and  children.  The  pulpit  was  a  plat- 
form raised  on  a  wagon,  beneath  the  wide-spreading  branches 
of  a  green  tree.  The  subject  of  his  discourse,  polygamy,  which 
he  attempted  to  justify  from  Scripture,  and  the  example  of  the 
ancient  patriarchs.  His  reasoning  was  something  like  this  : 
That  if  it  was  right  to  have  one  wife,  it  was  right  to  have  two, 
or  even  more,  since  actions  in  themselves  morally  wrong — for 
instance  murder,  theft,  or  similar  crimes — are  not  allowed,  even 
in  one  instance.  That  the  law  of  the  United  States,  which 
allowed  one  wife  to  every  man,  and  denied  his  right  to  more 
than  one,  was  highly  tyrannical  ;  that  in  many  cases  the  prac- 
tice of  polygamy  was  attended  with  many  benefits,  especially  in 
cases  of  sickness,  and  where  household  burdens  could  not  be 
otherwise  than  troublesome  and  onerous  ;  that  the  purpose  of 
marriage  being  the  perpetuation  of  the  human  species,  it  fol- 
lowed that  when  the  wife  ceased  bearing,  or  was  otherwise  inca- 
pable or  unwilling  to  raise  a  family,  it  became  the  husband's 
duty  to  take  another  wife.  This  he  proved  by  the  example  of 
Abraham  and  Jacob.  David,  he  said,  had  several  wives,  yet 
the  Lord  never  reproved  him  for  it,  and  if  it  was  right  then,  it 
remains  so  yet. 

This  doctrine,  though  nothing  new  to  me,  excited  the  surprise 
and  consternation  of  many  women.  They  were  not  prepared  for 
such  a  state  of  things.  They  had  been  converted  to  Mormon- 
ism  by  the  missionaries  whom  Smith  had  sent  out,  with  instruc- 
tions to  deal  only  in  the  pure  milk  of  the  Gospel,  by  which  he 


284  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons, 

meant  those  parts  of  Mormonism  the  most  conformable  to  the 
generally-received  opinions  of  the  day,  reserving  the  meat — such 
things  as  polygamy  and  spiritual  wifeage — for  those  more 
advanced  in  the  knowledge  of  the  blessings  designed  for  the 
Faithful.  It  was  easy  to  perceive  that  these  doctrines  were 
rather  unpalatable  to  the  majority  of  the  females,  though  the 
men  seemed  pleased,  and  many  of  them  really  exultant.  Not  a 
few  began  immediately  to  direct  their 'glances  where  stood  a 
bevy  of  blooming  girls,  and  greatly  to  the  chagrin  of  their  com- 
panions, four  or  five  passed  directly  over  to  them,  and  com 
raenced  a  conversation. 

While  resting  in  this  beautiful  valley,  the  time  to  me  passed 
happily.  "We  were  divided  into  messes,  three  or  four  families  in 
a  mess,  each  being  provided  with  a  fire  and  cooking  utensils, 
placed  a  short  distance  from  their  tents.  When  all  were  stir- 
ring, at  meal  times,  we  presented  a  very  lively  and  animated 
appearance.  Some  were  cooking,  others  eating,  others  prepar- 
ing a  temporary  table,  and  yet  others,  somewhat  behindhand, 
just  kindling  their  fires.  To  borrow  a  fire  was  not  at  all  uncom- 
mon. Some  families  did  all  their  cooking  at  borrowed  fires. 
Perhaps  a  little  blue-eyed  girl  would  come  bounding  fawn-like 
over  the  grass  : 

"  Mother  wants  to  borrow  your  fire  to  get  breakfast.  Can 
she  have  it  P 

"  Oh,  certainly." 

"  And  your  pot,  and  tea-kettle  V* 

"  Yery  well." 

"  The  spider,  too  ?" 

"  I  reckon." 

And  the  girl  goes  bounding  back  to  reporl  the  success  of  her 
message. 

Then  a  big  boy,  in  tattered  trowsers,  and  with  a  brimless  hat, 
comes  marching  along  with  a  huge  annload  of  brush  to  replenish 


A  Scene  at  **  Meal-Time."  285 

the  blaze,  followed  by  a  woman  in  a  gingham  sun-bonnet,  and 
coarse  calico  dress,  bearing  a  great  fat  baby  in  one  arm,  and  a 
dish  containing  some  slices  of  raw  meat  with  the  other.  Within 
speaking  distance,  the  salutation  would  be  given  : 

"  Good  morning,  Mrs.  Ward,  I  fear  that  we  are  putting  you 
to  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  but  it's  so  much  handier  to  get  break- 
fast by  a  fire  already  made,  than  it  is  to  have  to  kindle  one  for 
yourself,  that  I  told  papa,  seeing  as  how  we  were  late,  that  I'd 
just  come  round  here  and  get  something  to  eat,  though  it's  very 
little  that  we've  got.     How  are  you  on  it  for  coffee  ?" 

"  I  have  a  little  left,  a  very  little,  that  I  am  saving  until 
some  of  us  get  sick." 

"  Come,  John,  don't  be  all  day  filling  that  tea-kettle.  Sit 
still  bubby  there  on  the  grass.  A  little  coffee  did  you  say  ? — 
Well,  it  would  do  me  good  to  even  see  some.  Dear  !  dear  ! 
only  to  think  what  we  have  come  to  ;  not  a  grain  of  coffee  or 
particle  of  tea,  and  compelled  to  drink  this  slop — ain't  it  too 
bad,  considering  how  we  used  to  have  all  and  everything  ?" 

"  It's  neighbor's  fare." 

*'  So  I  suppose  ;  but  that  don't  help  it  any.  There,  John, 
hang  that  kettle  as  it  ought  to  be  over  the  blaze.  Now  go  and 
get  the  leaves  I  gave  you  yesterday,  put  them  in  the  tea-pot, 
and  bring  it  here  ;  the  kettle  will  soon  boil.  There  bub,  you'r 
too  noisy.     I  must  get  the  meat  broiling." 

The  emigrants  suppKed  the  place  of  tea,  with  a  kind  of  wild 
sage,  that  made  a  palatable  and  nutritious  drink. 

The  meat  is  put  broiling,  but  "bubby"  is  determined  to  be 
noticed. 

"  Here,  John,"  screams  the  mother,  "  come  take  '  bub  ;' 
what's  that  you  are  saying  ? — shan't,  eh  ?  Don't  talk  your 
sauce  to  me.  Come  along,  I  say,  here  ;  I  can't  leave  this  meat 
a  minute  ;  'twill  burn  up,  certainly." 


286  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

John,  however,  wouldn't  come,  and  "  bubby,"  shrieking  with 
madness,  rolled  about  on  the  grass. 

Meanwhile,  our  breakfast  is  eaten — perhaps  some  boiled 
kamas  or  bitter  root  for  bread,  with  fried  or  broiled  venison,  the 
flesh  of  the  elk  or  antelope,  and  I  rise  up  to  put  things  *'  to 
rights.''  "  Do  you  want  this  spider  ?"  I  inquired,  raising  my  voice 
to  the  highest  pitch,  in  consequence  of  "  bubby 's"  excessive  din. 

"  No,''  she  answers.  *'  I  thought  I  should  when  Malvinai 
Matilda  camo  round  here,  but  I  finally  concluded  that  we'd 
drink  our  tea,  and  eat  this  meat,  and  leave  the  rest  for  dinner. 
Such  good  bread,  and  pound  cakes  and  cookies  as  we  used  to 
have.     Oh,  dear  !" 

"  We  suffer  gfeat  deprivations,''  I  said,  removing  the  spider. 

"  Oh,  I  never  thought  it  was  half  so  far.  Do  hush  your 
racket.  What  on  earth  ails  the  child  ? — why,  I  cannot  hear 
myself'think.  But  what  did  you  think  of  the  sermon  t'other 
night  ?  I  declare,  I  never  was  so  beat." 

"  Thought  it  pretty  good,  considering  the  subject." 

"  And  so  did  papa.  He  seemed  really  delighted  with  it,  and 
actually  declared  that  he  meant  to  have  another  wife  before  a 
month." 

"'Another  wife,  indeed  I'  I  answered,  sharply.  'I  guess  one 
wife  is  quite  as  many  as  you  can  take  care  of.' 

"  '  Oh,  I  want  'em  to  take  care  of  me,'  he  said,  laughing. 

"  *  Well,  if  you  get  another  wife  I  won't  do  a  hand's  turn  for 
you,'  I  replied. 

"  *  Yes  you  would,  you'd  love  me  all  the  better,  and  be  in 
constant  strife  with  the  others,  to  see  who  could  do  the  most.' 

"  *  Don't  you  believe  anything  of  that  kind ;'  but,  here,  I've 
been  talking,  and  let  my  meat  burn.  It's  done,  I  believe,"  and, 
putting  it  in  the  dish,  she  took  up  "bubby,"  who  had  screamed 
himself  into  a  good  humor,  and  walked  off. 


Sport  and   Scandal.  28T 

And  such  scenes  were  transpiring  througli  all  the  valley. 
Meats  were  being  dressed  iu  an  infinite  variety  of  ways,  or 
being  eaten  without  seasoning  or  stuffing.  Here,  a  group  were 
using  their  utmost  endeavors  to  masticate  a  boiled  wild  goose  ; 
and  there,  another  company,  seated  on  the  grass,  like  so  many 
Turks,  were  feasting  on  a  loin  of  elk.  Some  were  bearing 
water  from  the  river  ;  others  carrying  wood  from  the  forest  ; 
some  were  talking  politics,  and  discussing  the  temporal  kingdom 
of  Christ  ;  while  others  were  speculating  on  the  quality  of  the 
soil,  and  its  adaptation  to  agricultural  produce. 

The  breakfast  was  readily  got  over,  as  there  was  little  to 
cook,  and  consequently  it  was  soon  eaten.  This  done,  the  men 
sallied  out  over  the  hills  to  explore  the  country,  "some  carrying 
their  guns,  others  their  fishing  tackle,  and  some  with  neither. 
The  young  people  amused  themselves  with  roaming  through  the 
meadows,  to  search  for  edible  roots.  Lawrence  and  Irene,  arm 
in  arm,  took  a  long  walk,  as  Mrs.  Bradish  said,  to  plot  new  mis- 
chief ;  while  the  women  gathered  into  knots  and  groups,  talked 
about  their  babies,  the  recent  sermon  on  matrimonial  affairs,  or 
fresh  bits  of  neighborhood  gossip  ;  for  no  life  is  more  favorable 
to  scandal  than  the  one  we  had  been  leading. 

"  That's  a  fine  child  of  your'n,  Mrs.  Dallas,"  said  one  of  those 
milk-and-water  women,  of  whom  I  am  always  afraid,  they  look 
so  sleek  and  beautiful,  yet  tiger-like  withal. 

"  Eight  months,"  said  Mrs.  Dallas,  "  and  he's  got  four  teeth." 

"  Four  teeth  !  bless  me,  how  smart  he  is,  and  beautiful  tod," 
she  continued.     "Well,  I  always  did  admire  beautiful  children." 

The  infant  Dallas  was  one  of  the  ugliest  specimens  of  child- 
hood, with  little  grey  eyes,  a  pug  nose,  and  red  hair.  Even  the 
mother  had  never  considered  him  beautiful  before  now.  "  Your 
husband  never  ought  to  think  of  taking  another  wife,  while  you 
bring  him  such  beautiful  children."  ^ 

The  women  were  seated  on  a  low  bench. 


Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 


"  My  husband  take  another  wife  !"  said  Mrs.  Dallas,  starting. 
"  Does  he  think  of  such  a  thing  ?" 

"  I  don't  know  how  he  can  help  thinking  of  it,  after  hearing 
that  sermon.     I'm  thankful  that  I'm  a  widow." 

"  I  can't  believe  that  my  husband  will  ever  want  to  insult  me 
that  way  ;  for  'twould  be  an  insult,  now,  wouldn't  it  ?" 

"  An  insult  ?  I  should  think  so." 

"  The  very  thought  of  it  makes  me  weep,"  said  Mrs.  Dallas, 
and  she  burst  into  tears. 

"  I  don't  know  as  that  will  be  the  case,  but  then  I  shouldn't 
wonder  if  it  was,"  said  this  prophetess  of  evil,  and  so,  bidding 
the  child  comfort  his  mammy,  and  Mrs.  Dallas  not  to  care,  she 
walked  off. 

Mrs.  Dallas  was  one  of  those  women  who  are  always  expect- 
ing evil  and  meeting  trouble.  She  was  very  fond  of  her  hus- 
band, and  the  words  of  this  pretended  friend  filled  her  mind 
with  the  most  dreadful  apprehensions.  When  Mr.  Dallas 
returned  from  the  chase,  he  found  her  in  tears,  which  she  vainly 
strove  to  hide,  and  of  which  he  determined  to  discover  the 
cause.  But  all  his  tenderness  and  caresses  were  unavaiUng. 
She  could  not  be  the  first  to  mention  her  horrible  foreboding  to 
him,  and  he  left  her  at  length,  very  much  displeased. 

It  need  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  all  the  females  enter- 
tained similar  views  of  polygamy.  Some  declared  that  they 
were  perfectly  willing  for  their  husbands  to  avail  themselves  of 
the  privilege,  and  take  other  wives  if  they  saw  fit.  Others  said 
they  knew  not  what  to  think  of  it,  though  the  majority,  it 
must  be  confessed,  were  anything  but  pleased  with  the  pro- 
position. 

When  the  young  people  returned  from  gathering  roots,  Emily 
came  to  our  tent.  I  saw  that  she  had  been  weeping,  and 
inquired  the  ca^.  At  first,  she  hesitated,  but  a  little  persua- 
sion overcame  her  reluctance,  and  she  began  : 


The  Rejected   Lover.  289 

**  You  know,  probably,  that  I  received  a  note  from  B m 

the  other  day." 

"  I  knew  that  you  received  a  note,  and  circumstances  led  me 
to  infer  that  it  came  from  him." 

"Well,  he  requested  me  to  visit  him  immediately,  as  he 
wished  to  communicate  with  me  on  a  subject  of  vital  impor- 
tance.    I  guessed  its  import,  and  nerved  myself  for  a  scene. 

"  The  Mormon  dignitary  was  seated  in  a  large  stuffed,  and 
cushioned  chair,  with  all  the  emblems  of  his  dignity  about  him. 
He  wore  a  long,  loose  robe,  embroidered  slippers,  and  a  mitre, 
beneath  which,  his  repulsive  countenance  showed  to  the  greatest 
disadvantage.  His  wives  retreated  from  the  apartment  at  my 
approach;  and  he  motioned  me  to  a  seat  on  the  stool  at  his 
feet.  I  sunk  down  upon  it,  glad  to  escape  the  burning  gleam  of 
his  eyes,  for  his  whole  countenance  glowed  with  the  fervor  of  an 
August  noon. 

"  '  You  aise  very  lovely,'  he  said,  at  length  breaking  the  silence, 
and  drawing  back  my  head  on  his  knee,  he  attempted  to  kiss  me. 
I  shrank  from  his  touch,  as  from  the  sting  of  a  serpent,  and 
rising  up,  requested  him  to  inform  me  of  the  business  he  wished 
to  communicate,  that  I  might  depart. 

"  'Depart,  indeed  ;  why  no,  my  charmer,  your  home  is  hence- 
forth with  me.' 

*'  ''No,  sir,'  I  answered,  *you  are  mistaken  there.' 

''  His  countenance  grew  dark  with  suppressed  passion,  *  It  is 
my  pleasure  to  take  you  for  a  wife,'  he  said. 

" '  But  it  is  not  my  pleasure  to  receive  you  for  a  husband, 
you  are  well  supplied  with  wives  already.' 

"  *  Not  so  well  as  I  wish  to  be,  and  then  it  was  revealed  to  me 
that  I  must  take  you.' 

"  '^NTothing  of  the  kind  has  been  revealed  to  me,  and  until  it 
is,  I  must  persist  in  declining  yonr  offer.' 

"  He  seemed  really  surprised  at  my  audacity,  in  placing  myself 

13 


290  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

in  equality  with  him,  and  there  was  an  expression  in  his  counte- 
nance, and  a  gleam  in  his  eye,  that  made  me  shudder. 

"  *  And  do  women  ever  have  revelations  about  these  things  V 
he  said,  after  a  moment's  silence. 

"  '  I  suppose  so.     I  know  of  no  reason  why  they  should  nat.^ 

"  *  You  require  instruction,  I  see,'  he  said. 

"  *  And  shall  be  happy  to  receive  it,  provided  it  is  of  the  right 
kind.' 

"  *  And  who  shall  be  the  judge  of  that  ?' 

"  '  Myself.' 

"He  shook  his  head  solemnly,  and  said,  'Your  soul  is  in 
danger.' 

"  *  And  yours  may  be  too,  for  what  I  know.' 

*'  I  no  longer  feared,  though  I  hated  and  despised  him. 

**  *  This  is  all  folly  on  your  part,'  he  said  at  length.  *  As  my 
wife,  your  temporal  and  eternal  salvation  will  be  secured.  You 
will  be  safe  from  the  power  of  the  devil,  and  beyond  the  danger 
of  ever  falling  away.  It  is  for  your  own  good  that  I  desire  this, 
and  now  will  you  refuse  V 

"a  will.' 

"  Again  his  countenance  grew  dark,  and  he  inquired, 

"  *  Do  you  not  know  that  I  possess  the  power  to  enforce  your 
obedience  j  that  no  one,  especially  a  woman,  may  thwart  my  will 
with  impunity  V 

"  '  But  women  have  thwarted  your  will — Irene,  Mrs.  Bradish.' 

" '  Silence,  I  tell  you,  don't  mention  them  to  me,'  he  cried. 
*  These  were  different  cases.  It  was  mere  expediency  that 
influenced  my  conduct  with  regard  to  them,  but  you  I  have 
learned  to  love,'  and  he  attempted  to  take  my  hand. 

"  I  withdrew  it. 

"  *  I  see  how  it  is,'  he  said.  '  Harmer  has  been  inveigling,  you 
into  a  connection  with  him.     Is  it  not  so  V 

"  *  By  what  right  do  you  inquire  ?    I  did  not  come  here  as  to 


The  Prophet   Braved   by  a  Woman.  291 

a  confessional.  If  the  important  business  you  named  relates  to 
this,  you  will  please  suffer  me  to  depart.' 

"  '  Kot  till  you  have  answered  me.' 

"  'Well,  then,  he  has  not  inveigled  me.' 

"  *  Has  he  not  asked  you  to  become  his  wife  V 

" '  He  has.' 

"  '  And  you  consented  ?' 

'"I  did.' 

*'  *  And  you  dare  prefer  him  to  me  ?' 

"'I  dare.' 

"  '  But  don't  you  know,  that  no  marriage  can  be  consummated 
among  our  people  without  my  consent  ?' 

"  *  I  was  not  aware  that  such  was  the  case.' 

"  A  gleam  of  malicious  pleasure  twinkled  in  his  eyes,  as  he 
answered,  '  Well,  it  is  the  case,  and  you  may  rest  assured  that 
I  shall  never  consent  to  your  marriage  with  him.  Heaven, 
everything,  forbids  it.  And  now  I  command  you,  by  the  right 
in  me  vested — a  right  which  extends  to  the  control  and  supervi- 
sion of  every  female  among  us — that  you  cease  to  associate  with 
him.     Do  you  hear  ?' 

" '  I  hear.' 

"  '  And  will  you  obey  V 

"  I  made  no  answer. 

"  He  looked  threateningly,  and  muttered  '  Beware  !' 

"  '  Beware  of  what  ?'  I  said,  affecting  a  cahnness  and  uncon- 
cern, that  I  was  far  from  feeling. 

"  '  Child,'  he  answered,  and  his  countenance  grew  darker,  and 
his  voice  sterner,  '  what  use  is  there  in  pretending  all  this  igno- 
rance ?  You  know  very  well,  that  you  are  solely  and  wholly  in 
my  power.  You  have  no  parents,  no  relatives.  These  people 
with  whom  you  live,  have  no  legal  claim  over  you,  neither  can 
they  prevent  the  exercise  of  my  undoubted  right,  to  do  with  you 
as  I  please.' 


Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"'  Bat  am  I  not  under  the  protection  of  the  laws  of  the  land  V 
"  '  Laws  of  the  land  !  now  that  is  too  good — laws  of  the  land  ! 
indeed,  what  laws  of  the  land  are  there,  but  my  will  ?  What 
State  ?  what  government  has  power  or  authority  here  ?  No  I 
my  beauty,  set  your  heart  at  rest  in  that  quarter.  Here  I  do 
as  I  please  with  my  own.  I  consider  myself  amenable  to  no 
law,  but  the  code  of  Mormon,  and  that  places  all  authority  in 
my  hands.' 

" '  And  you,'  I  said,  *  what,  are  you,  a  leader  of  the  saints, 
a  priest  and  prophet  of  the  Most  High,  thus  taking  advantage 
of  my  unprotected  situation,  to  force  me  to  a  connection  which 
my  soul  abhors  ?  For  shame,  were  you  ten  times  more  powerful 
than  you  be,  I  would  hate  and  defy  you.' 

"  *  Because  you  confide  in  my  generosity  not  to  injure  you.' 
" '  Far  from  it.     You  have  no  generosity  ;  I  know  that  you 
are  as  incapable  of  one  true  honorable  feeling,  as  you  are  capable 
of  perpetrating  the  grossest  villanies  ;  but  because  I  can  bear 
all  the  penalties  of  your  wrath,  whatever  they  may  be,  with 
pleasurable  satisfaction,  compared  to  the  endurance  of  a  stated 
vilest  concubinage,  such  as  you  wish  to  impose  upon  me.' 
"  *  And  you  call  the  holy  state  of  marriage  concubinage  V 
"  *  I  do,  such  marriage  as  you  propose.     Without  love,  with- 
out sympathy,  without  congeniality  of  mind,  or  appropriateness 
of  age  ;  sensuality  on  one  side  and  compulsion  on  the  other, 
what  else  could  it  be  ?'  and  I  looked  him  directly  in  the  face. 

"  '  I  see,'  he  said  at  length,  '  I  see  that  the  true  import  of  the 
marriage  institution  is  altogether  beyond  your  comprehension. 
These  sympathies  and  congenialities  of  which  you  speak,  are 
nothing,  and  only  exist  in  the  distempered  fancy  of  silly  young 
women.  But  you  need  a  husband  to  protect  and  support  you  ; 
a  husband  by  whom  you  can  be  saved  from  perdition.  As  my 
wife,  you  will  be  honored  and  honorable  ;  servants  shall  do  your 
bidding— ah,  and  slaves,  too.' 


Destiny  will  Decide.  293 

"*  Slaves? 

"  *  Yes,  slaves — negroes.   Is  there  anything  wonderful  in  that  V 

*' '  Not  that  I  am  aware  of,  only  I  don't  know  how  you  are  to 
get  them.' 

*"  I  can  tell  you.  I  left  word  with  a  slave-dealer  in  St. 
Louis,  to  send  on  thither  a  large  gang  of  slaves.  I  presume 
they  are  coming  now.  Harmer  cannot  afford  you  any  luxury  ; 
why  will  you  cling  to  him  V 

"  '  Because  I  am  fond  of  his  society,  and  have  promised  to 
become  his  wife.     Let  me  go,  I  beseech  you  I' 

"  '  Well,  go ;  but  remember  what  I  said.  I  do  not  desire 
your  final  answer,  now  ;  that,  I  shall  demand  in  one  month  from 
this  date  ;  but  the  wife  of  Harmer,  you  shall  never  be.  You 
^may  go  to  the  grave,  but  never  to  his  bed.' 

"  'Destiny  may  decide  otherwise,'  I  answered,  and  hastened 
away. 

"And  now,  Mrs.  Ward,"  said  Emily,  "  do  you  suppose  that 
this  man  possesses  the  omnipotence  he  imagines,  or  would  have 
us  believe  ?" 

"  That  he  possesses  great  influence,  in  many  matters,  is  cer- 
tain," I  replied,  "  as  he  says,  we  are  beyond  the  administration 
of  the  civil  law ;  and  yet,  I  should  suppose  that  there  were  good 
and  upright  men  among  the  Mormons,  who  would  resent  any 
great  infringement  of  individual  rights  ;  especially,  when  that 
individual  was  a  helpless  female  orphan,  and  on  that  account,  if 
no  other,  entitled  to  consideration  and  regard." 

"  I  never  will  be  his  wife,  come  what  will !"  said  Emily  ;  "  I'll 
run  away  to  the  wild  Indians,  first  I" 

"  What  does  Harmer  say  ?" 

"  He  raved  like  a  madman," 

"  I  should  suppose  as  much."    . 

"  And  now,  Mrs.  Ward,  what  am  I  to  do  ?" 

**  The  same  as  if  nothing  had  occurred." 


294  Female  Life  among  the   Mormons. 

"  And  manifest  the  same  preference  for  Harmer  ?" 

"Jiist  the  same.  He  has  given  you  a  month  to  decide. 
Many  things  may  happen  in  that  time,  of  which,  at  present,  we 
have  not  the  faintest  perception,  and  which  may  materially 
change  his  mind,  or  place  you  beyond  his  power." 

"  Heaven  grant  that  it  may  be  so  !"  said  Emily,  fervently. 

Mr.  Ward  and  several  others  came  in,  and  the  conversation 
changed. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

A     HOME     IN     THE     DESERT. 

¥E  were  alone  in  the  desert — men,  women  and  children. 
Many  of  us  inspired  by  the  most  resolute  fanaticism  ; 
others,  imbued  with  sentiments  of  religious  veneration  for  their 
leader  ;  and  all  pledged  to  support  a  cause  that,  whether  good 
or  bad,  whether  conformable  to  their  feelings  or  not,  could  not 
fail  to  redound  to  the  glory  of  the  Mormon  hierarchy,  and  pro- 
mote the  interests  and  views  of  the  church.  Doubtless,  the 
Mormon  exodus  was  a  matter  of  rejoicing  to  the  enemies  of 
that  people,  or  it  may  be  that  they  regarded  the  matter  with 
absolute  indifference :  though  to  that  very  fact,  is  owing  their 
unaccuontable  prosperity  and  rapid  increase.  That  they  stood 
alone,  with  no  neighboring  communities  of  a  different  faith,  and 
possessing  a  social  system  founded  on  radically  different  princi- 
ples, whose  influence  might  retard  their  growth,  or  prevent  the 
full  development  of  their  designs,  was  remarkably  in  their  favor. 
They  were  at  liberty  to  form  such  laws  as  suited  them  ;  to  estab- 
lish precedents  and  decisions,  conformable  to  their  own  views  ; 


The   Source  of   Mormon  Stability.  296 

and,  above  all,  the  utter  impossibility  of  escape  or  appeal,  exer- 
cised a  wonderful  influence  over  the  dissatisfied,  and  aided,  more 
than  anything  else,  in  causing  them  to  abide  by  their  fate,  and 
conform  to  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed.  Had 
injured  wives  possessed  the  chance  of  redress  by  law,  or  even  the 
opportunity  of  flying  from  the  scene  of  such  licentious  habits, 
polygamy,  even  in  its  infancy,  would  have  received  a  death-blow  ; 
but  these,  the  ones  most  interested  in  its  suppression,  and  upon 
whom  fell  the  burdens  of  its  intolerable  evils,  were  constrained 
to  abide  by  it,  and,  in  most  cases,  without  murmur  or  complaint. 
The  great  influence  which  Mormonism  has  acquired  in  Utah, 
and  the  power  by  which  it  will  yet  make  itself  felt  in  the  world, 
is  solely  attributable  to  the  fact,  that  it  has  been  left  free  to 
spread  and  develop  itself,  without  any  counteracting  influences, 
which  could  not  have  been  the  case  in  a  State  whete  the  laws 
were  already  established.  In  Utah,  it  became  the  nucleus, 
around  which  society  formed  itself,  and  thus  entered,  at  once, 
into  all  the  organizations  of  domestic  and  political  afl'airs.  The 
Mormons,  from  the  first,  were  settled  in  communities  ;  they  were 
bound  to  each  other  by  human  sympathies,  neighborhood  attach- 
ments, and  the  ties  of  church  relationship  ;  consequently,  there 
was  no  waste  of  influence  ;  but  a  centre  was  created,  possess- 
ing an  attractive  force,  which  could  not  fail  of  modeling,  to  a 
certain  extent,  all  that  came  within  its  circle. 

The  Mormon  exodus,  though  not  regarded  at  the  time  in 
such  a  light,  was  a  missionary  effort  on  a  grand  scale,  and  in 
the  most  effective  form.  The  Mormon  Church,  thus  established, 
became  the  germ  of  a  city,  and  planted  the  seed  of  all  its  evils 
and  abominations  around  it.  How  far  into  the  future  this 
movement  will  reach,  in  its^'  influence  upon  the  destinies  of  the 
western  portion  of  our  continent,  or  even  upon  our  Republic,  it 
is  impossible  at  this  time  to  decide. 

But  it  need  not  be  supposed  that  all  this  has  been  accom- 


296  Female    Life   among  the   Morjions. 

plished  without  effort,  and  labor,  too,  of  the  most  zealous  and 
untiring  description  ;  and,  in  this  respect,  at  least,  other  denom- 
inations of  Christians  might  profit  by  their  example.  Settled 
in  this  wilderness,  they  have  not  only  sustained  themselves,  but 
sent  missionaries  into  every  quarter  of  the  world,  and  this  with- 
out any  of  those  appeals  through  the  press,  and  without  any  of 
that  system  of  begging  which  others  habitually  employ. 

Thus,  in  a  few  years,  Utah  has  become  the  centre  of  the 
Mormon  world,  the  basis  of  a  powerful  State,  and  the  strong- 
hold of  a  church  differing  from  Christianity  in  all  its  essential 
points. 

Looking  back  over  the  past,  it  scarcely  seems  possible  that 
so  much  has  been  accomplished,  in  so  few  years,  or  that  such 
great  additions  are  constantly  being  made  to  the  Mormon  fra 
ternity.  It  is  really  marvellous  in  our  eyes  that,  since  we  sat 
down,  a  band  of  hungry,  half-starved  emigrants,  beside  the  Salt 
Lake,  such  great  changes  should  have  been  wrought,  as  well  in 
the  physical  features  of  the  country  as  in  the  condition  of  our 
people.  One,  from  an  uncultivated  desert,  has  become  a  region 
of  great  capabilities,  budding  and  blossoming  like  the  rose  ; 
while  the  other,  for  poverty  have  found  riches,  for  weakness 
have  acquired  strdhgth,  are  no  longer  despised,  but  feared. 

Did  we  think  of  such  a  consummation,  as  we  sat  that  night 
by  the  camp-fires,  and  meditated  over  the  dangers  we  had 
passed  or  escaped  ?  I,  for  one,  did  not.  Blind  and  ignorant, 
indeed,  we  are,  and  incapable  of  perceiving  what  may  be  the 
result  of  our  own  actions.  I  had  never  been  a  believer  in  Mor- 
monism,  yet  I  loved  my  husband,  and  for  his  sake  was  wilHng  to 
abide  anywhere.  Time,  and  the  participation  of  danger  and  dif- 
ficulty together,  had  wonderfully  increased  my  affection  for 
him.  He  was  kind,  considerate,  and  gentle,  in  his  deportment 
towards  me,  and,  though  fully  aware  of  the  deceit  that  had  been 
practised  upon  me  in  the  beginning  of  our  acquaintance,  I 


The  New  City.  297 

readily  forgave  him  that,  and  would  have  forgiven  him  ten  times 
more,  in  consideration  of  my  happiness,  in  loving  and  being 
beloved. 

For  many  days  after  our  arrival  in  Utah  valley,  the  camp 
presented  a  busy  spectacle.  The  site  of  the  city,  which  was  to 
be  the  centre  of  Mormonism,  was  first  to  be  chosen  ;  then  the 
lots  to  be  measured  off,  subsequent  to  building  houses.  But 
the  work  progressed  bravely,  for  all  went  at  it  with  a  hearty 
good  will,  and,  in  much  less  time  than  had  been  anticipated,  we 
had  comfortable  homes.  At  first,  two  or  three  families  were 
domiciled  in  one  house,  then  the  houses  were  increased  to  the 
number  of  the  families,  and  finally,  as  the  system  of  polygamy 
came  into  practice,  the  houses  required  to  be  multiplied  to  an 
almost  indefinite  extent.  These  houses  were  generally  built  of 
the  adobe  materials,  though  some  were  of  logs,  and  large  or 
small,  according  to  the  ability  and  taste  of  the  possessor.  Some 
of  these  dwellings  were  reared  in  picturesque  and  romantic 
situations,  on  the  borders  of  beautiful  streams,  or  the  slight 
elevations  of  grassy  knolls.  Others  were  in  the  midst  of  broad 
fertile  meadows,  and  all  had  an  air  of  security  and  comfort  that 
rarely  belongs  to  a  new  settlement.  Though  far  from  the  bor- 
ders of  the  civilized  world,  and  beyond  the  reach  of  railroads 
or  steamboats,  we  possessed  the  necessaries,  and  in  many  cases 
the  luxuries,  of  life.  The  abominable  system  of  Smith,  to  pur- 
chase nothing  from  the  heathen,  had  been  generally  relaxed. 
Indeed,  Mormonism,  under  his  successor,  had  taken  an  entire 
new  phase.  Most  of  the  tricks  and  juggleries  and  impostures 
had  been  abandoned,  though  probably  because  there  was  no 
further  occasion  for  their  exercise.  Trafl&c  with  the  heathen  was 
encouraged,  on  condition  that  we  always  got  the  best  of  the 
bargain,  thus  spoiling  them,  as  the  Israelites  were  said  to  have 
spoiled  the  Egyptians.  Added  to  this,  other  companies  of  emi- 
grants were  continually  arriving,  who,'  generally  speaking,  were 

13* 


298  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

abundantly  supplied  with  groceries  ;  for,  it  should  be  remem- 
bered that  several  years  had  elapsed,  between  the  first  propaga- 
tion of  the  Mormon  creed,  by  Smith,  and  the  exodus  to  Dese- 
ret,  during  which  time  many  of  the  Mormon  elders  had  done  a 
large  business  in  making  converts.  These  had  not  been 
included  in  the  restrictions  imposed  by  the  immediate  presence 
of  the  Prophet,  and,  consequently,  they  came  to  us  abundantly 
furnished  with  all  things  essential  to  living,  with  the  exception 
of  flour  and  potatoes.  As  a  substitute,  however,  we  obtained 
various  edible  roots,  which,  being  baked,  or  otherwise  prepared, 
were  wholesome  and  nutritious. 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  lively  and  active  as  ever,  and  it  will  readily 
be  believed  that  she  found  enough  to  do.  Though  always  curi- 
ous, and  sometimes  impertinent,  she  was  really  very  useful,  won- 
derfully attached  to  the  church,  and  ready,  at  all  times,  to  make 
any  sacrifice  to  promote  its  welfare.  Mrs.  Beardsley  was  hap- 
pily domiciled  with  her  daughter,  with  the  privilege  of  knitting 
for  all  the  village.  Her  needles  were  never  idle  for  a  moment  ; 
never  was  woman  so  hurried  before,  for  great  numbers  of  little 
boys  and  girls  were  passing  her  door  every  day  with  naked  feet ; 
while  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  found  a  source  of  infinite  vexation 
and  trouble  in  the  derelictions  of  her  husband  from  what  she 
believed  to  be  his  matrimonial  duty. 

"  I  declare,"  she  said  to  me,  a  few  days  after  our  arrival,  "  I 
am  completely  bewildered  ;  that  detestable  Fan  Simpkins  is  the 
torment  of  my  life.  She  told  me  to  my  face  yesterday  that  she 
was  Mr.  Stillman's  wife  as  much  as  I  was  ;  and  that  I  might 
help  myself  if  I  could." 

"Well,  have  they  been  married,  Mr.  Stillman  and  her?" 

''That  is  what  I  cannot  find  out.  When  I  questioij  him 
about  it,  he  answers  indifferently  or  harshly  ;  that  it  is  none 
of  my  business,  or  something  similar,  and  I  can't  nor  won't 
bear  it." 


An  Old  Fool  and  a  Young  Flirt.  299 

"But  what  will  you  do?" 

"I  would  do  anything  almost  to  free  myself  from  such  a 
curse,"  she  answered,  "it  is  dreadful,  horrible;  a  man  of  his 
age  to  be  led  astray  by  a  blooming  girl.  Then,  too,  all  she 
wants  of  him  is  to  get  his  money." 

"  Think  so  ?" 

"  I  know  it ;  you  see  he  used  to  always  give  me  his  money  to 
keep,  and  not  a  cent  of  it  was  ever  laid  out  unbeknown  to  me. 
Now  he  manages  entirely  different ;  I  am  nobody  to  all  intents 
and  purposes.  He  never  consults  me  on  any  subject,  never 
gives  me  the  money,  never  " 

"  Oh  well,  Mrs.  Stillman,"  I  replied,  "  if  that  is  all  the  grounds 
of  complaint  you  possess,  I  don't  see  anything  to  prevent  your 
happiness.  Mr.  Ward  never  gave  me  his  money,  or  consulted 
me  about  his  business,  and  yet  I  have  been  very  happy." 

"  But  I  dont  like  it." 

"It  is  a  great  thing,  Mrs.  Stillman,  to  conform  to  circum- 
stances, and  the  sooner  the  women  of  Utah  learn  that,  the 
better  for  them." 

"  But  it  is  hard  for  old  people  to  learn  new  lessons." 

"  I  know  it  is,  and  yet  what  else  can  you  do  ?" 

From  my  heart  I  pitied  the  old  lady,  she  was  near  sixty  years 
of  age  ;  still  good-looking  and  highly  venerable  in  appearance. 

She  had  been  accustomed  to  the  exclusive  love  and  veneration 
of  her  husband.  For  nearly  forty  years  they  had  been  asso- 
ciated in  conjugal  relations.  She  had  been  his  adviser  and 
comforter,  and  now  he  turned  away,  bewitched  and  fascinated 
with  the  charms  of  a  younger  face.  Night  after  night  she  was 
left  alone,  day  after  day  she  saw  him  not.  When  he  came,  his 
visits  were  short,  and  he  was  utterly  unlike  his  former  self. 
Who  shall  describe  her  utter  loneliness  of  heart,  her  sense  of 
deep  humiliation  ;  the  harder  to  bear,  because  unexpected  ? 

Leaving  her  to  grieve  and  bemoan,  we  must  take  some  further 


300  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

notice  of  B in.     His  house  had  been  built  in  grand  style, 

one  hundred  feet  long,  and  sixty  broad. 

"  I  advise  all  the  brothers,"  he  said,  "  to  build  large  houses, 
in  order  to  supply  the  wants  of  their  increasing  families.  Each 
brother  should  take  at  least  four  or  six  wives,  and  raise  up 
speedily  a  pure  and  perfect  generation  for  the  Lord.  In  no 
other  way  can  the  kingdom  of  the  saints  be  so  rapidly  estab- 
lished." 

I  presume  that  all  felt  the  truth  of  this,  but  one  inquired 
where  the  women  was  to  come  from. 

"  The  Lord  will  provide  them,  even  as  he  gave  Eve  to  Adam." 

"  I  hope,  at  any  rate,  it  will  not  be  by  the  same  process.'* 

"  No  danger  of  it,"  said  Charley  Moore. 

"  For  my  part,"  answered  Harmer,  "  I  would  be  satisfied  with 
one  wife,"  and  he  glanced  at  Emily. 

The  look  was  not  lost  on  the  Prophet,  and  he  turned  away 
with  a  frowning  countenance. 

"  To  judge  from  the  size  and  appearance  of  his  house,"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish,  "  our  leader  intends  to  practise  the  precepts  that 
he  teaches,  so  far  as  raising  a  large  family  is  concerned." 

"  I  should  think  so." 

^'  It  is  capable  of  entertaining  four  large  families,  at  least." 

"  He  probably  designs  to  live  a  la  Turk;  each  wife  and  her. 
family  separate." 

"  Most  likely." 

"His  three  wives  wouldn't  do  very  well  together.  They 
quarrel  desperately,  and  I  understand  that  it  requu*es  all  his 
authority  to  keep  them  within  bounds." 

"  Are  they  jealous  of  each  other  ?" 

"  Xot  exactly,  but  each  one  wishes  to  take  precedence  of  the 
others.  The  eldest  fancies  that  her  age  entitles  her  to  the 
place  of  honor.  The  youngest,  because  she  is  a  beauty,  and  a 
favorite  ;  and  the  middle-aged,  on  account  of  her  wealth.     They 


Evil  Results   of  Polygamy.  301 

will  not  eat  together,  because  each  one  wishes  to  sit  at  the 
head  of  the  table  ;  each  one  also  aspires  to  superintend  and 
direct  the  affairs  of  the  household,  while  the  others  perform  the 
labor.  The  husband  promises  them,  that  when  the  slaves  that 
he  has  ordered,  arrive,  they  shall  all  be  exempt  from  household 
labor.  That  will  probably  make  a  difference,  though  it  will 
scarcely  remove  all  the  heart-burnings  and  jealousies  that  render 
them  miserable." 

"  And  which  are  the  natural  fruits  of  polygamy," 

"  Not  exactly  the  natural  fruits,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  because 
several  women  of  my  acquaintance  view  the  matter  with  perfect 
indifference.  Mrs.  Leach  says  that  she  would  delight  for  her 
husband  to  take  a  new  wife,  so  that  he  would  allow  her  a  sepa- 
rate maintenance  ;  that  she  had  always  worn  the  bonds  of 
marriage  as  fetters,  and  would  be  glad  at  any  moment  to  cast 
them  off." 

"But  if  I  understand  the  subject,  the  marriage  of  another 
wife  by  the  husband,  would  not  release  her." 

"  From  his  attentions  it  would,  at  any  rate,  in  some  degree." 

"  Does  she  desire  such  a  thing  ?" 

"  So  she  says." 

"  Then  she  is  certainly  to  be  pitied." 

"  Not  so  much  as  those  who  rise  up  in  opposition  to  the  over- 
mastering destiny,  by  which  they  will  certainly  be  overwhelmed." 

"  Then  how  can  you,  a  woman,  argue  in  favor  of,  and  approve 
of  a  system  that  is  destined  to  bring  misery  on  your  sex  ?" 

"Your  slowness  of  apprehension,  Mrs.  Ward,  is  remarkable. 
It  is  not  polygamy  that  renders  them  miserable,  but  the  false 
and  perverted  views  in  which  they  have  been  educated.  The 
daughters  of  these  very  women,  so  outrageous  against  that 
system,  will  grow  up  accustomed  to  it,  and  incapable  of  perceiv- 
ing evil  in  it.  It  will  neither  offend  their  sense  of  right,  nor 
seem  degrading  or  humiliating.     No  one  will  shrink  any  more 


302  Female  Life   among  the   Mormons. 

from  being  the  third  wife  of  a  man,  when  the  two  former  are 
living,  than  as  though  they  were  dead.  It  is  custom  and  pub- 
lic opinion  that  regulate  all  these  things.  Under  the  Greek 
Empire  it  was  considered  disreputable  to  marry  more  than  once. 
In  more  modern  times,  a  man  might  lawfully  take  his  twentieth 
wife,  provided  the  nineteen  were  dead,  which,  in  my  view,  is  no 
better  than  to  take  the  twentieth,  the  nineteen  living." 

"  "Were  you  a  wife,  you  would  probably  think  differently.'* 

"  Possibly,  but  the  business  of  marrying  and  giving  in  mar- 
riage goes  on  rapidly  at  any  rate,  and  will,  probably,  while  there 
remains  a  marriageable  unmarried  female  in  the  district." 

"To  me  it  looks  extremely  scandalous  to  see  old  withered 
white-haired  men,  walking  the  streets  with  young  brides  hang- 
ing to  their  arms,  while  at  the  same  time  an  aged  female,  their 
true  and  lawful  wife,  is  bewailing  their  absence  at  home." 

"  That  may  be,  because  you  have  not  become  accustomed  to 
it." 

"No,  Mrs.  Bradish,"  I  answered,  "you  greatly  mistake.  It 
is  the  inconsistency  of  such  a  course,  and  even  were  it  lawful,  it 
cannot  be  expedient  and  proper." 

"  There  you  differ  from  Abraham,  and  Jacob,  and  David,  and 
Solomon,  who  all  thought  polygamy  expedient  and  proper,  and 
practised  it  without  reserve." 

"  Hush  I  here  comes  Elder  Lucas." 

The  brother  mentioned  advanced  to  the  door,  and  spoke.  We 
invited  him  in.     At  first  he  refused,  but  Mrs.  Bradish  insisted. 

"  Yes,  Brother  Lucas,  you  must  come  in,  and  tell  us  about 
that  wedding  you  went  to  the  other  night.  There's  been  so 
much  talk  about  it,  that  I  am  dying  to  know  the  particulars." 

"  Well,  I've  a  fancy  that  it  wouldn't  please  you  much  if  you 
did  know.  It  didn't  me,  however.  I  would  much  rather  have 
been  away  :  I'll  never  undertake  such  a  job  again  for  any  man 
living." 


Mrs.  Haley  in  Trouble.  303 

"  Why,  what  was  there  so  dreadful  about  it  ?" 

"  Well,  you  see,"  he  answered,  "  Brother  Haley  has  contem- 
plated taking  another  wife  for  some  time,  bat  could  never  screw 
up  his  courage  sufiiciently  to  tell  Harriet  of  it,  and  so  he  comes 
to  me  the  very  day  on  which  he  was  to  be  married  at  night,  and 
says  : 

"  '  Brother  Lucas,  I  once  did  you  a  favor — do  you  remem- 
ber it  V 

"  *  I  do,  and  will  return  it,  if  it  is  ever  in  my  power. 

"  '  It  is  in  your  power  now,'  he  replied. 

"  *  How  so  V 

"  *  I  am  to  be  married  to-night.  My  wife  knows  nothing  of 
it.     I  want  you  to  go  and  tell  hg.'.     Will  you  do  so  V 

"  *  But  why  haven't  you  let  her  know  it  before  V 

''  *  I  couldn't  tell  her.  A  thousand  times  I  have  longed  to  do 
so,  but  my  heart  always  failed  me.' 

"  '  Will  she  care  much  V 

"  '  Not  very  much,  I  guess.' 

"  I  looked  at  him  steadfastly,  and  saw  that  his  countenance 
belied  his  words. 

"  '  You  will  go  V  he  asked  again. 

"  '  Certainly,'  atid  I  immediately  set  out. 

"  Mrs.  Haley  was  busily  engaged  in  her  household  avocations. 
She  was  singing  a  mournful  song  of  her  childhood's  hoine,  and 
her  eyes  looked  red  as  if  she  had  been  weeping,  but  she  received 
me  cordially  and  kindly,  and  soon  inquired  if  I  had  seen  her 
husband,  saying  that  he  had  been  gone  from  home  longer  than 
usual. 

"  '  And  no  wonder;  he  is  detained  by  rather  unusual  business.' 

"  '  What  is  it  ?'  she  quickly  inquired. 

"  '  Can't  you  guess  ?' 

"  '  I  don't  think  that  I  could ;  I  am  not  familiar  with  my 
husband's  business.' 


304  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  She  looked  towards  me,  and  I  made  a  feeble  attempt  to 
smile. 

"  *  You  are  jesting,'  she  said. 

'"  I  am  not.' 

"  '  Well,  just  tell  me  then.     I  am  impatient  under  suspense.' 

"  *  You  know  that  Mormon  husbands  assume  a  certain  privi- 
lege in  matrimonial  affairs.' 

"The  color  forsook  her  countenance  in  a  moment,  her  lips 
grew  white  and  rigid.  She  clasped  her  hands  till  the  blood  half 
started  from  the  clenched  nails,  and  approaching  me  so  closely 
that  I  felt  her  thick  breathings  on  my  face,  she  said  in  a  hoarse 
voice  : 

"  'Tell  me  all— instantly  !  instantly  I' 

"  *  Be  composed,  my  dear  madam,'  I  said.  *  Your  husband 
assures  me  that  his  affection  for  you  is  undiminished,  but' — 

"  '  He  is  going  to  take  another' — 

"  The  word  stuck  in  her  throat ;  she  could  not  speak  it. 

"  I  nodded  my  head  affirmatively. 

"  She  clasped  her  hands  to  her  head.  I  thought  she  was 
going  to  faint,  but  such  was  not  the  case.  That  blessed  obli- 
vion to  sorrow  was  not  for  her.  She  sunk  into  a  chair,  not  like 
Niobe  in  tears,  for  no  tears  came  to  her  relief,  yet  such  an 
expression  of  utter  despair,  such  deep  heartfelt  misery,  it  is  my 
prayer  never  to  witness  again." 

"  And  you  made  no  attempt  to  comfort  her  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bra- 
dish. 

"  Oh,  yes  I  did,  my  dear  madam.     I  said, 

"  '  Don't  lay  it  to  heart  so  seriously.  You  will  be  very  happy 
together,  I  presume.  The  lady  whom  your  husband  has  chosen 
is  every  way  worthy  of  him  and  you.  She  will  make  an  admi- 
rable companion. 

"  She  turned  her  head  away  as  if  the  words  pained  her. 
'     "  *  Please  don't  talk  now — ^please  don't,'  she  said. 


The  Bitter  Sorrow.  305 

"  I  sat  a  few  minutes  in  silence,  and  then  thinking  to  divert 
her  mind,  inquired,  where  she  obtained  that  beautiful  flower 
which  was  growing  in  the  yard. 

"  She  clasped  her  hands  with  an  expression  of  agony  that  will 
haunt  me  to  the  day  of  my  death.  It  was  so  utterly  desolate 
and  woe-begone.  It  seemed  to  say,  how  can  you  think  of  flowers, 
or  aught  beautiful  and  pure  ?  Henceforth  to  me  all  is  darkness 
and  distress.     But  I  continued  : 

*"  I  saw  some  beautiful  scarlet  blossoms  of  a  new  species 
blooming  in  the  valley  yesterday.  If  you  wish  it  I  will  get 
them  for  you  V 

"She  shook  her  head,  and  a  cold  shudder  ran  over  her 
frame. 

"  '  You  do  not  want  them  ?'  I  said. 

"  '  Oh,  I  don't  know,'  she  answered  ;  '  but  don't  talk  to  me, 
and  about  such  things  as  that.' 

"  I  saw  then  my  stupidity  ;  saw  how  futile  would  be  mere 
earthly  comfart ;  saw  the  husks  that  I  had  been  offering  to  her 
bruised  and  wounded  spirit,  instead  of  the  Bread  of  Life. 

"  '  Shall  we  pray  ?'  I  inquired. 

"  She  nodded  her  head. 

"  We  knelt  down,  and  I  commenced — 

"  *  Oh,  not  that  way  !'  she  almost  shrieked  ;  *  I  can't  bear 
that.    Let  me  pray  as  I  did  in  childhood.' 

"I  then  recollected  that  she  had  been  brought  up  in  the 
ritual  of  the  Established  Church,  and  listened  for  the  words  of 
that  litany  which  for  pathos  and  fervor  can  never  be  excelled. 
But  the  petition  which  she  breathed,  though  equally  beautiful, 
was  quite  different, 

"  *  Forsake  me  not,  oh.  Lord  I'  she  prayed,  '  in  this  my  great 
extremity,  but  let  me  lean  upon  thee.  Be  thou  my  husband,  my 
friend,  and  brother,  and  when  all  earthly  hope  fails,  teach  me  to 
lovo  thee  more  and  more,  to  look  to  thee,  and  rest  on  thee. 


306  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

And  oh  I  that  it  would  please  thee  to  sanctify  this  great  affliction 
to  my  spiritual  good  ;  that  it  might  please  thee  to  purify  my 
heart  from  all  vain  and  foolish  desires.' 

"  A  slight  noise  at  the  door  caused  me  to  raise  my  eyes.  Haley 
was  standing  there  ;  his  young  bride  leaning  on  his  arm,  but  the 
injured  wife,  in  the  "fervor  of  her  devotion,  heard  nothing  of  his 
approach. 

"  '  And  above  all,  oh,  Lord  !  that  thou  wouldst  forgive  my 
husband  for  thus  bruising  and  trampling  on  a  heart  that  trusted 
in  him,  for  betraying  the  confidence  of  one  who  loved  and 
honored  him  above  all  others.' 

"  Haley  stood  like  one  transfixed  with  shame  and  surprise. 

"  '  That  thou  wouldst  forgive  him  for  sinning  against  thyself, 
and  making  thy  holy  institution  of  marriage  a  means  of  licen- 
tiousness ;  that  thou  wouldst  forgive  and  pity  her,  bis  partner  in 
sin  ;  that  her  eyes  may  be  opened  to  tlie  evil  of  her  ways  ;  and 
that  both  may  repent  before  it  is  too  late.' 

"  Silently  and  stealthily  the  young  woman  drew  her  husband 
from  the  door,  and  the  two  disappeared  around  the  corner  of  the 
house. 

"  Mrs.  Haley  finished  her  devotions,  and  arose  calm  and  com- 
posed. Prayer  has  a  wonderfully  sedative  influence,  and  when 
I  came  away  her  countenance  had  resumed  its  natural  expression, 
only  more  sweet  and  sad. 

"  Haley  has  since  informed  me,  that  when  he  returned  home, 
she  said  nothing  to  him  on  the  subject,  indeed,  that  she  scarcely 
spoke  at  tall. 

"  But  where  is  the  bride  ?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"At    her   father's.      She    positively  refused   to    go   where 
Harriet  lived  ;  said  that  the  presence  of  such  a  woman  would 
be  a  perpetual   reproach   on  her,  and  that  she  couldn't  nor 
wouldn't  endure  it." 
•  "And   so  it  would,"  I  replied.      "This  polygamy  is  only 


Ancient  Practices  Revived.  307 

another  name  for  the  most  abhorrent  licentiousness,  and  no  pure- 
minded  woman  would  ever  consent  to  have  any  part  or  lot  in 
such  a  system.  It  could  easily  be  broken  up,  if  every  woman 
would  decide  to  remain  in  a  state  of  celibacy,  unless  she  could  be 
united  to  a  husband  who  had  no  other  wife.' 

" '  And  suppose  the  women  have  not  the  privilege  of  a 
efusal." 

"  I  don't  understand  you." 

"Well,  then,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "the  perfect  development 
of  Mormonism  will  restore  women  to  their  primitive  condition." 

"  And  what  was  that  ?" 

"  A  state  of  utter  and  entire  dependence  on  their  male  rela- 
tives. These  relatives  will  have  the  power  of  disposing  of  them 
in  marriage  as  they  see  fit.  The  husband,  instead  of  receiving  a 
dowry  with  the  wife,  will  bestow  a  gift  on  her  parents  or  guar- 
dians, which  will  be  handed  over  to  the  church." 

"  And  so  the  church  is  to  derive  profit  from  the  enslavement 
of  its  females  ?     Abominable  !" 

"You  can  call  it  enslavement,  or  whatever  you  like,"  said 
Mrs.  Bradish,  "yet  you  must  be  aware  that  the  practice  is 
sanctioned  by  patriarchal  usage.  Jacob  paid  for  his  wives, 
so  did  David,  and  Hosea,  according  to  the  Scriptures  you  vene- 
rate, while  the  Book  of  Mormon  expressly  authorizes  it." 

Brother  Lucas  soon  after  retired,  and  Mrs.  Bradish  departed 
to  visit  one  of  the  elders,  with  whom  she  was  becoming  intimate, 
and  whose  mansion  was  shared  by  two  buxom  damsels  in  the 
character  of  wives. 


308  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 


CHAPTER    XXXIY. 

Emily's  narrative  continued. 

LEFT  alone  for  a  short  time,  I  was  glad  to  see  Emily  coming 
down  the  street.  She  was  dressed  with  unusual  care,  and 
I  never  saw  her  look  so  beautiful.  As  she  approached,  it  struck 
me  that  something  in  her  manners  and  appearance  resembled 

B ra,  yet  the  idea  was  new,  and  to  an  indifferent  observer 

would  have  seemed  ridiculous.  He  was  considered  homely,  but 
it  is  a  fact,  that  certain  resemblances  can  be  traced  between  the 
handsomest  and  the  homeliest  people,  even  as  a  caricature  will 
bear  a  very  general  resemblance  to  its  living  original,  though 
every  feature  is  strongly  and  grotesquely  exaggerated.  A 
thought,  which  I  dare  not  for  a  moment  entertain,  flashed  into 
my  mind.  Her  countenance  had  recently  acquired  a  fixed  and 
energetic  expression,  which  made  the  resemblance  more  notice- 
able and  striking,  and  I  half  determined  to  tell  her  of  it. 

After  exchanging  the  usual  compliments  when  she  entered  the 
house,  she  introduced  the  subject  which  seemed  uppermost  in  her 
mind. 

"  You  are  aware,"  she  said,  "  that  B m  in  my  former  inter- 
view with  him,  gave  me  one  month,  in  which  to  decide  whether 
or  not  I  would  accept  him  for  a  husband.  The  time  expired 
some  time  ago,  but  he  only  demanded  my  decision  yesterday, 
saying  that  he  wished  me  to  see  how  perfectly  able  he  was  to 
accommodate  another  wife  ;  that  the  best  suit  of  rooms  in  his 


The   Prophet  and  his  Yictim.  309 

mansion  was  designed  for  me,  and  that  he  had  the  power,  not 
only  to  punish  me,  but  all  my  friends,-^  I  adhered  to  my  first 
resolution. 

"  And  what  did  you  tell  him  V 

"  That  he  might  punish  me  as  much  as  he  pleased,  since  I  W9S 
determined  to  remain  true  to  myself,  and  never  marry  a  man 
who  had  another  wife.  That  as  to  my  friends,  they  were  very 
few,  but  fully  able  to  take  care  of  themselves,  so  I  entertained 
no  fears  on  that  score. 

"  '  Take  care  how  you  despise  my  authority,  or  you  shall  feel 
it,'  he  said. 

"  '  I  neither  despise  you,  nor  your  authority,'  I  replied;  'yet 
why  should  I  fear  it  ?  you  are  no  more  than  a  man,  and  all  the 
power  you  possess  as  head  of  the  church,  is  liable  to  be  wrested 
from  you  at  any  moment,  if  you  make  a  despotic  use  of  it.' " 

"  You  were  bearding  the  lion  in  his  den." 

"  It  don't  seem  so  to  me.  I  can't  tell  how  it  is,  but  every  time 
I  see  this  man,  my  fear  of  him  grows  less  and  less.  It  will  dis- 
appear entirely,  I  think." 

"  I  only  hope  that  you  will  have  no  occasion  to  fear  him  ;  but 
what  did  he  say  to  that  ?" 

''  That  no  one  would  interfere  to  prevent  his  doing  with  me  as 
he  pleased. 

"  '  Have  you  then  forgot  that  there  is  a  Power  who  has 
promised  to  protect  the  fatherless,  and  whose  promises  never 
fail  V  I  inquired.     '  In  Him  is  my  trust.' 

"  '  But  you  refuse  and  deride  His  protection,  in  refusing  me,' 
said  my  tormentor.  '  You  thwart  His  will,  and  forfeit  His  care, 
in  not  becoming  my  wife.  He  will  do  nothing  for  you  ;  but  to 
what  other  imaginary  source  do  you  look  V 

"  '  To  death.' 

"  The  Prophet  started  wildly.  *  Who  speaks  of  death  V  he 
inquired. 


310  Female    Life  amoxg  the  Mormons. 


(<  < 


I  do  !'  and  I  fixed  my  eyes  on  his  face,  with  a  calm, 
unshrinking  gaze.  '  I  dt) ;  it  is  what  we  mast  all  meet,  sooner 
or  later  ;  it  is  something  that  equalizes  and  levels  the  oppressor 
and  his  victim — a  sure  and  safe  refuge  against  persecution,  of 
whatever  kind  ;  and  I  should  prefer  that — yes,  even  that — the 
damp,  cold  tomb — to  being  your  wife.' 

"  '  But  people  cannot  always  have  what  they  would  prefer,' 
he  said,  mockingly  ;  *  especially,  when  that  preference  is  con- 
trary to  the  will  of  heaven  ;  and  you  would  not  dare — no,  you 
would  not  dare — to  rush,  unbidden,  into  the  presence  of  your 
Creator  V 

"  I  made  no  reply. 

"  '  Do  you  refuse  to  answer  me  ?'  he  asked. 

"  '  I  do  ;  such  questions  as  that,  you  have  no  right  to  ask.' 

"  '  But  I  have  a  right  to  ask  ;  heaven  has  given  me  the  right 
to  know  your  most  secret  thoughts.' 

"  '  Then  heaven  must  give  you  the  power  to  find  them 
out,  for  it  is  certain  that  I  shall  never  reveal  them  to  you.' 

"  He  seemed  really  surprised  at  my  audacity,  and  doubtless 
was  ;  but  I  had  long  before  discovered,  that  the  manifestation 
of  a  spirit  of  defiance  was  the  only  safe  course  to  pursue  with 
him.     After  a  silence  of  several  minutes,  he  said  : 

"  *  You,  it  seems,  are  averse  to  a  marriage  with  me,  because 
I  am  already  married.  Now,  suppose  you  marry  Harmer, 
or  any  other  young  man;  you  have  no  guarantee  that  he 
will  not,  almost  immediately,  take  other  wives  ;  especially,  when 
such  a  thing  is  considered  a  religious  duty,  besides  its  agree- 
ableness  and  expediency.  Objections  on  that  score,  are  alto- 
gether invalid.' 

"  *  My  objections  are  many  and  great  ;  polygamy  is  only  one 
of  them,'  I  replied.     '  Will  you  suffer  me  to  depart  ?' 

" '  If  you  will  promise  to  hold  no  communication  with 
Harmer.' 


The   Bravado.  311 

"  *  But  I  shall  promise  no  such  thing.' 

** '  You  won't  V 

"  'H^o  ]  and  you  have  no  right  to  exact  such  a  promise.' 

'''I  haven't— eh?' 

"  *  To  be  sure  you  haven't ;  and  what  is  more,  you  have  not 
the  authority  to  enforce  it.  I  shall  talk  with  just  who  I  please, 
notwithstanding  your  will  to  the  contrary.' 

** '  Your  boldness  becomes  you  admirably  !'  he  said  at  length, 
regarding  my  flashing  eyes  and  defiant  countenance  ;  *  I  never 
saw  you  look  so  beautiful.  I  am  fond  of  variety,  and  after  the 
endless  smiles  with  which  I  am  accustomed  to  be  treated  by  my 
other  wives,  it  would  be  delicious  to  have  one  whose  pretty  lips 
could  pout,  or  even  scold  a  little.  One  gets  tired  of  sugar, 
and  a  little  tartness,  sometimes,  would  not  come  amiss.' 

"  '  With  your  permission,  I  will  depart.' 

"  '  But  my  permission  will  not  be  given.' 

"  '  Then  I  shall  go  without  it ;'  and  suiting  the  action  to  the 
word,  I  leapt  through  the  window. 

"  The  portly  form  of  the  Prophet  prevented  his  following, 
though  he  looked  and  called  after  me. 

"  Passing  around  the  house,  and  through  a  little  gate,  whence 
a  foot-path  communicated  with  the  valley,  I  met  a  lady  in  whom 

I  recognized  one  of  B m's  wives.    She  looked  distressed  and 

troubled,  and,  offering  her  my  hand,  I  inquired  after  her 
health. 

"  She  politely  answered  that  her  health  was  good  ;  and  then 
coming  at  once  to  the  subject  that  engrossed  her  thoughts, 
observed  : 

"  '  B m  wishes  to  make  you  his  wife.' 

"  '  He  does,'  I  replied. 

"  '  Well,'  she  remarked,  surveying  me  from  head  to  foot, 
*  you  are  much  too  beautiful,  and  I  believe,  too  good,  to  be  the 
wife  of  such  a  brute.    Oh,  Miss  !  if  you  knew  him  as  well  as  I 


312  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

do,  you  would  suffer  martyrdom  before  consenting  to  become  his 
wife.' 

"  My  curiosity  was  aroused.  '  Is  he  not,  tlien,  a  model  hus- 
band V 

"  '  Model  husband  I'  she  answered  bitterly  ;  'no  man  can  be 
ft  husband  to  more  than  one  woman ;  and  much  I  doubt  whether 
this  man  could  be  a  husband  to  even  one.' 

"  '  Why  not  V 

'* '  Because  he  is  too  selfish — too  utterly  devoid  of  all  the 
finer  and  gentler  feelings.  He  is  incapable  of  sentiment,  and 
degrades  marriage  to  a  mere  means  of  propagating  the  human 
species.' 

"'Is  he  fond  of  you?'  ^ 

"  '  How  could  he  be  fond  of  me,  when  duty,  as  he  terms  it, 
required  him  to  divide  his  attentions  between  so  many,  and  each 
wife  was  rigorous  to  exact  her  full  share  of  his  regards  ?  'No  ; 
he  cares  nothing  about  any  of  us.  He  is  for  ever  smitten  with 
new  faces  ;  and  that's  the  abomination  of  polygamy.  Men  are 
naturally  inclined  to  variety,  but  habit,  public  opinion,  every- 
thing, tends  to  restrain  that  inclination,  in  most  communities. 
Among  us,  however,  polygamy  gratifies  and  encourages  it. 
Wives  may  be  multiplied  like  garments,  and  with  every  one  that 
is  worn,  an  old  one  must  be  thrown  off.  How  I  hate  and 
despise  myself,  for  ever  sharing  in  such  a  system  I' 

"  *  But  you  were  not  acquainted  with  its  evils,  antil  you  expe- 
rienced them.' 

"  '  And  yet,  I  ought  to  have  been  aware  that  polygamy  would 
destroy  all  that  was  holy,  and  beautiful,  and  tender,  in  married 
life.  I  ought  to  have  foreseen  how  all  the  sweet  and  familiar  con- 
fidence of  that  most  endearing  relation,  when  rightly  considered, 
all  the  reciprocal  sympathies,  and  tendernesses,  and  cares,  which 
constitute,  more  than  anything  else,  the  true  happiness  of  the 
conjugal  state,  must  be  necessarily  wantmg,  where  the  affections 


Family  Secrets.  313 

were  divided  on  bo  many  objects,  whose  views,  and  feelings,  and 
opinions  could  not  be  other  than  diverse/ 

"  '  Does  he  treat  you  all  alike  V 

"  '  Pretty  much  ;  it  would  hardly  do  for  him  to  greatly  prefer 
one  to  another.  He  bought  me  a  ribbon  one  day  that  wonder- 
fully affronted  Alice,  and  though  he  purchased  a  dress  for  her 
the  next,  she  wasn't  satisfied,  but  talked  and  scolded  till  he  told 
her  to  shut  her  mouth,  and  never,  while  she  lived,  let  him  hear 
the  word  ribbon  again.^ 

"  '  And  did  she  obey  him  V 

"  '  She  knew  better  than  to  disobey,  but  don't,  for  the  world, 
let  B m  know  that  I  have  said  a  word  to  you.' 

"  *  'No,  of  course  not.' 

"  *  He  would  punish  me  somehow,  if  he  knew  it.' 

"  '  Are  you,  then,  afraid  of  him  ?' 

"  '  Perhaps  you  are  not  aware  that  those  Mormon  husbands, 
who  have  several  wives,  have  a  code  of  regulations  by  which 
they  govern  their  families.' 

"  I  replied  in  the  negative. 

"  'Well,  such  is  the  case,  nevertheless,  and  to  each  of  these 
rules  is  attached  a  penalty,  that  varies  in.  stringency  according 
to  the  nature  of  the  offence,  and  its  heinousness  in  the  eyes  of 
the  Mormon  elders.'- 

" '  But  how  does  it  happen  that  I  never  heard  of  this 
before  ?' 

"  *  Because  you  reside  in  a  family  where  polygamy,  practically 
speaking,  is  unknown,  and  a  great  penalty  is  attached  to  the 
least  revelation  of  household  affairs.  I  am  telling  you  this, 
under  the  risk  of  severe  punishment.' 

"  *  These  rules  ;  I  wish  to  hear  more  about  them, — what  are 
they  ?' 

*'  *  The  first  one  forbids  the  revelation  of  any  incident  that 
occurs  in  the  household,  provided  it  compromises  the  honor  of 

14 


314  Female  Life  among  the   Mormons. 

the  husband,  or  any  of  his  wives,  or  can  have  a  tendency  to 
bring  the  institution  of  polygamy  into  disrepute/ 

"  '  And  the  penalty  V 

"  '  Confinement  in  the  cellar  for  a  month.' 

**  *  And  have  any  of  the  Mormon  wives  been  so  confined  ?' 

"  '  That  is  more  than  I  can  tell ;  however,  it  is  not  unlikely.' 

"  *  And  the  second  rule  ?' 

"  'Forbids  all  quarrelling  and  dissension  among  the  wives  ;  the 
one  who  commences  the  quarrel,  to  receive  the  punishment, 
which  varies  in  degree  from  three  lashes  to  twenty-five.' 

"  *  And  by  whom  are  the  lashes  to  be  administered  ?' 

"  *  Generally  by  the  husband,  though  sometimes  by  a  delegate 
whom  he  may  appoint. 

"  '  The  third  rule  forbids  one  wife  to  injure  or  strike  another, 
under  the  penalty  of  a  dozen  lashes,  to  be  administered  by  the 
party  aggrieved. 

"  'The  fourth  rule  forbids  one  woman  to  strike,  or  otherwise 
correct  the  child  of  another,  under  penalty  of  receiving  herself 
just  as  many  blows,  administered  by  the  mother  of  the  beaten 
child.' 

"  '  And  is  that  all  ?' 

"  '  Ko,  indeed  ;  other  offences  of  a  similar  character  are  classi- 
fied and  arranged  with  their  penalties  ;  yet  all  relate,  more  or 
less,  to  that  abominable  system,  which  makes  the  domestic  altar 
a  shrine  of  legal  prostitution,  sanctioned  by  the  authority  of  a 
pretended  revelation.' 

"  It  need  scarcely  be  said,"  continued  Emily,  "  how  much  my 
abhorrence  of  that  hateful  institution  was  strengthened  by  this 
account,  and  now  it  is  my  fixed  resolution,  never,  upon  any  con- 
dition, to  enter  the  married  state,  while  in  the  Mormon  territory." 

"Not  with  Harmer?" 

"  Is^o,  not  even  with  him,  unless  a  new  state  of  things  can  b6 
introduced." 


The   Conspirators.  315 

"  And  that  is  very  improbable," 

"  Though  not  impossible  ;  at  any  rate  it  can  be  attempted.^' 

"To  what  do  you  allude  ?" 

"  Never  mind,  you  will  find  out ;"  and  Emily  soon  after  bade 
me  adieu,  and  departed. 

While  meditating  on  her  words,  and  what  they  were  designed 
to  insinuate,  Harmer  and  Lawrence  passed  the  window.  They 
were  conversing  in  a  low,  earnest  tone,  and  then  I  remembered 
having  observed  them  frequently  together  before.  Mr.  Ward 
that  moment  came  in  from  an  opposite  direction. 

"These  men,"  said  I,  pointing  through  the  window,  "are 
becoming  very-  intimate." 

"So  I  perceive,"  he  answered,  "they  are  probably  hatching 
mischief  of  some  kind  or  other." 

"  Or  they  may  be  discussing  something  useful  or  good." 

Mr.  Ward  shook  his  head,  and  the  subject  was  dropped,  as  I 
did  not  wish  to  excite  or  strengthen  his  suspicions. 


CHAPTER    XXXY. 

CHURCH    AND    STATE. 

ESTABLISHED  in  Utah,  as  they  supposed,  beyond  the 
cognizance  or  the  authority  of  the  government  at  Wash- 
ington, the  Mormons  quickly  developed  a 'ruling  principle  of 
their  religion  ;  namely,  the  union  of  Church  and  State,  which, 
as  may  be  imagined,  was  an  arbitrary  and  irresponsible  despot- 
ism.    B m  was  temporal  governor,  and  spiritual  ruler  ;  the 

maker  and  executioner  of  laws  ;  the  prophet,  priest,  and  king, 
so  far  as  real  power  and  authority  was  concerned.  It  is  true 
that  he  counselled  with  the  elders,  but  then  he  acted  precisely 


316  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

as  he  pleased  ;  they  might  advise,  but  they  could  not  direct. 
Certain  it  is,  however,  that  many  of  his  most  important  schemes 
were  only  confided  to  a  few,  and  that  messengers  to  various 
Indian  tribes  were  coming  and  going,  and  that  Indian  chiefs 
were  entertained,  and  mysterious  treaties  formed  with  them,  of 
whose  import,  all  but  a  select  few  were  ignorant.  Sometimes 
the  ostensible  motives  was  trade,  though  the  most  casual 
observer  might  have  discovered  something  in  this  intercourse 
that  indicated  a  deeper  and  more  ambitious  project. 

Meanwhile  every  means  was  taken  to  strengthen  the  hands  of 
the  church,  and  by  the  church  B m  clearly  understood  him- 
self. Taxes  were  levied,  and  various  measures  taken  to  enlarge 
its  revenues,  and  the  funds  thus  obtained,  after  deducting  a  very 
small  proportion  to  support  missionaries,  were  disposed  of  in 
some  incomprehensible  way,  or  appropriated  to  some  secret  ser- 
vice. The  missionaries,  too,  were  compelled  to  travel,  and 
preach.  Unlike  the  same  class  in  other  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians, they  were  never  permitted  to  locate  and  remain  in  one 
place,  at  an  immense  expense  and  little  profit.  After  the 
removal  to  Utah,  they  were  particularly  instructed  to  employ 
every  effort  to  induce  all  favorable  to  the  new  faith  to  emigrate, 
and  whether  favorable  or  not,  to  point  out  the  extreme  beauty 
and  healthfulness  of  the  locality.  They  were  directed  to  organ- 
ize churches,  baptize  converts,  and  accept  presents,  which  might 
contribute  to  swell  the  general  funds,  while  at  the  same  time  no 
church  should  be  expected  or  required  to  sustain  a  settled  pas- 
tor, as  every  brother  was  presumed  to  be  competent  to  preach. 

The  manner  of  their  selection  was  rather  original.  The 
names  of  a  certain  number  were  written  on  small  pieces  of  white 
paper,  and  these  being  put  in  a- hat,  with  an  equal  number  of 
blank  pieces,  the  whole  were  well  shaken  up,  when  the  oldest 
brother,  and  after  him  the  others,  drew  out,  each  one  a  piece, 
and  the  men  whose  names  were  thus  drawn  out,  were  considered 


Primitive  Way  of  CnoosiNa  Preachers.  317 

as  destined,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  preach,  in  tarn.  It  was 
,  regarded  as  the  height  of  impiety,  to  attempt,  by  any  means,  to 
avoid  this  contingency,  but  no  one  was  required  to  speak  a 
greater  length  of  time  than  comported  with  his  inclination  and 
ability.  Some  would  talk  an  hour,  but  others  onlv  five  minutes. 
Some  would  take  a  text;  and  others  only  exhort. 

This  alternation,  however,  gave  variety  and  interest  to  the 
entertainment.  The  missionaries  to  the  heathen  were  chosen  in 
the  same  manner,  while  those  remaining  at  home  were  not  suf- 
fered to  remain  in  idleness,  awaiting  their  turn,  but  expected  to 
work  at  some  kind  of  useful  employment.     Whatever  might  be 

his   faults,   B m,   in   this  respect,   manifested   a   laudable 

energy.  Ministers  or  elders,  who  presumed  on  their  sacred  cal- 
ling, and  wished  to  burden  the  church  with  their  support,  or  to 
obtain  a  living  independent  of  physical  labor,  he  severely  repri- 
manded, and  if  they  remained  contumacious,  they  were  dismissed 
with  contempt  as  drones  and  idlers. 

"  He  that  reclaims  a  farm  from  the  wilderness,  and  brings  up 
a  family  in  the  fear  of  God  and  the  faith  of  Mormon,  has 
accomplished  a  great  work,  and  he  shall  live  and  reign  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years,"  he  would  remark,  on  all  occasions. 

"  And  what  will  be  the  condition  of  those  who  are  restrained 
by  nature,  or  misfortune,  or  untoward  circumstances,  from  the 
performance  of  these  duties  ?" 

"  They  are  to  be  pitied  and  forgiven  ;  but  let  no  one  minister, 
elder,  or  brother,  who  is  capable  of  assuming  the  responsibility, 
shrink  from  it,  lest  he  be  denied  a  right  to  share  the  fruits  of 
the  tree  of  life." 

Under  this  discipline,  the  preachers  found  themselves  necessi- 
tated to  find  employment.  Many  of  them  became  the  most 
iactive  farmers.  Others  wrought  at  mechanical  trades,  and  a 
few  entered  into  mercantile  affairs. 

The  Prophet  and   Governor  sought  to  encourage  all  such 


318  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

nndertakings,  and  his  manner  of  reasoning  was  correct  and  apt 
to  the  purpose. 

"  It  is  a  fixed  law,"  he  woald  say,  "  that  every  man,  with  few 
and  rare  exceptions,  is  intended  to  live  on  his  own  earnings,  and 
not  on  those  of  another.  JS"©  man  has  a  right  to  live,  or  eat  his 
daily  bread,  without  producing  as  much,  on  the  scale  of  a  life, 
as  he  consumes,  and  that,  too,  by  some  kind  of  honest  physical 
labor.  Indeed,  it  is  every  man's  duty  to  quadruple  himself  in 
population,  as  well  as  to  increase  the  fixed  capital  of  the  world 
for  the  next  generation.  A  farmer  should  leave  a  farm  cleared, 
cultivated,  and  stocked  for  the  church.  And  if  he  has  been  a 
believer  and  preacher  of  the  truth,  so  much  the  better.  It 
shows  that  he  has  done  his  duty  as  an  industrious  and  useful 
citizen.  I  praise  and  honor  such  a  one,  and  my  praise  and 
honor  is  worth  having.  He  shall  be  a  king  and  priest  to  God  ; 
it  has  been  revealed  to  me." 

It  was  the  general  policy  of  B m  to  encourage  preaching 

mostly,  in  those  who  were  well  off  in  temporal  affairs.  This 
obviated  any  necessity  of  assistance  on  the  part  of  the  Church. 
The  rich  men  likewise  monopolized  the  women,  to  a  great 
extent,  consequently,  while  one  man  enjoyed  the  honor  of  being 
a  preacher  and  a  rich  man,  with  -a  house  full  of  women,  all  love- 
able  and  lovely,  waiting  to  do  his  bidding,  another,  quite  as 
good,  or  better  probably  in  mind  and  heart,  though  with  less  of 
this  world's  goods,  was  doomed  to  the  cold  and  joyless  trials  of 
celibacy. 

In  this  respect,  however,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  some  of  the 
women  were  culpable,  anc?  that  their  conduct  contributed,  in  no 
small  degree,  to  the  continuance  of  polygamy.  Xot  a  few  pre- 
ferred a  rich  man,  with  a  dozen  wives,  to  a  poor  one  without  any, 
and,  though  repentance  must  inevitably  ensue,  it  would  be  too 
late.  The  Prophet  encouraged  this  state  of  things,  for  various 
reasons  ;  indeed,  he  seemed  to  consider  poverty  as  little  short  of 


Little  Spirits  in  Want  of  Bodies.  319 

crime,  whose  punishment  consisted  in  the  deprivation  of  social 
and  domestic  comforts. 

It  seemed  to  be  the  poh"cy  of  B m,  to  give  the  Mormon 

creed  a  consistency,  or  rather  a  systematized  form,  such  as  it 
had  never  taken  under  the  administration  of  Smith.  Besides 
the  wonders  of  millennial  glory,  on  which  the  preachers  loved  to 
descant,  they  were  fond  of  expatiating  on  spiritual  life.  They 
professed  to  believe,  and  they  certainly  taught,  that  Grod  had 
constantly  on  hand  a  multitude  of  little  spirits,  who  want  to 
come,  and  whom  he  has  ordained  shall  come,  and  assume  mortal 
bodies,  and  sojourn  on  earth  for  a  time  ;  human  bodies  being 
earthly  tabernacles,  temporary  dwelling-houses  for  spirits.  Yet, 
conjugal  intercourse  is  necessary  to  accomplish  the  work,  and 
hence,  as  God  is  very  anxious  that  these  spirits  should  be  pro- 
vided with  bodies,  and  as  the  spirits  themselves  are  very  anx- 
ious to  get  down  here,  it  became  the  duty  of  all  true  believers 
to  lend  their  aid  and  produce  the  bodies  as  fast  as  possible. 

And  this  doctrine,  strange  and  ridiculous  as  it  may  seem, 
was  openly  taught  from  the  pulpit  as  a  defence  of  polygamy. 

"  It  has  been  revealed  to  me,"  said  B m  one  day  from  the 

pulpit,  '*  It  has  been  revealed  to  me,  that  there  are  millions  on 
millions  of  little  spirits,  all  waiting  and  wishing  for  mortal 
bodies.  And  when  they  come  to  take  bodies,  they  wish  to  be 
of  Mormon  parentage.  Of  course  the  higher  order  would  be 
disgusted  with  a  low,  mean  descent,  the  same  as  a  righteous  man 
is  disgusted  with  a  wicked  one,  or  a  neat,  tidy  person  with  one 
of  filthy  habits ;  hence,  they  would  only  be  willing  to  go  to  the 
place  where  purity  and  righteousness  dwell.  The  lower  order 
of  spirits  will  likewise  go  among  the  low  and  uncultivated, 
where  the  principles  of  virtue  and  integrity  have  been  in  part  or 
wholly  neglected.  Good  spirits  do  not  want  to  partake  of  the 
sins  of  the  low  and  degraded,  hence  they  will  stay  in  heaven 
until  a  way  is  opened  for  purity  and  righteousness  to  form  a 


320  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

channel  to  which  they  can  come  and  take  honorable  bodies  in 
this  world,  and  magnify  that  calling. 

Let  us  take  that  course,  and  we  shall  draw  the  brightest 
spirits  to  honor  our  generations.  Try  this,  and  your  offspring 
will  be  the  fairest  specimens  of  the  work  of  God's  hand.  Let 
the  servants  of  God  maintain  the  principles  of  holiness  and  inte- 
grity, and  marry  a  multitude  of  wives,  and  by  that  means  draw 
in  their  train  more  of  those  spirits  that  will  glorify  the  God  of 
Israel,  since  we  are  very  well  assured  that  all  the  good  spirits 
must  necessarily  be  born  in  Utah,  or  among  true  believers. 
The  Almighty  will  never  send  his  choice  spirits  to  the  low  and 
degraded  people  of  the  thirty-one  States,  who  restrict  the  holy 
and  virtuous  to  the  possession  of  one  wife. 

Another  argument  which  he  advanced  in  favor  of  polygamy, 
was  the  idea  of  improving  the  stock. 

*'  I  have  been  looking  about  me,"  he  said,  **  as  I  always  am, 
and  have  seen  how  anxious  many  of  our  farmers  are  to  improve 
their  stock  of  cattle  ;  to  make  them  of  better  blood,  and  thus 
be  all  the  time  improving  :  but  it  is  not  a  common  thing  for 
men  to  wish  to  improve  their  own  species.  I  wish  you  to  think 
for  a  moment.  I  have  seldom  heard  that  subject  agitated,  when 
indeed  it  is  the  most  important  one  that  was  ever  investigated. 
Let  us  go  a  little  further  into  the  philosophy  of  this  :  a  man  by 
having  many  wives,  and  thus  mingling  his  blood  with  a  variety, 
can  improve  his  species  the  same  as  we  can  improve  any  other 
portion  of  the  animal  creation.  It  is  said  that  we  bear  the 
image  of  God,  and  now,  don't  let  us  dwindle  down  by  the  one- 
wife  system  to  the  physical  and  mental  degeneracy  of  the 
monkey." 

Blasphemous  and  absurd  as  these  sentiments  must  appear, 
they  were  quite  as  new  and  ludicrous.  The  brethren,  however, 
or  all  those  who  were  able  to  take  more  wives,  or  to  get  them, 
seemed  to  think  it  was  a  capital  idea.    To  Harmer  it  afforded  a 


Debasing  Tendency  of  Polygamy.  821 

subject  for  an  excellent  jest,  and  whenever  he  heard  of  a  bro- 
ther who  was  about  to  marry  his  second  or  third  wife,  he  would 
remark  that  such  a  one  intended  to  improve  his  stock. 

As  ^he  principles  of  Mormonism  developed,  it  became  evident 
that  the  females  were  to  be  regarded  as  an  inferior  order  of 
beings.  One  by  one  the  rights  to  which  they  had  been  accus 
tomed,  as  well  as  the  courtesies  generally  conceded  to  them, 
were  taken  away.  When  the  husband  died,  his  property 
reverted  to  the  church,  instead  of  going  to  support  his  bereaved 
family,  a  regulation  which  occasioned  an  infinite  amount  of 
trouble  and  difficulty.  However,  if  the  husband  and  father  was 
particularly  interested  in  making  provision  for  the  future  sup- 
port of  his  family,  he  could  do  so,  by  paying  the  church  during 
his  life-time  a  certain  extra  stipend,  which  would  release  its  claim. 

Many  widows  were  thus  actually  necessitated  to  take  hus- 
bands on  the  first  opportunity,  and  many  young  girls,  not 
exceeding  the  ages  of  twelve  and  fourteen  years,  became  the 
wives  of  men  old  enough  to  be  their  grandfathers,  to  save  them 
from  the  streets. 

No  family  in  Utah  ever  hires  household  service.  Some  few 
have  slaves,  but  generally  speaking  when  one  wife  is  insuJOficient 
to  perform  the  labor,  another  is  taken,  perhaps  a  third,  or 
fourth,  and  so  on,  for  the  number  is  only  limited  by  the  discre- 
tion and  desire  of  the  husband. 

In  all  cases  where  the  father  was  living,  his  consent  was 
necessary  to  the  marriage  of  a  daughter,  even  though  that 
daughter  was  a  widow  and  a  mother.  In  the  case  of  his  death, 
the  head  of  the  church  acted  in  the  capacity  of  guardian,  and 
his  consent  was  indispensable.  The  fathers,  from  the  instruc- 
tion they  constantly  received,  and  other  causes,  paid  Uttle  atten- 
tion to  the  inclinations  of  their  children,  but  were  greatly 
influenced  by  the  size  of  the  nominal  gift,  though  actually  the 
importance  of/  the  price  they  were  to  receive.    These  bargains 

U* 


822  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

were  not  unfrequentlj  the  subjects  of  as  much  chicanery  and 
intrigue,  as  if  the  object  for  sale  was  a  horse,  and  the  contract- 
ing parties  two  regular  jockies. 

One  blustery  windy  day  in  autumn,  muffled  in  a  warm  cloak, 
and  otherwise  protected  from  cold,  I  sought  the  residence  of 
Mrs.  Melton,  in  order  to  pay  that  lady  a  visit  which  I  had  long 
promised.  Mrs.  Melton's  family  consisted  of  herself,  her  hus- 
band, and  two  beautiful  daughters.  They  were  in  tolerable 
good  circumstances,  but  the  husband  was  a  scheming,  discon- 
tented man,  possessed  with  the  idea  of  becoming  rich.  He  had 
never  married  but  one  wife,  because  he  considered  them  expen- 
sive. His  sole  remark  when  Mrs.  Melton  required  a  new  dress 
or  shawl  would  be  :  "  these  women  will  ruin  us  all  by  their 
extravagance  ;"  and,  though  he  generally  gave  her  the  money 
required,  it  evidently  came  grudgingly,  than  which  nothing  can 
more  deeply  wound  a  sensitive  mind.  He  was  even  more  hard 
and  churlish  to  his  daughters,  and  their  great  natural  beauty 
was  seldom  heightened  by  the  aid  of  ornament  in  childhood; 
though,  some  years  later,  the  father,  who  thought  of  nothing  but 
making  money,  determined  to  cause  their  beauty  to  subserve  his 
selfish  ends.  Accordingly  he  bought  them  dresses,  and  laces, 
took  them  to  meeting,  and  exposed  their  charms  to  the  wanton 
eyes  of  the  old  polygamists. 

Of  course  they  were  soon  noticed,  and  an  old  man,  whose 
domestic  establishment  comprised  a  dozen  wives  and  thirty  chil- 
dren, came  to  the  house  while  I  was  there  to  bargain  for  the 
eldest  daughter.  His  appearance  excited  in  the  mind  the  most 
repulsive  and  abhorrent  sensations.  He  was  rude  and  ungainly 
in  his  manners,  uncouth  in  form  and  feature,  while  his  conversa- 
tion was  a  rare  mixture  of  vulgarity  and  ignorance  ;  yet,  he  was 
well  off,  a  circumstance  which  gave  him  great  importance  in  his 
own  eyes,  though  his  property  had  been  acquired  in  the  most 
degrading  manner. 


A  Father  sells  his  Daughters.  328 

When  he  was  an  infant,  his  mother  being  left  a  widow,  car- 
ried her  son  to  the  poor-house,  and  then  travelled  around  the  coun- 
try with  a  begging  paper,  and  thus  acquired  a  sum  sufficient  to 
purchase  a  farm.  This  farm  he  managed  to  obtain  by  swindling 
his  aged  parent,  whom  he  caused  to  be  supported  by  the  town- 
ship until  her  death.  After  this  he  sold  his  farm,  and  with  the 
proceeds  removed  to  Utah,  and  became  a  very  devout  Mormon. 

Mr.  Melton  and  this  man,  on  the  occasion  of  which  I  speak, 
occupied  an  apartment  contiguous  to  the  one  in  which  I  sat  with 
Mrs.  Melton,  but  the  door  being  ajar,  and  the  gentlemen  talk- 
ing loudly,  we  could  not  help  hearing  the  conversation.  Mrs. 
Melton  seemed  nervously  anxious,  but  said  nothing.  Several 
times  I  observed  the  tears  trickling  down  her  cheeks,  as  her 
husband  enlarged  on  the  various  good  points  of  the  girls ;  and 
his  companion,  though  eager  for  the  purchase,  rather  dissented 
from  the  extravagant  gift  demanded. 

"  You  sec.  Brother  Weldy,"  said  the  father,  "  my  girls  are  no 
common  piece  of  woman  flesh.  You  might  search  the  society  of 
the  saints  from  one  end  to  the  other,  and  not.  find  such  others — 
so  neat  and  trim,  and  handy  at  house-work,  or  any  other  kind  of 
work,  though,  to  tell  the  truth,  they  never  done  much  at  any- 
thing else,  never  earned  me  five  dollars,  while  the  expense  of  their 
bringing  up  has  been  great,  very  great,  brother  Weldy,  conse- 
quently their  husband  must  give  me  something  commensurate. 
Beautiful  girls  like  them  should  command  rich  husbands." 

"I  consider  myself  as  well  off  as  any  man  in  Utah,"  said 
Weldy. 

"  Oh,  certainly,  you  are  well  off,  very  well  off,  and  conse- 
quently you  can  afford  to  give  something  handsome,  especially 
as  the  girl  is  young,  and  yourself  quite  aged — excuse  me,  I 
don't  think  that  any  objection,  but  some  folks  might,"  and  he 
endeavored  to  smile  blandly. 

"  Why,  yes,"  said  Weldy,  drawing  his  words,  "  I  might  give 


324  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

something  rather  handsome,  I  s'pose,  say  that  bay  mare  ;  111 
give  you  her.  She's  a  fine  beast,  very  fine  ;  yon  don't  see  a 
better  round  these  diggings." 

"  Say  both  horses,  and  its  a  bargain.  They're  just  such  a 
span  as  I've  been  wanting  to  get." 

"  Couldn't,  positively  couldn't,  unless  you  let  me  have  both 
the  girls  ;  what  do  you  say  to  that,  eh  ?" 

"  Both  my  daughters  I  really,  I  don't  know ;  would  it  be 
lawful  for  a  man  to  marry  two  sisters  ?" 

"  Certainly  ;  the  patriarch  Jacob  did,  you  know." 

Mrs.  Melton  wiped  her  eyes,  and  I  was  actually  dumb  with 
astonishment. 

"  You  would  be  welcome  to  the  girls,  both  of  them,  provided 
you  were  willing  to  give  me  a  suitable  remuneration,  but  either 
one  is  worth  both  your  mares,  considering  their  age  and  beauty. 
I  want  to  do  well  by  them.  I  want  them  to  marry  a  rich  man, 
but  I  can't  give  them  away  ;  that  wouldn't  look  well — wouldn't 
look  as  if  I  had  any  regard  for  them." 

"  You  mustn't  be  too  hard  on  a  fellow,  now  j  but  I'm  wiUing 
to  do  right  about  it.  Say  both  the  girls,  and  I'll  throw  in  that 
Durham  cow."  . 

"  That's  more  like  it ;  but  >it  strikes  me  that  if  you  were  to 
see  the  girls,  you'd  be  still  more  liberal.  Let  me  go  and  call 
them." 

Mr.  Melton  went  out,  but  soon  returned. 

**  They'll  be  in  presently,"  he  said,  and  the  two  men  continued 
the  conversation. 

"  You  must  be  getting  quite  a  family,  brother  Weldy  ?"  said 
Melton. 

"  Something  of  a  family,  it  is  true.  I  wish  to  do  my  duty  in 
that  respect,  if  no  other." 

"  How  many  helpmates  has  it  ^leased  heaven  to  bestow  upon 
you  I" 


Brother  Weldy's  Chief  Blessing.  325 

"  At  present  I  have  twelve,  and  several  more  in  view." 

"  Ah  ;  but  how  do  you  manage  to  support  'em  ?  These 
women  are  generally  extravagant." 

"  I  don't  consider  mine  so,  and  as  to  their  support,  why  a 
woman  will  earn  her  living,  over  and  over  again,  in  the  course 
of  the  year.  I  carry  on  my  large  farm  solely  with  their  help, 
and  it  is  much  cheaper  than  to  hire  men.  Why  don't  you  take 
another  wife  ?" 

"  I  feared  the  expense  of  keeping  them." 

"  Pshaw,  keeping  them,  indeed  ;  they'd  keep  you,  if  you 
wanted  to  live  a  gentleman.  Generally  speaking,  they  are 
much  more  active  and  industrious  than  men,  much  more  trust- 
worthy, too.  It's  one  of  the  blessedest  things  in  the  world,  to 
have  the  laws  all  made  by  the  church.  Polygamy,  as  I  take  it, 
is  the  legitimate  offspring  of  the  union  of  Church  and  State. 
The  Church  is  more  careful  and  tender  of  the  interests  of  believ- 
ers, than  the  State,  when  divorced  from  her,  could  ever  be." 

"  Likely  enough." 

"  Why,  it  is  plain  as  day  to  me,  and  I  bless  the  Lord  for  it. 
The  heathenish  statesmen,  who  make  the  laws  of  those  States 
whence  we  came,  care  nothing  about  the  church,  the  true  inter- 
ests of  believers,  or  other  things  in  which  we  are  deeply  inter- 
ested. Mormonism  can  only  flourish  as  a  theocracy  ;  but  so 
long  as  the  head  of  the  church  makes  the  laws  we  are  safe. 
We  ought  to  have  a  constitution  and  government  of  our  own  ; 
we  must  have,  too.  It  will  never  do  for  the  saints  to  remain  in 
virtual  bondage  to  the  heathen.  They  will  come  among  us 
after  a  while,  I  expect,  with  the  express  purpose  to  deprive  us 
of  our  superior  privileges,  because,  of  course,  they  won't  be  wil- 
ling for  us  to  enjoy  what  they  cannot  possess  themselves.  I 
regard  polygamy  as  the  chiefest  of  our  blessings,  and  that  wUl 
be  what  the  heathen  will  attempt  to  root  out  and  destroy. 
Independence  is  the  only  thing  that  can  preserve  us. 


326  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  It  seems  so  to  me." 

"Yes,  independence  and  a  theocratic  government.  I  have 
got  enough  of  republics.  I  don't  like  this  freedom  and  equality 
in  name,  where  none  really  exists." 

There  was  a  sound  of  approaching  footsteps,  a  rustle  of 
female  garments,  then  the  door  opened,  and  two  girls  made  their 
appearance,  arm  in  arm.  Slightly  abashed  at  the  presence  of 
Weldy,  they  were  drawing  back,  when  the  father  ordered  them 
to  advance.  They  timidly  obeyed,  when  Weldy,  without  any 
recognition  of  their  presence,  raised  his  eyes,  with  a  gaze  of  cool 
assurance,  and  surveyed  them  from  head  to  foot  ;  first  one,  and 
then  the  other.  "  Rather  beautiful,"  he  said,  at  length. 
"They  can  go." 

"  Leave  the  room,"  said  the  father  ;  and  they  obeyed,  but 
came,  in  great  surprise,  to  the  room  where  we  were  sitting. 

"  What  is  Weldy  here  for  ?"  said  the  eldest  to  her  mother, 
in  a  whisper,  "  and  what  does  he  want  of  us  ?" 

"  To  marry  you  I" 

"  Oh,  Lord  I"  said  one  of  the  girls,  while  the  other  ran  from 
the  apartment  shrieking. 

"  Which  of  us,  mother  T'  said  the  remaining  daughter. 

"Both  I" 

"  Worse  and  worse  1  who  ever  heard  tell  of  such  a  thing  ? 
but  father  will  not  consent  ?  that  horrible  man,  too,  looks  like 
an  ogre." 

"  Your  father  has  consented,"  said  the  mother. 

The  girl  clasped  her  hands  in  mute  despair.  "  Then  we  are 
indeed,  lost,"  she  said. 

This  conversation  had  been  carried  on  in  so  low  a  tone,  that 
the  discourse  of  the  men  was  plainly  audible. 

"  They  are  perfect  houris  to  my  view,"  said  the  father,  "  and 
all  that  induces  me  to  part  with  them  is  a  regard  for  the  church, 
and  a  desire  that  they  may  become  mothers  in  Israel.    It  is  my 


The  Sale  'Consummated.  327 

wish  that  every  female  should  fulfill  her  vocation  to  the  utmost, 
that  thereby  the  number  of  the  Faithful  might  become  as  the 
sand  of  the  sea." 

Weldy  looked  as  if  he  understood  perfectly  the  drift  of  such 
conversation,  "Right  fair  girls,  yet  I  don't  admire  such  black 
eyes,  and  beauty  after  all  isn't  but  skin  deep.  If  I  want  'em  to 
work  in  the  meadow,  I  dare  say  they'll  be  afraid  of  getting 
tanned." 

**  No,  they  won't ;  they  never  tan,  some  complexions  don't, 
you  know,  and  I'm  really  astonished  that  you  shouldn't  like 
black  eyes;  most  people  are  partial  to  them." 

"  They  are  apt  to  be  accompanied  by  a  fiery  temper,  and 
quick  tongue." 

"  Ah  I  you're  mistaken  there  ;  many  of  the  pleasantest  women 
I  ever  knew,  had  black  eyes." 

"  And  your  pleasant  women  are  mere  devils  when  roused." 

"  Well,  if  you  don't  want  my  daughters,  say  so  ;  there'll  be 
enough,  that  will." 

"  But  I  do  want  'em  ;  all  is,  I  think,  you  ask  too  big  a  price." 

"  For  the  two  best  and  likeliest  girls  in  the  settlement  ?" 

"  I  do  ;  it  seems  to  me  that  I  have  made  you  a  very  fair  offer. 
These  girls  are  not  half  the  use  to  you,  that  two  stout  hearty 
wives  would  be.  You  know  that  mere  beauty  is  of  but  small 
account,  it  fades  so  soon." 

"Well,  considering  all  things,  probably  it  is  as  mtfch  as  I 
could  reasonably  expect,"  said  the  father. 

"  And  we  may  consider  the  matter  settled  ?" 

"  I  guess  so." 

"  And  when  can  I  have  the  girls  ?" 

"  Whenever  you  choose." 

"  Let  me  see;  well,  suppose  I  say  this  day  week;  will  that  be 
too  soon  ?" 

"  No  ;  I  don't  think  that  it  will." 


828  Femai.e  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  You  will  endeavor  to  reconcile  the  girls,  it  they  make  any 
objections  ?" 

*'  Certainly  ;  but  they  have  been  reared  in  habits  of  obedience; 
there  will  be  no  difficulty  with  them.'' 

Mrs.  Melton  turned  her  eyes  to  her  daughter  with  a  mute 
glance  of  despairing  agony.  The  girl  sat  with  her  hands  clasped, 
her  cheeks  blenched,  the  picture  of  utter  despair. 

I  heard  the  men  rise,  and  knew  that  Weldy  was  going.  Mrs. 
Melton  made  a  motion  mechanically,  as  if  to  rise,  and  then  sunk 
back  in  her  chair. 

"  Oh  I  mother,  mother  I"  said  the  girl,  "  you  mast  save  us 
from  this  fate.*' 

"  I  would  lay  down  my  life  to  save  you,  darling,  but  the 
sacrifice  would  be  of  no  avail." 

I  was  ready  to  exclaim^  in  the  language  of  the  patriarch, 
"  Oh  !  my  soul,  come  not  into  their  secret ;  to  their  assembly,  my 
honor,  be  thou  not  united." 

Then  I  heard  Weldy  blessing  that  theocracy,  or  the  power  of 
the  Church  that,  governing  the  State,  conferred  such  privileges 
on  believers. 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

THE    SELF-ACCUSER   AND   THE   DYING   HUSBAND. 

SOON  after  our  arrival  in  Utah,  Charley  Moore  and  the 
beautiful  Ethleen  were  united  in  marriage.  She  was  blithe 
and  happy  as  a  bird,  and  no  one  could  doubt  his  perfect  felicity. 
The  handsome  hunter,  the  rover  of  the  prairie  and  the  wilder- 
ness, had  become  suddenly  transformed  to  the  domesticated  man, 
who  always  came  home  at  night,  and  preferred  the  society  of  his 


The  Forsaken   Wife.  829 

wife  to  that  of  any  other.  They  occupied  a  pleasant  cottage  on 
the  brow  of  a  hill,  a  beautiful  garden  in  front,  and  a  wide  field, 
filled  with  various  kinds  of  grain  and  edible  roots,  in  the  rear. 
Their  fat,  sleek  cow  pastured  in  the  valley,  and  everything  bore 
an  air  of  quiet  peace,  and  sweet  contentment. 

But  leaving  this  pleasant  abode  of  love  and  bliss,  let  us  look 
in  on  poor  Mrs.  Stillman.  It  is  late  at  night,  yet  the  old  lady 
is  sitting  alone.  She  seems  lonely,  sad,  and  disconsolate  ;  for- 
saken by  the  husband  of  her  youth,  the  companion  of  her  riper 
years,  and  the  support  of  her  age.  She  is  thinking  over  the 
past,  and  memory  brings  back  faithfully  all  the  toils  and  trials, 
and  privations  they  had  shared  together.  The  long,  long  years 
of  endearing  love  and  confidence  ;  the  anxieties,  and  cares,  and 
watchings  in  sickness,  the  constant  companionship,  and  reciprocal 
attentions  in  health,  and  sh-e  felt  from  her  inmost  soul  that  he 
was  her  husband,  and  hers  only  ;  that  the  ties  which  united  them 
could  only  be  severed  by  the  hand  of  death,  nor  even  by  that, 
but  that  their  spirits  would  meet  and  mingle  to  all  eternity, 
^he  was  no  longer  excited  by  passion  ;  jealousy,  hate,  madness, 
had  all  disappeared.  She  knew  that  a  ceremony  of  marriage 
had  been  performed  between  her  husband  and  the  woman  she 
had  hated  and  still  despised.  She  knew  likewise  that  he  had 
provided  her  with  a  lv)use,  and  money  to  furnish  it.  She  knew 
likewise  that  the  greater  part  of  his  time  was  spent  there,  and 
that  he  was  completely  fascinated  and  bewildered  with  the 
attractions  of  his  new  bride,  yet  she  reviewed  the  subject  in  all 
its  bearings  with  comparative  calmness,  and  mentally  inquires, 
"  what  is  it  best  for  me  to  do  ?" 

A  small  fire  is  glowing  on  the  hearth,  and  she  sits  in  the 
shadow  of  its  dim  uncertain  light.  There  is  a  cricket  on  the 
hearth,  and  its  cheerful  chirp,  chirp,  chirp,  reminds  her  so  forci- 
bly of  the  past,  that  she  almost  wishes  it  would  hush.  Yet 
there  is  something  so  companionable  to  the  lonely,  even  in  the 


330  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

chirp  of  a  cricket,  something  so  home-like  and  domestic,  that  it 
soothes  and  solaces  the  weary  and  suffering. 

Then  came  a  gentle  tap  at  the  door,  and  the  next  moment 
Louisa  entered,  with  a  countenance  that  looked  even  unhappier 
than  that  of  her  mother-in-law. 

"  Sitting  here  alone  in  the  dark,  mother,  and  father  off  with 
that  bad,  bad  woman  ?  Oh  !  it  is  too  bad.  Why  will  you  not 
come  and  live  with  us  altogether  ?  I  feel  concerned  to  have  you 
stay  here  alone.  You  might  be  taken  sick  suddenly  and  die, 
before  any  person  could  find  it  out." 

''No,  Louisa,  I  prefer  to  remain  here,"  said  the  old  lady 
solemnly,  *'  he  comes  once  in  two  or  three  days  to  see  how  I  am 
getting  along,  and  though  his  visits  are  short,  they  reconcile  me 
in  some  degree  to  his  absence,  because  they  show  that  I  am 
still  remembered." 

"Such  remembrance  as  that  would  not  satisfy  me,"  said 
Louisa,  "  it  would  be  provoking  rather  than  otherwise." 

"  I  think  not,  if  you  could  feel  as  I  have  felt." 

"  Why,  mother,  what  has  come  over  you  ?"  inquired  Louisa, 
"it  really  astonishes  me  to  see  you  so  calm  and  collected. 
What  have  you  heard  ?  what  has  happened  ?" 

"  I  have  heard  nothing,  and  nothing  has  happened,  only  that 
nj  mind  has  changed  in  some  respects  at  least,  and  I  no  longer 
look  on  things  as  I  did  once,  and  that,  though  in  the  conduct  of 
your  father  there  may  be  something  to  forgive,  there  is  also 
much  to  excuse." 

"  Goodness,  mother,  I  hope  you  will  never  attempt  to  excuse 
polygamy,  under  any  circumstances." 

"  Heaven  forbid,  and  yet,  though  polygamy  is  inexcusable,  the 
polygamist  may  be,  or  it  seems  so  to  me." 

Louisa  shook  her  head. 

"  He  is  my  husband,"  continued  the  old  lady,  "  he  has  always 
been  kind,  and  gentle,  and  considerate  ;  I  shall  never  forget  that. 


The  Perfection  op  Meekness.  381 

He  was  so  particularly  tender  and  careful  of  me  when  I  was 
sick  or  a  little  ailiug,  that  I  would  speak  lightly  of  his  faults, 
and  regard  them  rather  as  human  infirmities,  than  willful  errors 
of  heart  or  mind." 

Louisa  was  half  tempted  to  look  on  her  mother  as  demented  ; 
the  whole  tone  of  her  conversation  being  so  different  from  what 
it  had  ever  been  before. 

"  It  is  but  right,"  resumed  the  old  lady,  "  that  you,  who  have 
known  my  anger,  my  jealousy,  and  hate,  should  know  also  of 
my  better  feelings,  should  know  how  heartily  I  have  forgiven 
them,  and  that  my  best  wishes  are  for  their  welfare." 

We  may  be  sure  that  Louisa  opened  her  eyes  in  supreme 
astonishment ;  "  But  not  till  they  have  repented?"  she  said,  "  not 
till  they  change  their  mode  of  life  ?" 

"  Yes,  even  now,  because  it  is  our  duty  to  pray  for  the  unjust, 
even  more  than  the  just ;  to  love  our  enemies  as  our  friends, 
and  though  to  bid  an  evil-doer  God-speed  in  his  wickedness 
might  make  us  partakers  of  the  evil  deed,  we  should  wish  for 
his  welfare,  and  that  he  might  do  well." 

Louisa  said  nothing  ;  she  could  not  find  it  in  her  heart  to 
forgive  a  woman,  whose  fascinations  had  once  bewitched  her 
husband. 

"  I  have  become  aged,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman  ;  "  I  was  never 
beautiful  or  clever.  My  conversation  was  ordinary  and  com- 
monplace. I  had  no  education,  and  little  talent,  and  my  wonder 
is  that  he  should  ever  love  me  at  the  first,  that  he  loved  me  so 
.many  years,  that  he  submitted  to  my  authority  as  he  did,  con- 
scious all  the  time  of  my  defects,  for  he  must  have  known  them. 
It  is  strange  that  he  never  discovered  before  that  I  could  not 
make  him  happy." 

"You  are  all  wrong,  mother,  in  thus  undervaluing  yourself," 
said  Louisa.  "  So  far  as  talents,  or  education,  or  cleverness  are 
concerned,  you  are  much  his  superior,  as  everybody  acquainted 


dSS  F£MALE   Life  among  the   Morkons. 

with  you  must  acknowledge.      He  was   never  a  smart  man, 
though,  till  now,  I  always  accounted  him  a  good  one." 

"  And  he  is  a  good  one  ;  heaven  forgive  me  for  not  sooner 
finding  it  out.  As  I  was  sitting  here  alone,"  continued  the  old 
lady,  "  here  alone,  in  the  dull,  dim  shadows  of  the  waning  fire- 
light, thinking  in  the  bitterness  of  my  spirit  how  he  had  deserted 
me,  and  of  all  the  wrongs  and  sufferings  that  I  had  endured  in 
consequence,  I  fell  asleep  and  dreamed  of  my  mother." 

"  Of  your  mother  ?" 

"  Of  my  mother  ;  she  has  long  been  dead,  but  methought  she 
stood  before  me,  just  as  she  looked  in  life,  only  more  radiant 
and  beautiful.  Then  she  questioned  me  of  my  trouble,  and  I 
told  her  all  from  first  to  last.  Her  countenance  assumed  a 
mournful  expression,  and  she  inquired,  '  Didn't  it  never  occur  to 
you,  my  daughter,  that  a  large  proportion  of  the  wrong  was  on 
your  side  V 

"  '  On  my  side  V 

"  *  Even  so,  your  heart  will  tell  you  what  I  mean,  examine  it 
well,^  and  I  saw  her  no  more." 

"  Was  the  vision  real  ?"  questioned  Louisa. 

"  Whether  or  not  the  vision  was  real,  the  result  of  it  was. 
My  eyes  were  opened  at  once  to  my  long  course  of  usurped 
authority  and  haughty  exaction.  I  had  aspired  to  rule  and 
domineer  over  him,  not  by  the  gentle  influence  of  love,  but  the 
pride  of  an  overweening  ambition.  Not  because  it  was  for  my 
good,  or  his  good,  or  the  good  of  our  family,  but  because  I 
loved  to  rule,  and  have  my  own  way.  I  see  it  all  now,  the  little 
consideration  I  paid  to  his  judgment,  the  preference  I  always 
gave  to  my  own  pleasure,  my  blind  perversity  to  his  desire. 
Imagining  myself  possessed  of  his  affection,  I  prized  it  little,  and 
took  no  pains  to  secure  and  preserve  it,  hence  it  has  passed 
from  me,  and  nothing  is  left  but  the  knowledge  of  my  loss,  and 
regret  for  the  years  of  folly  that  caused  it." 


Bitter  Reflections.  388 

It  was  a  pitiable  sight  to  behold  that  old  woman,  with  her 
pale,  wan  face,  and  snowy  hair,  thus  bringing  home  to  her  heart 
the  errors  of  her  younger  years,  and  finding  in  her  own  derelic- 
tions from  duty,  an  excuse  for  the  infirmities  of  her  husband. 

"  I  was  told  yesterday,"  she  continued,  "  that  Fanny  pets  and 
caresses  him.  Heaven  knows  that  I  never  thought  of  doing 
such  a  thing  ;  that  she  talks  to  him  of  love,  and  apparently 
lives  only  in  his  presence  ;  while  I  made  him  feel  always  that 
his  company  was  irksome  to  me,  that  his  conversation  displeased 
me.  I  have  told  him  a  thousand  times  that  I  regretted  my 
marriage  ;  that  if  I  were  single  again,  nothing  should  ever  induce 
me  to  enter  that  state  ;  that  my  burdens  of  house-keeping  and 
family  were  troublesome,  and  that  I  would  willingly  be  released. 
Buch  things,  I  begin  to  perceive,  must  necessarily  alienate  a  hus- 
band's heart." 

"But,  mother,"  said  Louisa,  " all  women  are  guilty  of  these 
things,  more  or  less." 

"  Then  the  more  shame  be  to  them." 

**  But  they  don't  see  it  in  the  light  that  you  do.  Their  tem- 
pers become  soured  with  a  multitude  of  petty  cares  and  vexa- 
tions, and  though  the  husband  may  not  be  to  blame,  he  is  the 
readiest  object,  and  generally  the  victim  on  whom  the  wife  vents 
her  complaints." 

"  I  see,"  continued  the  old  lady,  "  now  that  my  husband  has 
gone  from  me,  I  see,  what  I  never  understood  before,  that  his 
society  was  a  great  comfort  and  blessing  to  me.  True,  he 
wasn't  much  of  a  talker,  and  rarely  gave  an  opinion  contrary  to 
me,  yet  the  consciousness  of  his  presence  and  protection,  so 
lightly  regarded  then,  seems  to  me  now  to  have  been  a  great 
thing.  If  he  didn't  speak  a  word  I  wasn't  lonely  ;  and  then 
how  strange  that  I  never  knew,  that  I  never  ascertained  during 
the  forty  years  of  our  companionship,  that  I  loved  him  as  I  do." 

"  As  you  did,"  said  Louisa. 


*334  Female   Life  among  the  MoRMOxa 

"  As  I  do,"  said  the  old  woman  sharply.  "  But  only  to  think 
that  I  remained  so  long  blind  to  the  state  of  my  feelings,  even 
while  we  sat  daily  at  the  same  board,  and  nightly  by  the  same 
hearth,  and  participated  hourly  in  the  comforts  of  the  same 
home." 

"  The  home  he  has  now  forsaken,"  said  Louisa. 

"  The  home  that  his  presence  blessed,  that  his  industry  and 
forethought  preserved  from  want,  the  home  which  but  for  him 
had  never  existed,  and  which  his  generosity  and  kindness  made 
a  quiet  sanctuary  for  the  stranger  and  the  weary  ;  a  seat  for 
the  exercise  of  holy  and  gentle  virtues  ;  the  centre  of  a  thou- 
sand influences  and  associations,  which  bless  and  purify  all 
within  their  reach." 

"  And  yet,  mother,  I  could  not  thus  plead  for  him." 

"  Because  you  have  never  known  him  as  I  have  ;  because 
you  can  never  apprehend  how  everything  around  me  speaks  of 
him.  He  has  been  familiar  with  every  place  that  I  have  ;  he 
has  beheld  the  same  countenances,  and  heard  the  same  voices. 
Yet,  he  was  more  beloved  than  me  ;  I  could  see  that  plainly. 
Eyes  that  looked  coldly  to  me,  beamed  pleasurably  on  him  ;  nor 
was  it  a  wonder,  he  was  gentleness  and  honesty,  fearful  of 
giving  offence,  and  ever  ready  to  do  a  kindness.  And  all  this 
time,"  she  continued,  "  I  was  well  aware  of  his  worth,  but  never 
laid  it  to  heart.  I  understood  perfectly  well  that  he  was 
grieved  and  wounded  at  my  fault-finding,  though  he  never  said 
so,  yet  I  delighted  in  it  j  it  was  making  him  feel  my  power,  and 
power  was  the  only  thing  on  earth  that  I  ever  coveted." 

"But  now,"  answered  Louisa,  "now  that  it  is  too  late  to 
make  amends,  the  remembrance  of  these  things,  doubtless  exag- 
gerated by  distempered  fancy,  comes  to  aggravate  your  afflic- 
tion. What  is  done  cannot  be  undone.  No  self-accusation  can 
ever  obliterate  an  action." 

"  But  actions  if  not  obliterated  may  be  atoned  for." 


Mother  and  Daughter.  335 

"  Sometimes,  and  yet  you  can  hardly  make  atonement  to  your 
husband." 

"  Why  not  ?" 

"  Because  he  has  placed  himself  virtually  beyond  your  reach." 

"  Beyond  my  reach,  when  he  visits  me  every  two  or  three 
days  ?" 

"  Certainly,  since  you  would  scarcely  humiliate  yourself  to 
begin  the  subject,  considering  the  manner  in  which  he  has 
treated  you." 

"  The  manner  in  which  I  have  treated  him  is  what  concerns 
me  now,  and  were  the  humiliation  ten  times  greater  than  it  is,  I 
would  cheerfully  bear  it,  in  order  to  make  him  some  amends," 
replied  the  old  lady. 

"  Amends  to  him,  mother,  for  what  ?" 

"  For  all  my  folly  and  wickedness." 

"  What  folly  and  wickedness  ?" 

"  That  which  has  been  a  part  and  parcel  of  my  conduct  all 
my  life  ;  which  shadowed  and  blighted  the  happiness  of  our  mar- 
riage ;  and  whicli  has  finally  driven  him  to  the  arms  of  another." 

"  How  can  that  be  the  case  ?" 

"  Because  if  I  had  conducted  myself  with  moderation  and  con- 
siderate gentleness  ;  if  I  had  trusted  to  his  good  sense  of  con- 
sistency and  right,  instead  of  my  own  violence,  he  would  have 
treated  her  with  the  contempt  she  deserved." 

"  I  knew  nothing  of  any  violence." 

"  Of  course  you  did  not.  Outsiders  rarely  know  what  sights 
and  sounds  the  domestic  hearth  witnesses." 

"  You  didn't  attempt  to  give  him  a  taste  of  the  lash,  as  you 
did  Fan  ?"  said  Louisa  laughing. 

"  No  ;  my  violence  with  him  was  all  in  words,  and  yet  that  la 
bad  enough  for  a  husband.  Many  men  I  believe  would  prefer 
stripes  of  the  two." 

"  That  might  be." 


336  Female  Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  I  didn't  consider  that  the  exhibition  of  my  unlovable  quali- 
ties was  so  much  gained  on  her  side  ;  that  my  sulkiness  and 
silence  contrasted  extremely  unfavorably  with  her  cheerful 
humor  ;  that  my  selfishness,  my  everlasting  desire  to  be  pleased 
and  waited  on,  was  so  different  from  her  constant  service  and 
attendance,  and  desire  to  please,  that  no  human  heart  could 
help  being  charmed  with  it." 

"  And  what  do  you  design  to  do  V 

"  Make  him  all  the  reparation  in  my  power,  which  will  be 
little,  though  enough  to  show  my  motive  and  good  will." 

"  I  hope  that  he  will  be  satisfied  now,"  said  Louisa,  "  and  not 
want  to  take  another  wife.  It  is  such  a  common  thing,  when 
the  barriers  are  Once  overleaped,  to  keep  on,  that  I  fear  he  will 
aspire  to  increase  the  number." 

"If  he  is  lost  to  me,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman  ;  " if  I  cannot  win 
him  back,  why  it  won't  make  much  difference." 

"  Win  him  back  I  mother ;  how  strangely  you  talk.  Of 
course  you  can't  undo  the  marriage  ceremony  which  has  been 
performed  between  them,  and  I  can't  see,  under  the  circumstan- 
ces, what  he  can  ever  be  to  you  again." 

Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  was  about  to  reply,  when  a  sudden  and 
violent  rap  at  the  door  engaged  her  attention. 

The  friendly  "  come  in"  was  answered  by  the  entrance  of  Har- 
mer.     He  was  evidently  in  great  haste. 

"  What's  the  matter  ?"  demanded  Louisa,  the  first  word. 

He  looked  first  at  her,  and  then  at  the  old  lady. 

"  You  come  with  bad  news  ;  what  is  it  ?"  said  Mrs.  Stillman, 
sen. 

"  Your  husband  is  lying  at  the  point  of  death,  and  wishes  to 
sec  you." 

"  At  the  point  of  death,  and  wishes  to  see  me  ?"  she  repeated 
mechanically,  as  if  unable  to  comprehend  the  full  meaning  of 
the  words. 


The  Poison   Root.  33t 

"Such  is  the  fact,"  said  Harmer.  ''He  is  in  great  distress, 
and  able  to  converse  only  a  minute  at  a  time." 

"  Has  he  been  sick  long  ?"  inquired  Louisa,  while  the  old  lady- 
was  trying  to  find  her  bonnet  and  shawl. 

"  No.  He  went  out  this  afternoon  to  gather  roots,  and  found 
one  very  large,  and  looking  so  good,  that  he  tasted  it,  and 
firfally  ate  nearly  the  whole.  It  proves  to  be  a  mortal  poison, 
and  he  cannot  survive  the  effects." 

Mrs.  Stillman,  with  the  first  knowledge  of  her  husband's  dan- 
ger, had  lost  all  her  presence  of  mind  ;  and  her  eager,  anxious 
haste,  as  is  usual  in  such  cases,  defeated  her  purpose  of  immedi- 
ate departure.  She  had  flown  to  the  cupboard  for  her 
bonnet. 

"  Why,  mother,  you  don't  keep  your  bonnet  in  the  cupboard," 
said  Louisa,  scarcely  able  to  repress  a  smile.  "  Here,  sit  down 
— you  are  trembling,  now,  so  that  you  can  hardly  stand.  I  will 
get  your  things.     Don't  suffer  yourself  to  be  overcome." 

Louisa,  whose  cool  head  and  practised  hand  soon  made  the 
necessary  preparations,  concluded  to  go  with  them. 

"  Your  husband  is  there  now,"  said  Harmer.  *'  I  called,  on 
my  way  here,  and  informed  him  of  the  situation  of  his 
father." 

As  they  approached  the  house,  several  persons  were  coming 
and  going,  while  lights  were  glancing  about,  and  now  and  then 
a  deep,  heavy  groan  indicated  the  mortal  agony  of  the  sufferer 
within. 

"He  is  not  yet  dead ?"  whispered  Harmer  to  an  attendant 
beside  the  door. 

The  person  shook  his  head,  and  Mrs.  Stillman  drew  near,  but 
her  tottering  limbs  refused  her  support,  and  she  fell  heavily 
across  the  bed. 

*'  Room  !  room  1"  cried  a  bystander  ;  "  a  lady  has  fainted." 

But  she  did  not  faint. 

15 


338  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  My  husband  I  Oh,  my  husband  !  can  you  ever  forgive  me  ?" 
she  faintly  murmured. 

He  answered  not,  for  he  was  seized  that  moment  with  a 
frightful  paroxysm  of  pain.  His  features  grew  livid  ;  great 
drops  of  cold  sweat  started  from  his  forehead,  as  intense  agony 
scorched  and  racked  each  shuddering  limb.  It  passed  over  in  a 
moment,  however,  and  he  spoke  and  smiled  at  the  recognition 
of  his  wife,  and  then  requested  all  but  her  to  leave  the  room. 
Two  or  three  of  the  elders  hesitated,  saying  that  he  was  not  in 
his  right  mind,  and  did  not  understand  the  purport  of  his  lan- 
guage. 

"  He  is  in  his  right  mind,"  said  Harmer.  *'  He  is  just  coming 
to  his  senses,  I  believe,"  glancing  at  Fauuy,  who  sat  near  the 
head  of  the  bed.  *'  He  wishes  to  converse  privately  with  his 
lawful  wife.  Will  you  go,  or  must  I  put  you  out  ?"  he  contin- 
ued, while  they  still  lingered. 

*'  Leave  us  alone  I"  shrieked  the  dying  man,  starting  up  in  his 
bed  ;  for  that  moment  the  agony  returned. 

They  rose  and  left  the  room,  all  but  Fan. 

"  You,  too,"  he  said,  motioning  to  her. 

She  obeyed  mechanically,  casting  a  look  of  hate  and  contempt 
on  the  favored  wife. 

And  the  two  were  left  alone  with  God. 

What  transpired  ;  what  words  were  spoken  ;  what  tears 
shed  ;  the  bliss  and  agony  of  that  meeting;  reconciliation,  and 
parting,  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  my  weak  pen  to  describe. 
When  the  attendants  again  entered  the  apartment,  Mrs.  Still- 
man  was  kneeling  by  the  bed  in  silent  prayer  ;  and  with  him 
the  bitterness  of  death  had  passed.  The  wild  and.  burning 
agony  that,  an  hour  before,  coursed  like  fire  through  his  veins, 
had  been  succeeded  by  a  torpid  numbness,  the  precursor  of  imme- 
diate dissolution.  •  A  tranquU  smile  had  settled  over  his  coun- 
tenance, and  he  seemed  like  one  falling  into  a  pleasant  slumber. 


The  Ill-boding  Wife.  339 

"Have  you  nothing  to  say  to  me,  father ?"  inquired  Eanny, 
approaching  the  bed. 

He  neither  opened  his  eyes,  nor  answered  her  inquiry,  and 
soon  breathed  his  last. 


M' 


CHAPTER   XXXVII. 

A      SCENE. 

■RS.  DALLAS,  we  have  already  said,  was  disposed  to  meet 
and  anticipate  trouble.  There  was  no  evil  that  flesh  is 
heir  to,  that  she  had  not  apprehended  as  likely  to  fall  on  her- 
self or  her  family.  If  the  children  were  playing  out  of  doors, 
she  was  in  a  state  of  nervous  expectancy  that  they  would  be 
bit,  or  poisoned,  or  charmed  by  toads,  spiders,  or  snakes.  She 
never  enjoyed  a  visit  or  a  ride,  on  account  of  the  liability  of  their 
house  to  take  fire,  or  for  fear  that  the  children  would  tumble 
from  the  windows,  or  fall  down  the  well,  or  experience  some 
other  accident,  of  which  there  was  not  a  particle  of  danger. 

But  now,  everything  else  was  forgotten  in  the  probability  that 
her  husband  would  take  another  wife, 

"  But  what  makes  you  think  so  ?"  inquired  Mrs.  Merry,  to 
whom  she  had  been  unburdening  her  mind.  "  He  is  no  likelier 
to  marry  again  than  my  husband,  and  I  have  scarcely  ever  given 
the  subject  a  thought." 

"Oh,  but  he  is,  Mrs.  Merry — a  great  deal  likelier  I" 

"  Why  so  ?" 

"  Because  your  husband  is  devotedly  attached  to  you — every 
body  can  see  that." 

"  I  never  thought  that  he  was." 


840  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  You  didn't  ? — that  is  strange." 

"  But  Mrs.  Binder,  whose  husband  has  just  married  his  fourth 
wife,  informed  me  that  Mr.  Binder  was  never  so  clever,  and  so 
fond  of  her,  as  when  he  contemplated  a  new  marriage." 

"  The  hypocrite  1"  said  Mrs.  Dallas.  "  But  I  know  perfectly 
well,  that  my  husband  will  marry  another.  I  am  well  satisfied 
that  he  has  already  decided  on  the  person." 

"  You  are  ?" 

"  To  be  sure  I  am.  I  have  noticed  his  looks  and  glances  all 
cast  in  a  certain  direction.  Isn't  it  too  bad,  when  I  have 
borne  him  so  many  children  ;  and  Mrs,  Hope  declares  that 
they  are  the  most  beautiful  flock  of  little  ones  that  she  ever 
beheld." 

Mrs.  Merry  smiled  blandly,  and  inquired  who  was  the  person 
favered  with  Mr.  Dallas's  regards. 

"  That  great,  ugly,  heathenish-looking  thing,  who  goes  sailing 
about  with  a  red  shawl  and  bonnet,"  said  Mrs.  Dallas. 

"What,  Polly  High?" 

Mrs.  Dallas  nodded  her  head  mysteriously. 

"  Well,  I  don't  wonder  so  much  that  you  are  worried,  if  that 
is  the  case,"  said  Mrs.  Merry.  *'  Why,  I  shouldn't  never  have 
thought  it.  Such  a  low-lived,  vulgar  creature  ;  and  such  a  bad 
reputation,  too  I  I  wonder  what  the  world  is  coming  to,  when 
respectable  men  marry  such  women  ?" 

"Respectable  men,"  said  Mrs.  Dallas,  sharply,  "no  respect- 
able man  would  -marry  more  than  one  woman  ;  I  don't  call  my 
husband  respectable,  I  don't  think  there's  a  respectable  man  in 
Utah  ;  I  know  well  enough  that  there  isn't." 

"  There  are  several  men  in  Utah  who  remain  true  to  their 
first  wife." 

"But  how  long  will  their  truth  continue, — till  they  can  get 
other  wives,  and  not  a  moment  longer.  Women  are  getting 
scarce  in  Utah,  the  best  ones  have  already  left  the  market.,   I 


Meeting  Troubles  Halfway.  341 

heard  they  were  about  to  send  to  California  for  a  fresh  sup- 
ply." 

"  Of  what  r 

**  Women,  to  be  sure." 

"  Abominable  I"  said  Mrs.  Merry,  lifting  her  hands  and  eyes. 
Mrs.  Dallas  put  on  a  patient,  resigned  expression  ;  "  I  long  ago 
made  up  my  mind,"  she  said,  "  to  bear  it  the  best  that  I  could, 
but  when  I  think  of  that  smirking,  hateful  creature,  with  her  red 
dress  and  bonnet,  my  blood  fairly  boils." 

"  How  long  is  it  since  yoil  first  ascertained  that  Mr.  Dallas 
was  paying  attention  to  her  ?" 

"  I  cannot  exactly  tell,  but  not  very  long." 

This  conversation  continued  for  some  time,  and  finally  Mrs. 
Dallas  began  to  weep,  Mrs.  Merry  tried  to  soothe  and  quiet  her, 
which  only  caused  her  to  weep  the  harder.  Another  neighbor 
came  in,  who  of  course  received  intimation  of  the  astounding 
fact,  that  Mr.  Dallas  was  about  being  married  to  Polly  High. 

"  Well  now,  if  that  don't  beat  all,  Polly  High — who  would 
ever  have  thought  of  such  a  thing  ;  I  don't  wonder  that  you  are 
nearly  killed  about  it,"  said  this  Job's  comforter,  "  but  really, 
much  as  I  would  like  to,  I  cannot  stay  to  condole  with  you,"  and 
the  good  neighbor  walked  off  to  unburden  her  budget  of  news  ; 
Mrs.  Merry  soon  followed,  and  Mrs.  Dallas  was  left  a  lone  to 
receive  her  husband. 

Though  this  woman  had  not  the  least  ground  for  the  suspicion 
or  conjecture  that  preyed  on  her  mind,  and  actually  made  her 
life  miserable,  she  had  communicated  it  to  her  friends  in  such  a 
manner,  that  they  received  it  as  a  settled  fact,  and  told  it  as 
such  ;  everybody  wondered  at  it  ;  the  women  raved,  but  the 
men  laughed,  and  said  that  the  intended  bride  deserved  a  good 
husband.  Polly  was  certainly  a  favorite  with  the  male  portion 
of  the  community,  which  sufficiently  accounts  for  the  horror  she 
inspired  in  their  spouses. 


342  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  If  my  husband  was  to  marry  such  a  thing  as  that,"  said  one, 
a  sort  of  Yirago^  "  I'd  actually  take  the  butcher-knife  to  both  of 
'em,  that  I  would." 

"ISTo  you  wouldn't,"  said  the  husband,  "I'd  take  care  that 
you  didn't  hurt  her." 

"  But  I  would  hurt  her, — if  you  don't  believe  what  I  say,  just 
try  it." 

"  That's  what  I'm  going  to  ;  if  she  wasn't  spoke  for,  I'd  go 
straight  there  now." 

"  Maybe  you'd  be  preferred  to  Dallas,  I'd  go  and  see,"  said 
the  wife,  mockingly. 

"  Guess  I'd  better,"  he  said,  and  rising,  he  took  down  bis  hat 
from  the  peg  where  it  hung  near  the  door,  and  went  out  whist- 
ling a  Mormon  melody  : 

"  Charley  had  a  buxom  wife, 
Charley  thought  Tie'd  take  another." 

Walking  down  the  street,  he  saw  Dallas  just  returning  home. 

"  The  women  are  all  in  hot  water  about  you,"  he  said,  ap- 
proaching the  other. 

"  About  me,  what  about  me  ?" 

"  Why,  because  you're  going  to  marry  that  High  gal." 

"  High  gal,  I  don't  understand  you." 

"  You  needn't  look  so  dreadful  innocent,"  said  Poorly,  burst- 
ing into  a  loud  laugh,  "  I  never  seed  a  feller  sham  astonishment 
80  d natural  before,  in  my  life." 

"  There's  no  sham  about  it,  I  am  astonished,  and  no  mistake  ; 
what  is  it  that  you  have  heard  ?" 

"  Ha'n't  I  told  you  ?" 

"  No,  you've  been  hinting  at  something  that  I  know  no 
more  about  than  the  man  in  the  moon." 

"  It  came  from  your  wife  at  any  rate." 

"What  did?" 


She   Put  it  in   his   Head.  343 

**  That  you  and  Polly  High  were  going  to  be  married." 

"  My  wife  never  told  that." 

"  She  did,  though."      " 

"  Who  did  she  tell  it  to  ?" 

"  Mrs.  Merry,  and  I  don't  know  who  else." 

"  I  can't  imagine  why  she  would  tell  such  a  story  as  that," 
said  Dallas,  "  you  must  have  been  misinformed." 

"  It  strikes  me,"  said  Poorly,  "'that  you  need  another  wife  ; 
it  would  certainly  save  you  a  good  deal  of  running  about  after 
hired  girls  ;  your  wife  always  wants  to  keep  one,  don't  she  ?" 

"  Yes,  she  would  have  one  continaally  if  she  could." 

"  Then,  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  get  another  wife  ;  she'll  work 
for  her  keep,  which  will  be  much  cheaper  than  hiring  girls  ; 
then  you'll  have  the  pleasure  of  her  society — on  the  whole  it  will 
be  a  first  rate  plan." 

"  Like  enough,"  said  Dallas  turning  his  face  and  his  feet  tow- 
ards home. 

Dallas  had  never  seriously  thought  of  marrying  another  wife 
before  in  his  life.  True,  he  lived  in  a  community  where  the 
thing  was  common,  but  one  woman  seemed  determined  to  make 
him  the  patriarch  of  a  numerous  flock,  and  now  it  occurred  to 
him  that  it  would  be  an  act  of  benevolence  to  the  overburdened 
wife  to  bring  in  another  to  share  her  labors  and  responsibilities. 
It  would  be  much  better  than  to  depend  on  hired  girls,  with 
little  chance  of  ever  getting  one  to  stay  more  than  a  day  or  two, 
it  certainly  would,  and  he  walked  towards  home  full  of  the  new 
idea. 

"  And  suppose  my  wife  does  find  fault  with  it,"  he  mentally 
ejaculated,  "  she's  apt  to  find  fault  and  worry  about  nothing,  so 
that  on  the  whole,  it  won't  make  much  difference,  she'll  get  used 
to  it,  and  be  pleased  with  it,  especially  when  she  sees  its  advan- 
tages.   Then,  when  she  was  sick  there  would  be  somebody  to 


344  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons. 

nurse  her,  without  my  spending  all  the  time  of  her  illness  in 
looking  for  help.  If  the  baby  was  cross,  there  would  be  some- 
body to  assist  in  taking  care  of  it.  Upon  the  whole  I  think  that 
the  plan  would  be  a  good  one."  He  could  not  decide  to  mention 
the  matter  to  his  wife,  however.  "  I  know  just  how  she'll  do," 
he  continued,  "  cry  and  cough,  snivel,  and  blow  her  nose,  that's 
the  way  she  always  works  it  ;  I  never  know  whether  she'll  be 
pleased  or  not,  though  the  chances  are  against  it.  She's  for  ever 
meeting  trouble  and  expecting  it,  even  when  there's  no  likelihood 
of  its  coming,  so,  of  course,  I  shan't  make  much  account  of  her 
opposition  one  way  nor  t'other." 

Mrs.  Dallas,  as  usual,  was  weeping  when  her  husband  entered 
the  house.  He  was  naturally  a  lively,  volatile  man,  and  the 
sight  of  her  tears  almost  sickened  him.  Not  because  he  was 
hard-hearted  or  unfeeling,  or  indifferent  to  her  sorrow,  when  she 
really  had  occasion  to  grieve.  But  tears  and  murmurs  and 
apprehensions  of  evil,  when  perpetually  indulged  in,  weary  and 
disgust  the  best  of  husbands. 

Dallas  had  found  his  wife  in  tears,  probably  twenty  times, 
during  the  last  two  weeks.  At  first  he  kindly  and  affection- 
ately inquired,  "  What  was  the  matter  ?" 

"  Nothing,"  accompanied  by  a  great  sob. 

"  Was  she  sick  ?" 

"  No,"  with  another  sob. 

"  Did  she  want  anything  ?" 

Another  "  no,"  and  another  sob. 

"  Then  what  did  ail  her  ?" 

"  Nothing,'^  again. 

"  But  I  know  better  ;  something  is  the  matter ;  either  tell 
what  it  is  or  quit  crying." 

"  She  was  sorry  if  people  couldn't  have  the  privilege  of  shed- 
ding tears  whenever  they  chose.    She  had  long  known  that  hns- 


A  Domestic  Scene.  ^       345 

bands  wished  to  rule  the  tongues  of  their  wives,  but  had  hoped 
that  the  privilege  of  weeping  would  never  be  meddled  with  or 
infringed." 

After  this  rebuke,  Dallas  questioned  her  no  more.  She  wept, 
or  let  it  alone  ;  and  he  said  nothing.  He  whistled,  or  sang,  or 
read,  while  she  sat  sobbing  ;  but,  on  the  evening  already  men- 
tioned, he  naturally  gave  way  to  a  burst  of  impatience. 

"I  shall  make  it  a  bargain  with  my  second  wife  that  she 
never  weeps.  I  am  getting  to  hate  the  very  sight  of  tears,"  he 
said.  "  It's  a  mystery  to  me  what  good  it  can  do  women  to  be 
always  crying  about  nothing." 

Mrs.  Dallas  sobered  up  suflaciently  to  remark,  that  "men  were 
not  expected  to  understand  the  cause  of  a  woman's  tears." 

"  And  faith,  I  never  want  to  understand  them,"  he  answered. 

"  No  one  supposes  that  you  do  ;  but  when  is  this  madam  to 
make  her  appearance  ?" 

"Pretty  soon,  I  imagine,  if  you  don't  stop  this  everlasting 
snivel.  I'm  tired  to  death  seeing  it.  I  can't  have  a  minute's 
rational  conversation  with  you  once  a  month,  and,  as  for 
anything  like  mirth,  I  might  as  well  expect  a  grave-yard  to 
laugh." 

"  Your  cruelty  is  killing  me,"  she  sobbed. 

"  My  cruelty  killing  you  ;  you  are  killing  yourself,  more  like, 
by  this  foohsh  way  you  have  got  of  grieving  over  imaginary 
troubles.    What  is  it  that  I  have  done  ?" 

She  made  no  answer. 

"  Tell  me,  madam,  what  it  is  that  I  have  done." 

Still  silent. 

"  Well,  I  shall  tell  you  what  I  am  going  to  do,  and  that  quickly, 
too.  I'm  going  to  marry  another  wife.  I  will  have  somebody 
to  chat  and  converse  with  when  I  come  home — somebody  that 
will  look  on  the  bright  side  of  things,  and  not  try  to  plague  and 
discourage  me  as  you  have  done." 

15* 


346  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  I  have  not  tried  to  plague  and  discourage  you." 

"Well,  you  know  that  it  does  plague  me  to  always  find  you 
weeping  about  nobody  knows  what.  I  want  a  wife  for  her 
society,  but  heaven  knows  that  utter  loneliness  were  preferable 
to  constant  tears." 

"I  presume  that  your  next  wife  will  entertain  you  much 
better  than  I  can  hope  to." 

"  It  is  hopeful  that  she  will  better  than  you  have." 

"  Especially  while  she  is  a  new  thing." 

"Kew  or  old,  I  never  like  this  crying  over  imaginary 
evils." 

"But  the  evil  isn't  imaginary." 

"What  is  it,  then?" 

"  Why,  ha'n't  you  just  told  me  that  you  were  going  to  marry 
another  ?  and  wouldn't  that  make  any  woman  cry  ?" 

"  But  I  never  thought  of  marrying  again  before  to-day,  and 
you  have  been  crying,  off  and  on,  this  two  weeks,  though  as  to 
the  matter  of  that,  you  have  always  been  at  it." 

Again  Mrs.  Dallas  was  silent. 

"Who  told  you  that  I  was  going  to  marry  another,"  he 
inquired,  presently. 

"Nobody." 

"Then  how  did  you  know  anything  about  it?  Such  a 
thought  had  never  entered  my  head,  till  I  understood  that  you 
had  reported  it  for  a  fact." 

"  That  was  a  mistake." 

"  What  did  you  say,  then  ?" 

"  That  I  suspected  it,  feared  it ;  nothing  more." 

"  Didn't  you  say  that  I  had  been  paying  attention  to  Polly 
High?" 

"  Her  name  was  mentioned,  not  exactly  that  way,  though." 

"How  thcA?" 

"  I  don't  kijow  what  necessity  there  is  for  repeating  the  whole 


Difficulties  Thicken.  34t 

of  our  conversation.  Indeed,  I  can't  remember  half  that  was 
said.'' 

"  A  fine  gossip,  no  doubt ;  but  I  must  be  entertained  with 
silence  and  tears.  However,  since  you  have  made  me  think  of 
it,  I  have  concluded  that  it  would  be  a  good  plan." 

"  I  made  you  think  of  it — think  of  what  ?" 

"  Of  having  another  wife." 

Mrs.  Dallas  opened  her  mouth  to  speak. 

"  Not  one  word,'^  he  said ;  "  you  are  always  a  prophet  of 
evil — always  expecting  misfortune  of  some  kind  or  another,  and 
I  wish  you  to  hear  me." 

"  I  have  no  desire  to  hear  you,"  she  answered  ;  **  and  what  is 
more,  I  will  not  hear  you,  if  you  think  or  attempt  to  excuse 
this  diabolical  system  of  polygamy." 

"  Capital,"  said  Dallas,  laughing  ;  "  your  anger  becomes  you 
mightily.  "Well,  a  woman  may  storm  and  rave  and  scold  just 
as  much  as  she  pleases,  so  she  won't  cry  and  snivel ;  I'll  think  it 
first  rate.  But  now,  wife,  I  wan't  you  to  consider  this  thing, 
and  how  nice  and  sisterly  it  would  be  to  have  some  one  to  help 
you  always — how  nice  it  would  be  for  me." 

*'  No  doubt  of  that,"  interposed  the  wife. 

"  I  shouldn't  have  to  be  running  all  over  the  country,  vainly 
endeavoring  to  hire  girls." 

''You'd  have  to  run  more  than  you  do  now,  like-enough. 
You'd  have  to  hire  girls  to  wait  on  both  wives  instead  of 
one." 

"  No,  I  shouldn't ;  because  one  wife  could  wait  on  the  other." 

"  You  wouldn't  expect  me  to  wait  on  your  other  wife  ?" 

"  If  she  needed  it." 

"You'd  expect  something,  then,  that  wouldn't  ever  transpire  ; 
I'd  never  lift  a  finger  to  save  her  from  perishing  ;"  and  the 
sparkling  eyes  and  animated  countenance  of  Mrs.  Dallas,  told 
now  much  she  was  under  the  influence  of  passionate  resentment. 


348  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"Ah,"  retorted  Dallas,  "wives  can  be  managed,  if  husbands 
are  resolute.     I  should  teach  you  better  than  that." 

"Doubtful." 

"  Besides,  when  one  wife's  mad,  another  would  think  it  for 
her  interest  to  be  pleased,  when  one  scolded,  the  other  would 
laugh,  when  one  sulked  and  cried,  the  other  would  chat  and  be 
merry;  so  you  would  be  certain  of  fair  weather  from  some  quar- 
ter ;  a  blessing  not  often  experienced  here."    , 

"  What  did  you  ever  marry  me  for  ?"  said  Mrs.  Dallas,  ener- 
getically, "  I  never  sought  your  attentions,  never  run  after  you 
through  heat  and  cold,  never  coaxed  and  implored  to  be  blessed 
with  your  love,"  and  she  looked  him  sternly  in  the  face.  "  I 
knew  then  that  1  shouldn't  suit  you  long,  knew  that  our  dispo- 
sitions were  so  different  there  could  be  nothing  reciprocal 
between  them,  but  you  persisted  in  believing  the  contrary.  I 
shed  tears  even,  while  consenting  to  be  your  wife,  because  I  felt 
that  our  married  life  would  be  unhappy.  I  shed  tears  on  our 
wedding  day,  because  the  same  evil  presentiment  haunted  me. 
You  say  I  have  met  trouble,  though  that  would  have  been 
impossible,  if  the  trouble  had  not  also  met  me.  I  have  expe- 
rienced the  very  evils  that  I  anticipated,  and  you,  the  author  of 
them,  would  refuse  me  even  the  luxury  of  tears." 

"  Because  I  have  become  weary  of  seeing  you  weep." 

"  And  don't  you  suppose  that  I  am  weary  of  weeping,  weary 
of  having  anything  to  weep  about  ?" 

Dallas  sat  several  moments  in  deep  meditation,  "I  see  it  all 
now,"  he  said  at  length;  "our  marriage  has  been  unhappy, 
because  I  didn't  sufficiently  consider  your  temper  and  inclination 
in  the  first  place,  but  now  it  is  too  late  to  repent.  The  ties 
between  us  can  never  be  obliterated  without  crime  on  one  side 
or  the  other.  We  must  make  the  most  of  our  bargain,  and  to 
do  this,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  each  one  to  conform  his  or 
her  disposition  to  that  of  the  other.     I  have  had  a  pretty  hard 


Mutual  Recrim:inations.  349 

trial  sometimes,  harder  than  you  may  imagine,  to  bufifet  along 
with  the  world,  and  provide  the  comforts  of  life  for  my  family, 
but  I  have  always  tried  to  keep  up  my  spirits,  to  look  on  the 
bright  side  of  everything,  and  to  hope  for  the  best.  Neither 
have  I  ever  distressed  or  troubled  you  with  forebodings  of  evil : 
I  have  never  come  home  with  a  cloud  on  my  countenance,  but 
you  have  met  my  smiles  with  tears,  my  hopes  with  presenti- 
ments, my  delights  with  anticipated  ills.  When  to-day  has  been 
bright,  you  have  lost  all  the  pleasure  of  it,  because  there  might 
be  clouds  to-morrow,  and  thus  it  has  always  been," 

Mrs.  Dallas  sat  perfectly  silent,  her  face  buried  in  her  hands. 
She  could  not  help  feeling  that  his  accusations  were,  in  a 
measure,  true,  and  that  she  had  wearied  him  with  tears  and 
reproaches,  for  which  there  was  really  no  occasion,  but  pride 
prevented  a  concession  of  that  kind,  and  she  only  said,  after  a 
long  silence  : 

"You  ought  not  to  have  been  so  importunate  to  marry  a 
woman  so  reprehensible  in  temper  and  conduct." 

"  I  know  it,"  he  replied,  gloomily,  "  I  have  often  thought  so 
lately." 

"  I  hope  yo*  will  look  out  better  next  time,  and  that  the 
coming  bride  will  be  a  paragon  of  perfection,"  she  said  bitterly. 

"  And  so  do  I." 

Again  there  was  a  silence  of  several  minutes,  at  length  he 
spoke : 

"  But,  my  dear  wife,  can't  you  restrain,  in  some  degree,  these 
faults  of  temper  which  are  so  aggravating  to  me  ?  Can't  you 
cease  this  everlasting  weeping,  and  meet  me,  when  T  return 
from  my  toils  at  night,  with  a  smiling  countenance  ?  Can't  you 
let  me  see  that  my  efforts  to  make  you  happy  are  duly  appre- 
ciated, and  not  utterly  and  totally  of  no  avail  ?" 

"  I  shall  make  no  promises,"  she  answered,  "  because  I  am  not 
confident  of  my  strength  to  keep  them." 


350  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Dallas  arose  without  ottering  another  word,  and  left  the 
room.  One  week  from  that  day,  he  brought  Polly  High  to 
share  the  burdens  and  responsibilities  of  his  household. 


CHAPTER    XXXTIII. 

EMILY   AGAIN. 

^iTTAYE  you  seen  anything  of  Emily?"  inquu*ed  Harmer 

Jjj^   one  day,  as  I  met  him  along  the  street. 

"  Seen  Emily  ?  no,  not  for  several  days." 

"  Well,  I'd  like  to  know  where  she  is,  anyhow." 

"  Why,  is  she  lost  ?" 

"  Something  has  gone  of  her." 

**  You  astonish  me  ;  isn't  she  at  Mr.  Stillman's  ?" 

"  Louisa  knows  nothing  about  her.  She  says  that  it  is  nearly 
a  week  since  Emily  started  to  go  to  your  house,  and  she  has  seen 
nothing  of  her  since.  Mrs.  Beardsley  is  certain  that  the  Indians 
have  carried  her  off,  and  only  wonders  that  they  have  not  kid- 
napped somebody  before." 

**  Have  there  been  any  Indians  about  ?" 

"  Not  very  recently  ;  and  what  would  the  Indians  want  of 
her?" 

"The  Indians  are  friendly,  they  wouldn't  spirit  her  away." 

Mrs.  Bradish  approached,  "What  are  you  discussing,  good 
people  ?"  she  inquired. 

"I  will  answer  that  question  by  asking  another  ;  have  you 
seen  anything  of  Emily  ?" 

"Not  lately." 

"  Who  has,  I  wonder." 


The  Missing  Maiden.  351 

"  I  can't  tell,  indeed.     Is  she  among  the  missing  V' 

"  So  it  seems." 

"  I  saw  her  last  week  going  out  to  botanize  in  the  valley,  and 
I  well  recollect  that  our  Prophet  entertained  some  Indians  that 
very  day,  because  I  saw  them  coming  out  of  his  house  just  after 
I  parted  with  Emily." 

"  Are  you  sure  of  this  ?" 

"  I  am." 

"  Then  Mrs.  Beardsley  must  be  right ;  the  Indians  have  pro- 
bably carried  her  off,  thinking  to  obtain  a  ransom.  We  must 
find  out  to  what  tribe  they  belonged.  Can  you  recollect  what 
day  you  saw  them  ?" 

Mrs.  Bradish  thought  she  could  recollect,  and  volunteered 

moreover  to  go  at  once  to  B m,  and  inform  him  of  the 

circumstance. 

Curious  to  hear  and  see  for  myself,  I  decided  to  accompany 
her.  He  received. us  graciously,  listened  with  apparent  astonish- 
ment to  our  narration,  but  seemed  perfectly  at  ease  with  respect 
to  the  Indians ;  supposed  that  Emily  was  well  enough  off,  pro- 
bably visiting  somewhere,  and  would  return  when  she  got  ready, 
did  not  think  there  was  any  probability  that  a  misfortune  could 
have  happened  to  her,  and  counselled  us  to  have  faith,  and  all 
would  go  well. 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  evidently  dissatisfied  with  his  cool  manner 
of  dismissing  the  subject. 

"  Whatever  you  may  think  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding, 
I  am  perfectly  well  convinced  myself,  that  the  Indians  are  at  the 
bottom  of  the  mischief,  and  it  seems  strange  to  me  that  you 
refuse  to  inform  us  of  their  tribe,  or  the  name  of  their 
chief." 

"Because,  madam,  I  fear  that  something  might  be  said  or 
done,  that  would  embroil  us  with  these  people.  It  is  for  our 
interest  to  keep  them  friendly,  and  as  there  is  scarcely  a  possi- 


352  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

bility  that  they  know  aught  of  the  matter,  I  prefer  that  the 
names  and  tribe  of  my  visitors  should  remain  a  mystery." 

"  But  somebody  must  know,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 
•  "  You  have  no  evidence  even  of  that." 

"  Then  what  has  gone  of  her  ?" 

"  That  is  a  question  which  I  am  unable  to  answer,  though  I 
have  no  apprehension  on  her  account.  She  is  able  to  take  care 
of  herself." 

"  It  is  possible  that  she  has  wandered  off,  and  got  lost  among 
the  mountains." 

"  Oh  I  I  guess  not,"  replied  B ^m  coldly. 

"  At  any  rate,  I  shan't  rest,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  until  I  find 
out  where  she  is.  I  can't.  She  was  my  particular  friend,  so 
good,  and  so  beautiful ;  excuse  me,  sire,  but  I  fancied  that  the 
tender  regards  you  entertained  for  her,  would  have  made  you 
sensibly  alive  to  her  danger." 

"  Her  danger  ?  I  am  not  apprehensive  that  she  is  in  danger," 
he  said.     '*  You  have  no  faith." 

I  regarded  the  countenance  of  this  man,  so  calm  and  sinister 
in  its  expression,  and  mentally  inquired,  if  it  could  be  possible 
that  his  indifference  and  unconcern  arose  from  a  knowledge  of 
the  place  of  her  concealment.  But  I  could  scarcely  find  it  in 
my  heart  to  believe  that  such  depravity  actually  existed,  and 
forbore  to  mention  or  encourage  such  a  suspicion. 

Leaving  the  habitation  of  the  Prophet,  who  at  parting 
exhorted  us  not  to  grieve  or  worry  ourselves,  for  God  and  the 
angels  would  take  care  of  our  innocent  and  youthful  sister,  and 
doubtless  restore  her  to  us  unharmed,  though  Mrs.  Bradish  the 
moment  we  were  out  of  hearing,  declared  that  he  had  used  us 
shabbily,  and  that  she  didn't  like  it,  we  found  Harmer  waiting 
to  hear  the  result  of  the  interview. 

"  Nothing  !  nothing  I"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  anticipating  his 
inquiries.     "  He  refuses  to  tell  us  anything,  though  I  marvel 


The  Alarm  Increases.  353 

whether  he  knows  himself;  takes  the  matter  amazing  cool,  thiAs 
she'll  come  back  when  she  gets  ready,  and  such  like." 

"The  villain !"  ejaculated  Harmer;  "but  I  have  found  out, 
and  no  thanks  to  him.  Charley  Moore  saw  Emily  go  into  the 
valley  to  gather  flowers,  the  Indians  were  a  tribe  of  the  XJtahs, 
their  chief's  name  is  Walker,  and  the  lands  they  infest  are  in  the 
immediate  neighborhood  of  the  Wahsatch  mountains;  I  start  to 
go  there  this  night." 

"  Do  nothing  rashly,"  I  said,  for  the  thought  forced  itself  on 
me,  that  Emily  might  be  found  nearer  home,  but  having  no 
evidence  I  feared  to  communicate  my  suspicions. 

"  At  what  time  will  you  start  ?" 

"  When  the  moon  rises,  which  is  near  midnight." 

"  Well,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  glancing  at  the  sun,  "  between 
now  and  then,  I  wilUvisit  every  house  to  alarm  the  inhabitants 
and  make  inquiries.  You  stop  at  Mr.  Ward's.  I  will  be  there 
to  report  the  result." 

He  assented  to  the  proposal,  and  she  departed  immediately  to 
execute  her  plan.  Returning  home,  I  met  Louisa  dreadfully 
agitated.  "  Have  you  seen  aught  of  Emily  ?"  she  inquh-ed 
anxiously. 

"  I  have  not." 

"  It  beats  all ;  I  supposed  her  to  be  at  your  house  until  a 
short  time  ago.  I  thought,  too,  that  she  was  making  rather  a 
long  visit,  and  several  times  had  it  in  my  mind  to  come  round 
there,  but  something  hindered.  Harmer,  however,  grew  impa- 
tient, and  started  off  to  hunt  her  up,  and  I  guess  it  was  well  he 
did." 

"  She  came  to  our  house,  I  suppose,  in  my  absence,  and  then 
went  to  the  valley  to  gather  flowers." 

"  And  has  not  been  seen  since  ?" 

"  Not  that  we  can  ascertain." 

"  She  must  have  been  kidnapped  by  the  Indians." 


354  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Or  lost  among  the  mountains." 

"  In  which  case  we  shall  never  see  her  again,"  said  Louisa, 
bursting  into  tears. 

"  B m  says  that  if  we  have  faith  all  will  be  well." 

"  How  did  he  take  it  ?"  inquired  Louisa,  wiping  her  eyes. 

"  Cool  as  a  cucumber,  and  even  opposed  our  taking  any  mea- 
sures to  discover  her." 

"  Why,  that's  strange." 

"  It  looked  so  to  me,  after  the  regard  that  he  has  professed 
for  her." 

"But  as  she  has  always  refused  his  addresses,  he  may  be 
indifferent  to  her  misfortunes,  through  a  motive  of  revenge." 

"  Or,  or  he  may  know  more  about  the  matter  thau  he  chooses 
to  tell." 

Louisa  looked  surprised,  and  a  gleam  ef  intelligence  passed 
over  her  features. 

We  separated,  and  I  went  directly  home.  Of  course  my 
thoughts  were  with   Emily,   and  her  unaccountable  absence. 

Then,  too,  the  calm  indifference  of  B m  would  rise  to  my 

memory,  and  overwhelm  me  with  astonishment.  Notwithstand- 
ing my  endeavors  to  the  contrary,  I  would  find  myself  mentally 
forming  conjectures  as  to  his  possible  implication  in  the  affair. 
Mr.  Ward  said  that  the  Indians  were  probably  the  perpetrators 
of  the  outrage,  or  that  she  had  become  lost  and  bewildered  in 
the  deep  intricacies  of  the  hills  and  valleys.  He  related  instan- 
ces of  people  having  become  lost  even  amid  the  most  familiar 
scenes.  "  One  lady  of  his  acquaintance  had  started  to  visit  a 
friend,  who  lived  on  the  opposite  side  of  a  narrow  piece  of 
woods.  She  travelled  some  distance  Along,  as  she  thought,  the 
accustomed  paths,  when  she  came  in  sight  of  a  house  that  looked 
both  strange  and  familiar.  She  noticed  likewise  the  cows,  the 
poultry,  and  the  general  appearance  of  things,  how  much  they 
looked  like  those  beloiiging  to  her,  and,  having  become  conscious 


An  Expedition  starts  in  Search  of  Emily.       355 

by  this  time  that  something  was  wrong,  she  determined  to  enter, 
when,  to  her  infinite  surprise,  she  ascertained  that  it  was  her 
own  home.  Instances  of  females  thus  becoming  lost  were  of 
almost  daily  occurrence,  and  it  would  not  be  in  the  least  aston- 
ishing if  such  was  the  case  with  Emily," 

"  A  week  in  the  mountains  ;  she  can  hardly  be  living  then." 

"Never  indulge  in  such  forebodings  as  that,"  said  Mr. 
Ward.  "  She  could  live  many  weeks  in  the  woods,  as  the  wea- 
ther is  very  mild,  and  there  seems  to  be  an  abundance  of  roots." 

"  Which  she  would  scarcely  dare  to  eat  after  their  fatal  effect 
on  Mr.  Stillman." 

"  Hunger  would  banish  fear,  I  imagine,"  he  answered,  just  as 
Mrs.  Bradish  came  in. 

My  first  words  were  : 

"  What  success  ?" 

"  None  at  all,"  she  replied.  "  Nobody  has  seen  or  heard  tell 
of  her  that  I  can  find." 

"  And  what  do  the  people  think  ?" 

"  Some  say  that  the  Indians  have  taken  her,  others  that  she 
is  lost  in  the  woods.  Of  course  there  will  be  different  opinions. 
A  party  of  men  are  going  out  to-night  to  look  for  her— I  never 
saw  them  so  excited." 

Harmer  soon  came  in,  accompanied  by  Buckley  and  Charley 
Moore.  Buckley  had  made  preparations  to  depart  for  Califor- 
nia across  the  Sierra  Nevada,  but  postponed  his  journey  until 
the  fate  of  Emily  was  ascertained.  Consequently,  they  had  both 
decided  to  accompany  Harmer.  They  were  well  armed  with 
rifles,  pistols  and  knives,  and  provided  with  an  abundance  of 
ammunition. 

"  God  speed  and  prosper  your  way,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

There  was  a  hearty  response  of  "  amen  "  from  all  assembled, 
which  comprised  quite  a  number  of  young  and  old.  It  had  been 
decided  that  the  young,  men  should  go  with  Harmer,  as  'the 


356  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Indian  trail  led  directly  through  the  valley,  where  she  had  last 
been  seen.  They  were  furnished  with  horns,  whistles  and  dogs, 
and  were  evidently  sanguine  of  success. 

"  I  doubt  if  her  strength  would  hold  out  to  travel  a  great 
way,"  said  one. 

"  We  shall  find  her  not  far  off,  but  overcome  with  fatigue, 
and  sleeping- in  a  cave,"  said  another. 

"  She  may  have  found  some  Indian  settlement,"  suggested  a 
third. 

At  length  the  moon  showed  her  broad  bright  disk  over  the 
adjacent  hills,  and  the  farewells  being  said,  the  party  set  off. 


CHAPTER   XXXIX 


marriages. 


ii  k  YISITOR,  ma,"  said  our  youngest  daughter,  now  grown 

J\^    to  be  a  woman. 

"  Indeed  !     Who  is  it  ? 

"  Mrs.  Melton,  I  believe." 

The  lady  soon  entered,  habited  in  deep  black. 

I  involuntarily  glanced  at  her  unusual  apparel.  She  noticed 
this,  and  not  being  a  person  to  stand  on  ceremony,  immediately 
began  the  relation  of  her  troubles. 

"  I  have  dressed  in  mourning,  Mrs.  Ward,"  she  said,  "  and 
yet  no  outward  form  or  ceremonial  of  sorrow  can  shadow  forth 
the  poignant  anguish  that  weighs  down  my  heart.  It  is  dread- 
ful to  lay  a  child  in  the  damp  cold  earth,  yet  more  so,  much 
more  so,  to  have  her  immolated  on  the  altar  of  Mammon.  And 
such  marriages  as  are  tolerated  and  approved  here  seem  to  me 


She  Mourns  as  for  the  Dead.  35T 

actually  horrible.  I  have  argued  and  reasoned  with  Mr.  Mel- 
ton, and  used  my  utmost  endeavors  to  get  him  to  relent,  but  all 
in  vain.  He  is  determined  to  sell  the  girls  to  Weldy,  and 
nothing  but  death  will  prevent  the  consummation  of  the  sacri- 
fice," and  the  poor  mother  began  to  weep. 

"  What  do  the  girls  say  about  it  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  Henriette  is  nearly  distracted.  Margaret  said  a  good  deal 
at  first,  but  finding  that  her  father  was  resolved,  she  relapsed 
into  her  gloomy  and  moody  habit.  She  has  all  along  been  sub- 
ject to  fits  of  melancholy,  and  I  suppose  that  they  will  return 
on  her  now  with  accumulated  strength." 

"  We  never  knew  that  she  was  subject  to  such  spells." 

"  Few  persons  do  know  it,  because  we  always  tried  to  keep  it 
still,  but  it  will  have  to  become  public  now,  if  she's  going  into 
all  that  family.     It  all  comes  from  the  cruelty  of  her  father." 

''  How  so  ?" 

"  He  refused  to  let  her  marry  an  amiable  young  man,  who 
was  deeply  attached  to  her,  and  whose  passion  she  reciprocated. 
It  nearly  proved  her  death  at  the  time,  and  she  has  never 
entirely  recovered  from  its  effects." 

"But  why  did  Mr.  Melton  refuse  to  permit  her  to  marry 
him  ?" 

"  Because  he  was  not  able  to  bestow  a  valuable  gift  in 
return." 

"  I  can  scarcely  understand  what  the  man  must  be  thinking  of." 

"  Of  money,  to  be  sure — money,  that  everlastingly  fills  his 
thoughts  by  day,  and  his  dreams  by  night.  He  looks  on  his 
daughters  as  legitimate  subjects  of  speculation,  because,  he  says, 
that  they  have  cost  him  so  much.  Heaven  knows  how,  and  it 
would  puzzle  any  mortal  to  tell.  Henriette  knelt  at  her 
father's  feet,  and  implored  him  with  tears  of  agony  to  have  pity 
'upon  her,  and  save  her  from  such  a  dreadful  fate,  but  he  spurned 


358  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons 

and  reproached  her,  accused  her  of  ingratitude  in  not  consent- 
ing willingly  to  bis  choice,  especially  when  it  brought  such 
valuable  gifts  to  his  hands.  At  this  she  grew  exasperated,  and 
threatened  to  leave  his  house  and  protection,  and  go  off  among 
the  Indians.  He  replied  that  he  would  find  her,  if  he  had  to 
search  the  world  over,  and  that  she  should  be  married  to 
Weldy,  if  she  went  to  the  altar  in  chains.  Henriette's  temper 
being  fully  aroused,  she  asserted  that  they  were  all  barbarians  ; 
that  the  religion  of  Mormon  was  from  the  devil ;  that  polygamy 
was  an  abominable  institution,  and  that  though  they  might 
compel  her  to  stand  up  with  the  man  she  hated,  she  would 
never  by  word  or  deed  signify  her  assent  to  the  contract — never. 

"  'Then  you  dare  to  disobey  me?'  he  said. 

"  'I  dare  to  disobey  any  man,  who  seeks  to  make  me  a  slave, 
and  whose  tyranny  would  embitter  my  whole  life.  When  you 
ask  me  to  marry  that  hideous  old  man,  who  looks  like  an  ogre, 
and  acts  like  a  fool — a  man  whose  home  is  shared  already  by  a 
dozen  wives,  good,  bad,  aud  indifferent,  two  or  three  of  whom 
are  Indians,  others  Spanish,  and  several  Dutch — is  it  possible 
that  you  expect  me  to  consent  willingly — more  horrible  still, 
when  this  same  old  man  that  wishes  to  become  my  husband, 
desires  to  take  my  sister  in  the  same  day — to  purchase  us,  giv- 
ing in  exchange  horses  and  cows,  can  you  expect  us  to  conform, 
unless  by  actual  compulsion  V 

"  '  Henriette,'  said  Mr.  Melton,  *  you  are  certainly  old  enough 
to  know  that  all  this  is  folly.  It  makes  no  difference  how  many 
wives  he  has.  Solomon  married  a  king's  daughter,  though  he 
had  taken  wive3  from  all  the  nations  about  Judah.  Do  you 
fancy  yourself  superior  to  that  princess  of  the  royal  house  of 
Egypt.     I  am  really  ashamed  of  you.* 

"  '  And  I  am  ashamed  of  my  father,'  interposed  Margaret, 
vehemently,   '  ashamed  that  any  man,  professing  to  be  influ- 


A   Hard-hearted   Old  Man.  359 

enced  by  a  divine  spirit,  should  make  the  marriage  of  his  daugh- 
ters an  occasion  of  enriching  himself  ;  and  such  a  marriage,  too  ; 
my  soul  is  sickened  by  the  thought  of  it/ 

"  I  told  the  girls  subsequently  that,  though  their  father 
remained  inexorable,  it  was  possible  that  they  might  hope  for 
release  from  the  generosity  of  their  lover,  if  such  a  heart  could 
be  considered  capable  of  such  a  feeling. 

"  '  I  would  just  as  soon,^  said  Henriette,  *  trust  to  the  com- 
passion of  a  hungry  lion.' 

"Margaret,  however,  said  that  she  was  willing  to  make  the 
attempt,  and  volunteered  to  commence  the  subject  herself. 

"  '  Here  comes  Weldy,  now,'  said  Henriette,  looking  from  the 
window. 

"  '  Now,  then,  is  your  time,  girls,  now  that  your  father  is 
absent,'  I  exclaimed,  'and  Heaven  grant  that  you  may  soften 
his  iron  heart.' 

"  Weldy  came  tn,  saluted  the  girls  with  apparent  fondness, 
made  an  attempt  to  compliment  their  beauty,  which  proved' 
exceedingly  awkward,  and  then  inquired  for  Mr.  Melton. 

"'He  is  not  at  home,  Brother  Weldy  ;  and  we  consider  his 
absence  rather  fortunate  than  otherwise  on  the  present  occasion. 
We  wish  to  appeal  to  your  good  sense  and  generous  feelings,  as 
a  man  of  honor  and  principle,  to  withdraw  your  suit  for  the 
hands  of  these  girls,  who  are  too  young  to  assume  the  responsi- 
bilities of  married  life,  and  altogether  unsuitable  to  your  cir- 
cumstances.' 

"'Excuse  me,  madam,'  he  answered,  'but  I  must  dissent 
from  your  opinions.  These  young  ladies,  in  my  house,  at  least, 
will  have  no  responsibilities  to  assume.  My  establishment  is 
well  govei-ned  and  directed,  by  older  and  competent  heads. 
Nothing  will  be  required  of  them,  but  gentleness  and  obedience, 
and  that  deference  which  youth  is  always  expected  to  render  to 
seniority.' 


360  Female    Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  Here  I  informed  him  that  my  girls  had  always  been  accus- 
tomed to  have  their  own  way. 

"  '  Yes,'  said  Margaret,  '  and  I  am  the  last  one  to  bow  to 
hoary  hairs,  when  they  cover  a  fool's  skull,  as  is  frequently  the 
case.' 

"  *  I  shall  neither  be  gentle  nor  obedient,'  said  Henriette, 
'because  I  loathe  and  despise  both  you  and  your  wives.  I 
won't  do  nothing  that  you  wish  me  to,  not  a  single  thing.  I 
expect  you  want  me  to  be  a  sort  of  nurse  and  waiter,  to  run 
after  your  thirty  young  'uns,  but  I  shan't  do  it,  I  shan't  touch 
the  squalling,  yelping  brats.  I  never  could  bear  'em,  I  can't 
yet,  and  I  won't  have  nothing  to  do  with  'em.' 

"  Weldy  laughed  at  this,  a  regular  loud  horse  laugh.  He  did 
not  seem  the  least  bit  angry,  as  I  expected  that  he  would,  but 
fairly  shook  the  rafters  with  a  hearty  roar. 

"  '  No,  my  beauty,'  he  said,  '  I  don't  expect  any  such  thing. 
You're  much  too  slender  and  delicate  to  be  hiking  a  great  child 
about  ;  I  know  that  very  well.  No  one  shall  impose  such 
duties  on  you,  and  I  shall  not  wish  you  to  do  anything  contrary 
to  your  pleasure,  rest  assured  of  that.' 

"'And  don't  you  wish  me  to  do  anything  contrary  to  my 
pleasure  ?'  she  inquired,  quickly. 

"  But  Weldy  was  not  to  be  caught  that  way. 

** '  I  shall  not,  my  dear,  when  you  are  mine — legally  mine.' 

" '  Mr.  Weldy,  I  beg,  I  entreat  of  you,  to  give  up  all  design 
of  marrying  us,'  said  Margaret.  'You  cannot  conceive  how 
much,  how  much  and  how  deeply,  we  loathe  and  abhor  the  situ- 
ation you  offer  us.  Our  ages,  your  circumstances,  everything 
precludes  the  possibility  of  happiness  for  either  in  that  state. 
We  cannot  love  you,  neither  can  you  love  us,  and  \narriage 
without  love  must  be  unhappy.' 

"  '  Pshaw,  half  the  marriages  in  the  world  are  consummated 
from  motives  of  policy,  or  expediency,'  said  Weldy,  and  then  he 


The  Hoary  Lover  and  Youthful  Yictims.        361 

went  on  to  argue  the  point,  that  '  marrying  for  love  was  an  anti- 
quated notion,  altogether  unsuitable  for  this  utilitarian  age  ; 
that  he  had  married  for  love  once,  and  but  once,  and  that  the 
wife  he  then  obtained  had  proved  the  least  lovable  of  any  one 
of  the  dozen,  and  he  thanked  heaven  for  the  lesson  it  afforded 
him  ;  that,  generally  speaking,  those  marriages  in  which  there 
was  the  least  of  what  was  romantically  and  sillily  called  love, 
were  always  the  happiest  ;  and  that,  for  his  part,  he  anticipated 
the  greatest  amount  of  real,  solid,  steady-going  bliss  from  his 
approaching  nuptials,  with  two  such  beautiful  and  accomplished 
ladies.' 

*"  But,  Mr.  Weldy,  can't  you,  won't  you  give  us  up  ?  Won't 
you  tell  father  that  you  have  changed  your  mind,  and  no  longer 
want  us  ?  Do,  do  have  pity  upon  us,  and  we  will  bless  you 
for  ever.' 

"  *  Have  pity  upon  you,  have  pity  upon  you,  my  charmer, 
and  why  should  I  pity  one  so  young  and  beautiful.  I  love,  I 
adore,  'I  admire  you  ;  I  would  pity  you  and  myself,  too,  as  to 
that  matter,  if  anybody  else  was  to  have  you,  because  no 
one  can  be  so  sensible  of  your  attractions  as  myself  Nobody 
else  could  ever  prize  you  as  you  deserve  to  be  prized,'  and  he 
attempted  to  embrace  her. 

''  Margaret  sprang  from  his  outstretched  arms  with  a  scream, 
and  Henriette  reminded  him  that  he  had  just  declared  that  he 
never  made  but,  one  love  match. 

"'Which  was  the  truth,' he  answered,  'though  it's  a  clear 
case,  that  in  marrying  you,  any  man  would  have  to  marry  for 
love,  because  every  man  must  love  you  at  first  sight.' 

"These  silly  and  unmeaning  compliments  greatly  disgusted  the 
girls,  and  Margaret  called  out,  '  Weldy,  I  believe  that  you  are 
a  fool.' 

"  *  If  such  is  the  case,  it's  all  attributable  to  you,'  he  answered. 
'  What  is  the  penalty  when  a  girl  turns  the  brain  of  a  man  V 

16 


362  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

"  'Whether  or  not  your  brain  is  turned,  Mr.  Weldy,  I  believe 
that  my  girls  are  perfectly  innoceut  of  it.  Here  you  are,  old 
enough  to  be  their  father,  and  with  a  dozen  wives  already,  deal- 
ing your  balderdash  compliments.  I  am  sick  of  it,  sick  of  such 
nonsense,  and  impertinence,  and  folly.  I  had  hoped  something 
from  your  generosity,  but  I  see  that  I  was  mistaken  in  the 
man.' 

"  *  Really,  Madam,'  he  replied,  '  you  make  this  marriage  with 
your  daughters  very  expensive  ;  I  have  come  down  handsomely 
to  your  husband.     Did  you  desire  a  new  shawl  or  dress  V 

"  I  was  so  offended  at  this  pretended  misunderstanding  of  my 
wishes,"  continued  Mrs.  Melton,  "  that  I  was  half  inclined  to 
take  the  broom  and  drive  him  from  the  house." 

"  I  wonder  that  you  didn't,"  I  remarked  ;  "  such  imperti- 
nence I" 

"  Wasn't  it  though,  really  outrageous  ;  when  all  I  desired 
was  to  preserve  my  daughters  from  such  an  unnatural  union  ?" 

"  He  just  said  it  to  tantalize  you,"  I  exclaimed. 

"  I  knew  that  very  well,  and  replied,  that  though  my  shawls 
and  dresses  were  less  stylish  than  might  be,  I  regarded  them  as 
of  no  consequence,  compared  to  the  happiness  of  my  children  ; 
and  then  he  had  the  impudence  to  assure  me  that  their  felicity 
would  be  secured  by  marriage  with  him. 

"  '  Why,  Madam,'  he  said,  '  I  am  astonished  at  your  objec- 
tions, they  are  so  trivial  and  frivolous.  You  have  nothing  to 
say  against  my  moral  character,  or  that  I  am  ineligible  in  a 
pecuniary  point  of  view,  because  you  are  aware  that  on  all  these 
points  I  am  good  as  the  best.  But  you  talk  about  age,  as  if 
many  young  wives  hadn't  been  perfectly  happy  with  old  hus- 
bands, and  as  if  what  had  happened  once,  couldn't  happen  again, 
I  only  expect  them  to  honor  and  obey,  and  as  I  am  not  a  man 
of  sentiment,  I  shall  be  perfectly  satisfied  with  that.  Well  as  I 
love  them,  I  neither  ask,  nor  wish  them  to  love  me.    All  is. 


A   Model  Father.  363 

they  mustn't  love  somebody  else,  that  would  set  the  house  on 
fire  at  once.' 

"  A  thought  struck  Margaret,  and  she  said,  '  Suppose  we  con- 
fess to  you  that  we  love  another  now  ?' 

"  '  I  shoul(^  know  the  confession  was  false,  because  your  father 
told  me  that  you  had  never  had  a  lover.' 

"  *  Then  my  father  told  you  a  falsehood  ;  mother,  here,  shall 
decide.' 

"  *  You  have,  my  child,'  I  answered,  addressing  Margaret ; 
'  I  don't  know  that  Henriette  ever  had.' 

"  '  Oh,  well,  it  is  nothing  ;  all  I  ask  you  to  do  is  to  honor 
and  obey  me.' 

'"And  that  I  shall  not  do.' 

"Again  he  set  up  a  roaring,  screaming  laugh,  in  which 
nobody  joined  ;  when,  greatly  to  our  surprise  and  confusion, 
Mr.  Melton  entered  the  room. 

"  He  looked  rather  astonished,  and  said,  addressing  Weldy  ; 
*  You,  sir,  must  find  my  wife  and  daughters  very  good  company.' 

"  *  Oh,  very  good,  charming  ;  but  don't  you  think  they  have 
been  trying  to  make  me  believe  that  our  intended  marriage  will 
be  unhappy,  and  all  that  sort  of  thing.' 

"  Mr.  Melton  glanced  angrily  from  one  to  the  other  j  *  I  have 
forbidden  any  such  suppositions  or  conversations,'  he  said,  '  and 
yet  they  persist  in  disobedience.' 

"  '  Women  have  been  willful  and  perverse  since  the  days  of 
Adam,'  replied  Weldy. 

"  *  Then  what  do  you  want  so  many  of  them  for  V  I  inquired. 

"  '  Oh,'  he  answered  with  a  leer,  *  they  are  dear  creatures, 
notwithstanding  all  their  willfulness  and  perversity.' 

"  '  And  these  stiff-necked  and  disobedient  girls  would  refuse 
the  honor  you  offer  them,'  said  Mr.  Melton,  'they  deserve  a 
Bevere  punishment.' 

"  '  No,  don't  punish  them,'  said  Weldy,  *  I  wouldn't,  on  any 


864  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

acconnt,  that  a  hair  of  their  beautiful  heads  should  be  injured, 
much  less  for  auy  contumely  that  they  may  offer  me.  Of  course 
I  am  not  worthy  of  them  ;  no  one  can  be  more  sensible  of  his 
unworthiness,  and  for  this  reason,  perhaps,  more  than  any  other, 
heaven  has  blessed  me  with  so  many  wives,  and  seems  to  intend 
blessing  me  with  more.' 

"  *  I  should  think/  said  Margaret,  '  that  probably  the  other 
personage  had  more  to  do  with  it  than  heaven.  Heaven  only 
bestowed  one  wife  on  Adam  in  Paradise  ;  it  would  scarcely  give 
a  greater  number  to  sinful  men  in  their  fallen  state.' 

"  '  What  do  you  know  of  such  thmgs  V  inquired  Mr.  Melton. 

**  *  I  had  ought  to  know  something  about  them,  considering 
the  circumstances  in  which  I  am- placed.' 

"  *  As  for  me,  I  think  that  the  less  a  woman  knows  the  better. 
Knowledge  is  not  suitable  for  women,  it  makes  them  opiniona- 
tive  and  consequential.  They  are  not  so  easily  governed,  and  the 
proper  government  of  the  women,  is  the  foundation  of  all  domes- 
tic peace.' 

"  Weldy  laughed,  and  such  a  laugh,  that  his  coarse  ungainly 
features  only  looked  uglier  and  more  repulsive.  *  You  can  know 
but  little  about  women,  however,  you,  whose  domestic  expe- 
rience has  been  confined  to  the  possession  of  only  one  wife.' 

"  '  But  now  I  am  going  to  turn  over  a  new  leaf,'  said  Mr. 
Melton,  glancing  at  me,  'I  have  been  married  this  after- 
noon.' 

"  *  Been  married  this  afternoon,  Oh,  Lord  !'  screamed  Mar- 
garet, '  what  will  come  next.' 

"  *  Your  own  happy  nuptials,  I  suppose,'  said  Weldy  ;  and 
going  to  Mr.  Melton,  he  congratulated  him  on  the  prospect  of 
happiness  for  the  future,  with  a  hearty  shake  of  the  hand  ;  said 
he  was  always  glad  to  see  his  friends  evince  a  determination  to 
enjoy  life,  and  finally  concluded  by  asking  who  might  be  the 
happy  bride  " 


Matrimonial  Speculations.  865 

"  And  was  that  the  first  intimation  you  receired  that  your 
family  was  to  have  an  addition  ?" 

"  The  very  first." 

"  And  you  didn't  faint,  nor  grow  sick  ?" 

"  Oh,  no  ;  I  thought,  even  then,  more  of  the  horrible  fate  to 
which  my  children  were  destined,  than  of  what  misery  might 
result  to  me,  under  any  possible  circumstances." 

"Mr.  Melton  then  condescended  to  inform  us  that,  being 
likely  to  get  rid  of  the  burden  of  providing  for  his  daughters,  he 
fancied  that  he  could  support  another  wife  in  tolerable  com- 
fort, especially,  as  she  possessed  a  good  round  sum  of  money, 
which  was  to  be  placed  in 'his  hands,  at  the  expiration  of  a 
month. 

"  '  Well,  you  are  one  lucky  dog,  anyhow,'  said  Weldy.  '  Now, 
here  I  have  to  pay  you  for  these  girls,  while  you  go  right  off 
and  bargain  for  a  wife  who  has  money.  That's  the  advantage 
of  marrying  a  wife  who  has  no  relations.' 

"  '  Ain't  it,  though  V 

"  *  I  reckon  you'll  be  for  getting  another,  won't  you  V 

*'  *  Not  at  all  unlikely,  if  I  could  come  across  one  with 
money.' 

"  '  You  always  look  out  for  the  main  chance.' 

«  '  Don't  I  ?    Well,  who  has  a  better  right  V 

" '  Nobody.' 

"  And  thus  they  continued  talking  for  a  long  time,"  continued 
Mrs.  Melton,  "  and  I  discovered  that  on  the  same  day  when  my 
daughters  were  to  leave  home  for  the  house  of  their  husband, 
Mr.  Melton  designed  to  bring  his  bride  to  fill  their  place — their 
place,  indeed,  as  if  my  heart  can  ever  receive,  or  look  upon  her, 
with  any  feelings  save  those  of  dislike  and  contempt." 

"  I  am  astonished  that  Mr.  Melton  should  take  another  wife, 
I  did  not  even  suppose  that  he  would  entertain  the  idea  of  such 
a  thing." 


366  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Why,  Mrs.  Ward,  there  is  not  a  man  in  Utah,  who  has  not 
seriously  revolved  in  his  mind  the  expediency  of  such  a  course. 
Of  course,  they  must  think  of  it,  when  it  is  made  the  basis  of 
sermons  and  conversations.  Men  are  continually  inquiring  of 
one  another,  what  they  think  of  it,  how  they  like  it,  and  all  such 
questions.  And  Mr.  Melton,  if  he  imagines  that  another  wife 
will  add  to  his  happiness,  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  that  he  should 
try  the  experiment ;  but  my  poor,  dear  girls  " — and  the  mother 
burst  into  tears. 

"  It  is  possible,  Mrs.  Melton,"  I  said,  "  that  your  girls  may 
be  much  happier  than  you  anticipate,  though  it  is  not  at  all 
wonderful,  that  you,  or  any  person  of  rightly-constituted  mind, 
should  regard  such  an  incestuous  connection  with  horror. 
Weldy,  even  now,  seems  less  heartless  than  Mr.  Melton  ;  and  I 
presume  these  girls  might  exercise  twice  the  influence  over  him, 
that  they  coald  over  their  father.  They  are  young  and  beauti- 
ful, and"— 

"  But  the  sin,  Mrs.  Ward — ^the  wickedness  of  living  in  such  a 
state  ;  that  is  dreadful  in  my  eyes  ;  for,  whatever  they  may  say 
to  the  contrary,  it  is — ^it  must  be — a  sin.  I  wish  my  daughters 
to  be  pure  in  heart ;  I  brought  them  up  to  virtue,  and  now  that 
this  must  be  the  consummation,  almost  drives  me  mad.  Some- 
times I  have  been  tempted  to  act  the  part  of  the  Roman  matron, 
and  at  others,  have  been  ready  to  arraign  the  justice  of  heaven, 
that  thus  permitted  one  portion  of  mankind  to  trample  on  the 
happiness  and  rights  of  the  other." 

"  It  is  all,  I  suppose,  for  some  wise  end." 

Mrs.  Melton  shook  her  head  doubtingly,  and  soon  after  rose 
to  take  leave. 


The  Unsuccessful  Search.  86t 


CHAPTER    XL. 

A  CONSULTATION. 

CONTRAKY  to  the  expectations  of  nearly  all  the  village, 
the  party  who  had  accompanied  Harmer  in  pursuit  of 
Emily,  returned,  without  having  obtained  any  information  of 
her.  There  was  nothing  in  the  valley  to  indicate  that  she  had 
ever  been  there.  There  were  no  traces  in  the  soft  mud,  by  the 
brook-side  ;  neither  broken  flowers,  nor  shreds  of  garments.  All 
concluded  that,  had  she  passed  that  way,  there  would  have  been 
something  significant  of  the  fact.  Hence  they  determined  to 
prosecute  the  search  in  another  direction. 

Mrs.  Beardsley  declared  that  she  had  known,  all  along,  that 
they  would  not  find  her.  To  be  sure,  they  wouldn't  ;  wild 
beasts,  or  Indians,  or  something  else,  had  destroyed  her,  long 
before  this  time. 

"  May  be  not,''  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen.,  who  had  taken  up 
her  residence  with  Louisa,  since  the  death  of  her  husband. 

"  If  it  had  been  Fan  Simpkins  (for  I  will  never  call  her  Still- 
man),"  said  Louisa,  "  I  actually  wouldn't  have  cared  at  all ; 
but  Emily — so  beautiful,  and  amiable,  and  innocent — for  such  a 
dreadful  thing  to  befall  her,  almost  makes  me  doubt  the  goodness 
of  Providence." 

.  "  She  must  be  somewhere,"  said  Mrs.  Stillman,  sen, ;  "  because 
these  fellows  did  not  find  her,  is  no  proof  that  she  has  not  been 
lost ;  and  even  if  Harmer  does  not  discover  her  among  the  Indi- 
ans, who  were  here  that  day,  it  will  be  no  evidence  to  me,  that 


368  Female    Life   among  the  Mormons. 

she  has  not  been  kidnapped  by  some  of  them  ;"  and  after  deliv- 
ering these  quaint  and  incontrovertible  opinions,  the  good  lady 
felt  as  if  she  had  discharged  an  important  dnty. 

Mr.  Stillman  had  formed  a  company  of  twenty  men,  with  whom 
he  intended  to  explore  the  gorges  and  ravines  aronnd  the  foot  of 
the  great  Salt  Lake,  as  he  fancied  that,  becoming  bewildered, 
she  might  have  wandered  oflf  in  that  direction.  The  prepara- 
tions were  all  made,  and  the  party  assembled,  when  a  messenger 

arrived  from  B m,  forbidding  them  to  depart,  and  ordering 

each  man  to  go  to  his  work.  Mrs.  Bradish  was  in  the  midst, 
encouraging  the  enterprise,  and  urging  them  not  to  abandon  the 
prosecution  of  the  search  until  they  had  found  her  ;  consequently, 
this  sudden  and  summary  arrest  of  a  proceeding,  that  she  con- 
sidered just  and  necessary,  filled  her  with  the  deepest  indigna- 
tion ;  and,  notwithstanding  her  deference  for  the  Head  of  the 
Church,  she  was  not  slow  to  manifest  her  displeasure.  The  men 
were  equally  dissatisfied,  but  they  stood  around  in  sullen  silence, 
while  she  advanced  boldly  up  to  the  messenger,  and  demanded 
the  reasons  for  so  extraordinary  a  proceeding. 

"  He  gave  no  reason,  madam,"  said  the  messenger,  "  only 
that  you  were  on  a  fool's  errand  ;  that  he  would  guarantee  any 
pledge,  that  Emily  was  perfectly  safe  ;  and  that  the  men  should 
go  to  work,  instead  of  wandering  about  the  woods." 

"  But  how  does  he  know  that  she  is  safe  ?" 

"  He  has  had  a  revelation." 

Mrs.  Bradish  shook  her  head,  and  looked  as  if  she  doubted 
it. 

"  What  do  you  say  ?"  inquired  one  of  the  men,  turning  to  Mr. 
Stillman,  "  are  we  going  or  not  ?" 

"  I  should  go,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish  decidedly  ;  "no  one  can 

entertain  a  greater  respect  for  B ^m  than  I  do ;  that  is,  in  his 

legitimate  sphere,  as  our  spiritual  leader  ;  but  when  it  comes  to 
lAterference  with  personal  privileges,  when  he  wishes  to  restrict 


The  Prophet^s  Mandate.  369 

us  ia  the  exercise  of  individual  liberty,  I  hold  that  resistance  is  a 
necessary  virtue.'^ 

Mr.  Stillman  said,  that  though  he  entertained  the  higliest 
regard  and  deepest  reverence  for  the  lady  who  had  just  spoken, 
he  was  compelled  to  dissent  from  her  opinion.  That  their  spir- 
itual leader  was  likewise  their  temporal  governor,  and  that  to 
disobey  him  in  one  respect,  would  show  their  want  of  confidence 
in  his  judgment  and  good  sense. 

"  I  give  it  up,''  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  who  can  tell  ?  probably 
he  knows  more  of  Emily  than  we  have  imagined.  It  seems  mar- 
vellous to  me  that  he  is  so  utterly  indiflferent  to  her  fate." 

"  It  may  be  best  to  wait  till  Harmer  returns,"  suggested  Mr. 
Ward,  "  he  may  bring  some  information  of  her,  though  I  hardly 
expect  it." 

"  But  he  may  be  gone  two  or  three  days  yet,"  said  a  bystander, 
"  and  the  exposure  and  hunger  of  two  or  three  days  more,  may 
cost  Emily  her  life,  if  she  be  not  already  dead." 

"  I  move  that  we  go,  whether  he  wants  us  to  or  not,"  said 
another. 

**  So  do  I ,"  ejaculated  a  third,  "it  is  none  of  his  business,  no 
how." 

"  I  don't  know  how  it  can  be,  we  were  not  working  for  him." 

"  Go,  go,  by  all  means,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  and  she  made  a 

motion  towards  the  windows  of  B m  that  looked  to  me  like 

snapping  her  fingers.  Could  it  be  in  defiance  ?  but  no  one  will 
dispute  that  her  resolution  and  independence  of  spirit  wer  ^ 
remarkable.  "  If  you  hesitate,"  she  continued,  "  I  will  collect  a 
party  of  women  and  go  myself." 

"  A  party  of  women,  indeed,  you'd  all  get  lost,"  said  one  of  the 

men  ;  B m,  who  could  see  from  his  windows  the  hesitancy 

of  the  company,  came  slowly  forth,  and  approaching  the  group, 
accosted  them  in  consolatory  terms  ;  something  like  the  fol- 
lowing : 

16* 


3 TO  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  I  can  give  you  an  earnest  and  hearty  assurance,  that  our 
young  sister  is  comfortably  provided  for,  and  what  is  more,  that 
she  has  withdrawn  from  us  voluntarily,  and  for  reasons  perfectly 
satisfactory  to  me,  as  they  should  be  to  you." 

"  But  where  is  she  ?"  "  What  be  they  ?"  "  How  do  you 
know  ?"  was  anxiously  inquired. 

"  Where  she  is,  and  what  were  her  reasons  for  going  away,  are 
secrets  which  I  am  not  permitted  to  reveal,  and  I  know  by  the 
spirit  that  is  in  me,  to  read  secret  and  hidden  things." 

"  If  that  is  the  only  way  you  know,"  said  one,  though  in  a 
low  tone,  "  I  wouldn't  give  much  for  the  knowledge." 

B m  had  recently  lost  much  of  the  prestige  of  his  power 

and  influence  ;  his  revelations  had  become  too  common  and 
absurd  to  attract  much  notice,  or  win  any  confidence.  Then,  too, 
his  character  for  lying,  sensuality,  and  hypocrisy  had  disgusted 
many  of  the  best  men  in  the  church  ;  many  wished  to  have  him 
deposed,  and  some  even  went  so  far  as  to  talk  of  it,  but  no 
measures  had  been  taken  to  effect  the  purpose.  True,  he  like- 
wise had  many  friends,  generally  speaking,  those  who  derived 
honor  or  profit  from  his  elevation,  or  those  who  were  connected 
by  marriage  with  him. 

It  must  be  conceded,  however,  that  much  of  the  machinations 
against  him  was  fomented  by  the  animosity  and  envy  of  Lawrence. 
This  man,  whose  character  seemed  a  compound  of  mean  duplicity 
and  selfish  cunning,  took  every  occasion  to  enlarge  on  the  faults 
and  infirmities  of  his  successful  rival,  descanted  on  his  weaknesses, 
and  actually  turned  his  sermons,  as  well  as  his  style  of  preaching 

into  ridicule.     When  B ^m  appeared  in  public,  he  usually 

managed  to  be  somewhere  not  far  off,  and  he  always  made  it  a 
point  to  criticise  most  unmercifully  the  language  and  sentiments 
of  his  opponent.  On  the  present  occasion,  he  was  standing  in 
the  midst,  and  this  time  with  Irene  leaning  on  his  arm  ;  they  had, 
it  seemed,  been  out  walking  together,  and  seeing  the  gathering, 


The  Prophet  Suspected.  371 

had  approached  to  ascertain  what  was  going  on.  They  obtained 
the  information  that  they  desired  from  a  bystander,  when  Law- 
rence began  his  remarks. 

"  And  he  forbids  your  going  to  look  her  up  ?" 

"  I  believe  so  ;  he  says  that  she  is  in  safety." 

**  If  he  knows  that,  he  must  know  where  she  is." 

"  He  does,  probably,"  suggested  Irene, "  I  presume  that  he  has 
her  secreted  somewhere  in  his  house." 

"Think  so?" 

"  To  be  sure,  I  think  so  ;  if  such  is  not  the  case,  why  is  he 
so  indifferent  and  unconcerned  ?" 

''  I  will  volunteer  to  lead  a  party  to  search  the  house,  and  see 
who  is  concealed  in  it,"  exclaimed  Lawrence  jk 

*'  No,  no,"  cried  several  voices. 

They   had  lost  all   confidence   in  B m,   it  is   true,   but 

Lawrence  was  almost  equally  unpopular. 

"  I  have  not  the  least  doubt,"  said  Irene,  "  that  this  woman, 
whose  absence  has  struck  you  all  as  something  remarkable,  is 
now  confined  in  that  hypocrite's  dwelling,  and  I  have  good  rea- 
sons for  what  I  say." 

"  What  be  they  ?"  "  What  be  they  ?"  demanded  the  listeners. 

*'  I  have  not  time  to  relate  them,  but  if  you  wish  to  find  Emily, 
follow  my  husband,  and  search  that  house." 

During  this  scene,  B m  stood  like  one  amazed  ;  his  counte- 
nance changing  from  surprise  to  apprehension,  from  apprehension 
to  anger.  Two  or  three  seemed  inclined  to  second  her  proposal 
to  search  his  house,  though  the  most  influential  were  evidently 
opposed  to  the  perpetration  of  such  a  deed  of  violence.  He  was 
a  skillful  physiognomist,  and  the  expression  of  the  surrounding 
faces  was  not  lost  on  him.  He  determined,  therefore,  to  treat 
the  accusations  of  Irene  as  the  ravings  of  a  maniac,  and  address- 
ing one  of  his  friends  and  confidential  advisers,  requested  him  to 
look  after  that  woman,  thus  become  suddenly  insane.    This 


372  Femai^e   Life  among  the   Morjions. 

request,  made  in  a  voice  sufficiently  loud  to  attract  the  attention 
of  all  assembled,  caused  them  all  to  look  round,  and  several 
women  screamed  at  the  bare  supposition  of  being  contiguous  to 
a  mad-woman. 

"  Who  is  it?"  inquired  Irene,  "  who  is  it  he  means  ?" 

"  Yourself,"  said  Hyde,  the  designated  friend,  "  come  along 
with  me." 

"  With  you,  I  am  not  crazy." 

"  Certainly  you  talk  like  a  crazy  person,  you  must  be  taken . 
care  of,"  he  replied. 

Irene,  who  possessed  little  courage  or  resolution,  was  over- 
whelmed with  astonishment  and  consternation  ;  all  she  had  ever 
Jieard  or  imagined  of  narrow  cells,  straight- waistcoats,  chains 
and  mad-house-scourges,  flashed  across  her  memory,  as  she  clung 
shrieking  to  Lawrence,  and  entreated  him  to  save  her. 

"  No  woman  in  her  right  mind,  would  ever  give  way  to  such 
unlikely  and  unaccountable  suspicion.  I  received  intimation 
that  she  was  mad  some  time  ago,  though  I  have  never  before 

to-day  seen  any  exemplification  of  it,"  said  B m,  with  a 

demeanor  as  cool  and  as  calm  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

"  Take  me  home,"  said  Irene,  clinging  to  Lawrence.  "  Take 
me  home  ;  do,  do." 

"  Take  her  home,"  said  B m  authoritatively,  "  and  keep  her 

there.  Home  is  the  place  for  her;  and  that  is  not  all,  remember 
that  I  will  not  overlook  or  forget  her  insults,  and  if  she  puts 
herself  in  my  way  again,  and  stigmatizes  me  with  such  language 
another  time,  she  will  be  taken  care  of  in  a  manner  that  she 
won't  fancy." 

Irene  hurried  away  trembling. 

Mrs.  Bradish,  deeply  as  she  was  concerned  for  Emily,  could 
not  refrain  from  laughing  heartily  at  the  singular  incident. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  Irene's  suspicion  ?"  I  said  to  her  that 
evening,  when  we  were  in  conversation  about  Emily 


Mrs.  Bbadish  utters  Treason  313 

"  What  do  I  think  ?"  she  answered. 

"  Yes  ;  don't  it  seem  to  you,  as  if  there  might  be  a  possibility 
that  her  conjecture  is  correct  ?" 

She  nodded  affirmatively. 

"It  seems  so  to  me,  and  everything  tends  to  confirm  the  sus- 
picion," I  said. 

"  I  shouldn't  wonder  at  all,  if  Emily  was  confined  in  his 
house." 

"Nor  I  either." 

"  I  never  thought  of  it,  till  a  short  time  since,"  said  Mrs. 
Bradish,  "  but  his  coolness  and  indifference  do  look  like  it." 

"And  his  objections  to  having  her  sought,  with  all  his 
assurances  that  she  is  safe  and  well  off." 

"  I  have  a  great  mind  to  undertake  the  matter  myself,"  said 
the  lady.  "If  he  has  got  Emily  stowed  away  in  some  place  of 
concealment,  I'd  soon  bring  her  to  light." 

"  How  so  ?" 

"  He  has  got  many  wives,  and  these  wives  must  some  of  them 
know  about  her.  By  intriguing  with  them  the  whole  mystery 
could  be  unravelled." 

"  Probably." 

"  T^o  doubt  at  all  of  it,"  she  replied.  "  To-morrow  I  mean 
to  commence  operations." 

I  could  not  help  regarding  her  with  surprise.  She  had  always 
been  an  advocate  of  polygamy,  and  never  expressed  the  least 
sympathy  or  regard  for  its  victims.  Perhaps  she  read  my  coun- 
tenance, or  herself  felt  the  contradictory  nature  of  her  conduct. 

"  Emily,"  she  said,  coming  close  to  me,  "  has  always  been  my 
loved  and  valued  friend,  and  Anna  Bradish  prides  herself  on 
never  forgetting  to  do  good  to  those  who  have  done  good  to 
her." 

"  That's  the  rule  you  go  by,  is  it  ?" 

"  The  rule  I  go  by,  is  always  to  treat  people  precisely  as  they 


374  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

treat  me.  If  they  use  me  well,  I  will,  if  possible,  nse  them 
better,  but  if  they  injure  or  insult  me,  I  shall  not  promise  what 
kind  of  treatment  they'll  receive  in  return." 

"  Then  you  don't  go  by  the  golden  rule  ?" 

"  The  silver  rule  is  good  enough  for  me,"  she  answered, 
laughing. 

"  And  what  is  that  ?" 

"  Why,  haven't  I  just  told  you  ?  to  treat  people  as  they  treat 
you." 

*'  Has  B m  ill-treated  you  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  His  treatment  has  not  been  very  kind." 

"  But  I  thought  that  you  were  the  best  of  friends." 

"  So  we  were  for  a  time,  but  not  now." 

"  That  is  strange,  anyhow." 

"  You  know,  Mrs.  Ward,"  she  observed,  after  a  moment's 
though tfulness,  "  that  Mormonism  is  continually  changing  its 
phases.  Under  the  rule  of  Smith  we  had  dreams,  prophecies, 
and  miracles.  Spiritual  wives  were  likewise  in  vogue.  Since 
then,  the  characteristics  of  our  faith  have  been  polygamy  and 
revelations.  Now,  it  long  ago  occurred  to  me,  that  the  absolute 
temporal  and  spiritual  authority,  which  the  leader  and  Head  of 
our  church  exercised,  might  be  wisely  shared  by  a  female  of  age 
and  experience,  whose  moderation  and  judgment  could  scarcely 
fail  of  having  a  happy  effect  on  the  masculine  counsels  of  her 
colleague  ;  Smith  was  favorable  to  such  a  scheme.  He  even 
proposed  it  to  me  as  an  inducement,  when  I  hesitated  about 
uniting  with  his  church.  'Because,'  he  said,  in  plain  words, 
*  that  the  sister  who  made  the  greatest  sacrifice,  embarked  the 
most  property,  and  manifested  the  most  zealous  attachment  to 
the  faith,  would  of  course  be  promoted  to  that  situation.'  I  am 
naturally  ambitious  of  distinction,  and  consequently  I  lent  a  will- 
ing ear  to  his  flattering  overtures,  forsook  my  friends,  abandoned 
piy  principles,  and  in  more  than  one  instance,  connived  to  con- 


Ambition  Thwarted.  3t5 

ceal  his  practices  of  vice,  in  order  to  share  his  authority  at  some 
future  time.  His  death  precluded  the  possibiUty  of  that,  and 
though  circumstances  deprived  me  of  the  privilege  of  assisting 
in  the  choice  of  his  successor,  I  had  little  doubt  that  my  claims 
would  be  recognized,  and  the  avowed  purpose  of  the  sainted 
dead  respected  in  a  proper  manner. 

"  You  know,  moreover,  that  B m  acknowledged  himself 

under  obligations  to  me,  and  offered  me  his  hand  in  consequence." 

"  Which  you  should  have  accepted,  if  you  wished  to  share  his 
authority." 

"  There  you  are  mistaken  again ;  a  wife  according  to  the  code 
of  Mormon,  can  have  no  authority,  her  very  existence  being  lost 
or  merged  in  that  of  the  husband.  I  didn't  choose  to  resign  my 
identity  to  so  distinguished  a  man  as  our  Prophet,  but  I  did 
choose  a  few  days  since  to  inform  him  of  my  expectations,  and 
the  elders  and  leaders  of  the  church  were  favorable  to  my  plan." 

"  And  what  did  he  say  ?" 

"  Commenced  a  long  tirade  about  the  unfitness  of  women  for 
authority,  and  advised  me  to  fulfill  the  design  of  my  creation,  by 
taking  a  husband  and  bearing  children.  Could  anything  be 
more  insulting  ?" 

"  To  some  women  it  would  have  been  goo<f' advice." 

*'  But  I  am  not  like  other  women.  He  knows  that,  so  do  you, 
and  everybody.  He  couldn't  have  frightened  me,  as  he  did 
Irene  yesterday,  the  silly  fool,"  and  she  laughed  at  the  remem- 
brance of  Irene's  fright.  "  After  all,  he's  a  cunning  old  fox," 
she  resumed,  "  but  it's  a  long  lane  that  has  no  turn." 


376  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 


CHAPTER    XLI. 

differences. 

As  Harmer's  absence  lasted  much  longer  than  had  beea 
expected,  many  of  us  began  to  be  concerned  about  him. 
B m,  howeyer,  took  the  matter  very  coolly,  barely  remark- 
ing that  those  who  depended  solely  on  their  own  sagacity  and 
foresight,  could  scarcely  expect  the  blessing  of  God.  The  fact 
was,  neither  Harmer  nor  his  companions  had  consulted  the  Pro- 
phet, or  asked  his  advice,  and  that,  in  his  view,  was  a  crime. 
As  day  after  day  glided  by,  and  they  came  not,  it  was  proposed 
to  send  an  expedition  after  them.  This  reached  the  ears  of  the 
master,  and  he  forbade  it,  to  the  no  small  chagrin  of  the  men. 

"They  went  forth  without  us,  and  rejoicing  in  their  own 
strength,"  was  his  characteristic  answer ;  "let  them  return  in 
the  same  manner." 

Mrs.  Bradish  «eanwhile  strove  to  ingratiate  herself  with  the 
wives  of  B m.  This  was  quite  an  undertaking  ;  the  num- 
ber having  increased  from  three  to  twenty,  of  different  ages  and 
conditions,  and  it  certainly  required  all  her  tact  to  manage  the 
affair  with  sufficient  delicacy,  chiefly  because  she  had  no  means 
of  ascertaining  which  wife  was  the  favorite  and  confidant. 

"  All  my  hopes  are  centered  on  filling  an  important  situation 
in  the  church,"  she  said  to  me  one  day.     "  It  is  for  that  I  live 

and  act.     B m  has  slighted  and  insulted  me,  but  he  may 

feel  my  power  when  he  least  expects  it.  He  is  losing  friends.  I 
desire  to  gain  them.    I  have  effected  that  purpose  in  some 


A   Gigantic  Scheme.  31 1 

degree  already.  If  I  succeed  in  finding  and  releasing  Emily, 
Hai-mer  will  owe  me  a  weight  of  gratitude — don't  you  think 
so  V 

"I  do,  certainly  ;  but  there  is  a  mystery  attached  to  Har- 
mer's  continued  absence.  After  she  is  found,  he  will  have  to  be 
looked  up," 

"  Many  of  the  elders  are  favorable  to  my  scheme,'^  resumed 
Mrs.  Bradish.  "  They  say  that  a  woman  should  by  all  means 
be  associated  in  the  government.  Lawrence  is  highly  pleased 
with  the  idea." 

"  But  he  would  wish  to  confer  the  dignity  on  Irene." 

"  No  ;  Irene  is  now  his  wife,  and  consequently  could  not  be 
associated  with  him  in  that  capacity. 

"  Does  she  know  that  ?" 

"  I  don't  suppose  that  she  has  ever  thought  of  it,"  said  Mrs. 
Bradish  ;  "  but  I  have.  You  know,"  she  continued,  "  or  whe- 
ther you  know  it  or  not,  it  is  no  less  a  fact,  that  the  Mormon 
leaders  design  to  build  here  in  this  place  a  fortified  city,  that 
shall  be  the  centre  of  a  kingdom,  over  which  the  elders  of  the 
church  will  rule  with  absolute  authority.  The  chief  magistrate 
being  sovereign  pontiff,  and  the  functions  of  king  and  priest 
both  exercised  by  one  person,  or,  according  to  my  calculations, 
by  two,  a  male  and  female,  associated  in  the  regal  dignity." 

"But  have  you  any  hopes  of  succeeding  in  such  a  wild 
scheme  ?" 

"  We  have  a  positive  certainty  of  success  ;  that  is,  if  all  could 
be  brought  to  coalesce  and  unite  as  one  man." 

"That  will  be  the  difficulty.  Half  the  men  in  Utah  will 
aspire  to  the  situation  of  leader,  while  very  few  will  be  willing 
to  serve,  much  less  obey,  consequently  your  strength  will  all  be 
frittered  away  in  factions.  Every  aspirant  will  be  at  the  head 
of  a  party,  and  these  parties  will  war  against  each  other  in 
deadly  feud.    It  is  folly  fdr'the  founders  of  Mormonism  to 


318  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

dream  of,  or  aspire  to  any  separation  from  the  government  of 
the  United  States.  The  thing  is  morally  impossible.  That 
government,  you  well  know,  claims  all  this  territory  as  public 
land,  and  exercises  supervision  over  the  Indian  tribes." 

"  The  right  of  which  supervision  the  Indian  tribes  have  never 
acknowledged,"  she  said,  interrupting  me. 

"  It  makes  little  difference  whether  they  acknowledge  it  or 
not,  since  they  have  not  the  mean?  for  successful  resistance,"  I 
answered. 

"  These  means  will  be  furnished  them,"  she  said.  "  Again.  I 
repeat,  that  all  we  require  to  ensure  success,  is  union  among 
ourselves." 

"The  very  thing  the  most  difficult  to  be  obtained,"  I 
answered. 

"  And  then  the  Government  at  Washington  has  recognized 
Utah  as  a  territory  of  the  Union,  under  the  protection  and  ame- 
nable to  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  other  territories." 

"  Which  shows  how  little  they  know  of  us,  and  our  inten- 
tions." 

"  Or  knowing,  how  little  they  regard  them." 

An  expression  almost  of  anger  flitted  over  her  countenance, 
and  she  said  : 

"  We  are  too  many  to  be  despised." 

"  Certainly  ;  and  yet  compared  to  the  Union,  the  strength  of 
Utah  is  nothing  at  all.  At  the  most  you  could  only  cause  diffi- 
culty and  dissension.  You  might  cut  oiBf  straggling  parties  of 
emigrants,  and,  probably,  harass  and  distress  the  frontiers,  yet 
what  more  could  you  do  ?" 

"That  depends  on  circumstances." 

"  Not  altogether  either.  Under  any  circumstances  strength 
must  be  superior  to  weakness." 

**  You  are  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with  our  circumstances 
to  form  a  correct  estimate  of  our  available  strength,"  she 


MORMONISM    ANTAGONISTIC    TO    REPUBLICANISM.  379 

/eplied  ;  *'but  it  is  not  possible  for  us  to  agree,  ^nd  so  this  sub- 
ject might  as  well  be  dropped." 

Mrs.  Bradish  soon  after  left  me,  to  join,  by  special  invitation, 
a  meeting  of  the  elders  and  leaders  of  the  church. 

I  had  long  suspected  the  Mormon  leaders  of  disloyalty  to  the 
Federal  Government.  I  well  knew  that  the  whole  creed  and 
code  of  their  religion  was  opposed  to  republicanism  in  temper 
and  spirit ;  that  their  favorite  hobby  was  a  theocracy,  and  then- 
most  admired  characters  those  of  king  and  priest.  How  far 
this  might  lead  them  into  overt  acts  of  hostility  against  the 
government,  remained  to  be  seen. 

Mr.  Ward  had  attended  the  meeting.  He  was  in  unusual 
good  humor,  and,  contrary  to  my  common  custom,  I  inquired 
what  business  had  been  transacted. 

He  smiled,  and  answered  that  I  would  soon  see  the  result  of 
it,  as  they  had  decided  to  build  a  factory  in  which  to  make  pow- 
der, and  another  for  the  manufacture  of  fire-arms. 

"  And  who  is  to  be  the  proprietor  of  these  manufactories  ?" 

"  The  Church." 

"  And  the  artisans  ?" 

"Are  expected  next  month.  Our  faith  is  doing  wonders 
everywhere,"  he  continued  ;  "  and  I  find,  by  recent  accounts, 
that  only  a  few  of  the  believers  emigrate.  We  shall  soon  have 
Mormon  churches  in  all  the  principal  cities.  This  I  consider  as 
very  desirable." 

♦'  Why  so  ?" 

"  Women  are  not  to  be  trusted  with  secrets,"  he  answered, 
laughing. 

Not  deeminjr  it  wise  to  question  him  further,  the  conversation 
ceased. 

•  Mr.  Ward  was  generally  reserved.  Perhaps  he  considered  it 
necessary  to  be  so.  He  well  knew  that  my  regard  for  him  was 
the  only  tie  that  bound  me  to  Mormonism,  consequently  I  could 


380  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

hardly  be  trusted  with  the  private  affairs  of  the  church.  Yet, 
he  could  not  prevent  me  from  seeing  and  understanding  that 
much  was  being  actually  transacted  which  no  civilized  commu- 
nity could  approve. 

The  Mormons  had  wandered  off  to  Utah,  for  the  avowed  pur- 
pose of  being  beyond  the  surveillance  and  influence  of  the 
laws  which  governed  the  established  States.  Neither  did  they 
wish  for  any  intercourse  with  the  heathen,  or  those  who  could 
see  no  virtue  in  polygamy,  no  beauty  in  the  enslavement  of 
women,  and  no  political  consistency  in  a  government  admin- 
istered by  one  person,  in  the  capacity  of  king  and  priest. 
Consequently,  their  chagrin  can  be  better  imagined  than 
described,  when  the  overland  route  to  Cahfornia  was  made 
through  their  territory,  and  trains  of  emigrants  and  travellers 
frequently  arrived,  and  stayed  for  days  with  them. 

Of  course  they  regarded  these  travellers  in  the  light  of  intru- 
ders, and,  really  having  something  they  wished  to  conceal,  it  is 
not  strange  that  every  inquiry,  and  the  least  manifestation  of 
curiosity,  were  considered  as  the  result  of  espionage.  Yet, 
being  well  aware  that  any  manifestations  of  hostiUty,  at  that 
time,  would  be  premature,  and  might  probably  lead  to  the  defeat 
of  their  purposes,  they  treated  these  visitors  with  a  cool,  yet 
dignified  hospitality  ;  though  it  is  certain  that  measures  were 
concerted  to  prevent  their  coming,  and  turn  the  tide  of  emigra- 
tion into  another  channel.  One  thing  which  particularly  dis- 
pleased them,  was  the  establishment  of  military  posts  by  the 
United  States,  and  the  occasional  vicinity  of  the  troops  and 
officers  belonging  to  the  National  Army.  Mr.  Ward  and  Mrs. 
Bradish  were  both  equally  opposed  to  it,  and  both  declared  that 
it  must  be  stopped,  though,  even  then,  I  was  such  a  novice  in 
Mormonism,  that  the  means  to  be  adopted  never  crossed  my* 
mind. 

Among  the  Mormons  at  this  time,  were  many  worthy  and 


Mormon  Hunters  kill  strange  Game.  381 

estimable  men  and  women,  who  had  been  seduced  to  embrace  its 
doctrines  by  their  specious  appearances,  without  fully  under- 
standing to  what  they  led,  or  their  actual  foundation.  These 
were  quiet  tind  well-disposed  citizens,  who  took  no  part  in  the 
business  of  the  church,  and  knew  nothing  of  the  designs  of  its 
leaders.  But  not  a  few  were  characters  of  a  different  cast. 
Some  were  real  desperadoes,  and  ready  tools  to  execute  any 
design,  however  vicious.  These  were  men  of  no  property,  and 
generally  without  families  ;  old  bachelors,  whose  youth  had 
been  spent  in  the  midst  of  associations  and  connections  that  pre- 
cluded marriage  ;  or  runaways  and  outlaws,  who  had  embraced 
Mormonism  for  the  sake  of  living  in  human  society.  Bands  of 
these  men,  numbering  from  ten  to  twenty-five,  were  accustomed 
to  go  out,  ostensibly  for  the  purpose  of  hunting,  though  it  was 
rare,  indeed,  that  they  brought  in  game.  For  a  long  time,  my 
suspicions  were  unawakened,  but,  when  aroused,  I  determined 
to  take  particular  notice. 

"  These  men  are  not  very  successful  in  hunting,"  I  said  one  day 
to  Mrs.  Bradish,  as  the  party,  returning  from  an  expedition, 
passed  the  window. 

"  Are  not  ?"  she  said,  with  a  knowing  smile. 

"  I  don't  see  any  game." 

"  The  game  is  probably  left  behind." 

"  I  don't  understand  you." 

"Don't  you? — well,  no  matter,  probably  it's  quite  as  well 
that  you  shouldn't,"  and  she  turned  away. 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  these  men  are  assassins  and  robbers  ; 
that  their  trade  is  blood  ;  that  they,  in  fact,  are  the  reputed 
Indians,  of  whom  the  emigrants  have  complained  so  much." 

Mrs.  Bradish  made  no  reply,  but  slowly  promenaded  the  floor. 

"  The  suspicion  seems  too  ^horrible  to  be  entertained  for  a 
moment,  and  yet  I  find  myself  unable  to  divest  my  mind  of  it," 
I  continued,  looking  steadfastly  in  her  face. 


382  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

She  came  close  to  me — so  close  that  her  breath  touched  my 
cheek.     *'  Did  you  kill  a  spider  yesterday  ?"  she  inquired. 

"  To  be  sure  I  did,"  I  answered,  in  a  tone  of  surprise. 

"  And  why  did  you  do  it  ?" 

"  Because  the  insect  came  in  my  way." 

"  You  never  go  out  in  the  fields  and  woods  to  hunt  spiders 
and  destroy  them.  You  never  meddle  with  them  miless  they 
intrude  on  your  premises." 

"  I  never  do." 

"  And  if  they  do,  you  consider  it  justifiable  to  remove  them  ?" 

"  I  do." 

"  Well,  that  is  exactly  the  case  with  us.  Wc  have  come  off 
here  purposely  to  be  by  ourselves,  but  these  people  follow  us  up, 
intrude  their  presence  on  us,  and  seek  to  ascertain,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  betraying,  our  plans.  Now,  I  hold  that  it  is  perfectly 
right  for  us  to  free  ourselves,  if  we  can  ;  to  connive  at  their 
removal  ;  to  cause  them,  in  fact,  to  disappear  ;  to  treat  them 
exactly  as  you  treat  snakes,  spiders,  and  venomous  reptiles." 

"  But  reptiles  and  men  are  different." 

"  Both  reptiles  and  men  were  created  by  the  same  hand  ;  it  is 
the  will  of  God  that  both  should  live  ;  then  by  destroying  the 
life  of  an  insect,  you  infringe  the  design  of  the  Creator  quite  as 
much  as  you  do  by  destroying  the  life  of  a  man." 

I  was  silenced,  but  not  convinced. 

Now  that  my  eyes  were  fairly  opened,  many  things  transpired 
daily  to  convince  me  that  much  more  was  going  on  in  Mormon- 
dom  than  a  casual  observer  would  perceive  or  appreciate.  The 
factories  for  the  manufacture  of  gunpowder  and  fire-arms  were 
in  process  of  building,  though  three-fourths  of  the  people  in 
"Utah  were  utterly  ignorant  of  their  purpose  or  design.  The 
emigrants  never  dreamed  of  their  projected  use. 

One  day  a  company  of  emigrants  arrived,  almost  immediately 
after  the  return  of  a  party  of  the  pretended  hunters.    They 


Strange   Peculiarities   of   Utah   Indians.  383 

had  been  attacked  and  severely  handled,  several  of  their  ani- 
mals being  killed,  and  the  men  wounded.  They  bivouacked 
near  our  house,  and,  as  Mr.  Ward  had  informed  me  that  they 
came  from  that  part  of  New  York  State  where  I  had  formerly 
resided,  I  determined  to  visit  them  in  the  evening.  These  emi- 
grants,, it  should  be  remembered,  were  not  Mormons,  but  travel- 
lers on  their  way  to  Oregon  or  California.  I  found  a  lady,  very 
social  and  communicative,  who  gave  me  many  interesting  par- 
ticulars concerning  my  friends,  and,  at  my  desire,  related  the 
events  connected  with  the  attack  on  her  party.  What  she 
regarded  as  especially  remarkable,  was  the  fact,  that  the 
Indians  talked  English.  "They  do  not  generally  understand 
our  language,  do  they  ?"  she  inquired,  with  such  an  innocent, 
unsuspecting  manner,  that  I  mentally  felt  degraded  by  an  asso- 
ciation with  such  monsters  as  I  believed  our  people  to  be,  but, 
controlling  my  feelings,  I  answered,  "  Not  generally.'' 

"  So  I  thought,"  she  replied,  "Indians,  too,  have  voices  unlike 
white  men,  whereas  these  fellows  conversed  with  just  such  tones 
and  articulations  as  are  common  to  our  race.    Wasn't  it  strange  ?" 

"  They  had  probably  learned  English  at  the  military  posts," 
suggested  Mr.  Ward. 

"  Or  were  white  men  in  disguise,"  replied  the  lady's  husband. 

I  observed  that  Mr.  Ward  regarded  him  with  a  scrutinizing 
look,  and  probably  satisfied  with  the  observation,  he  said  : 

"That  must  be  very  unlikely;  but  the  Indians  are  becoming 
so  hostile,  that  I  wonder  the  emigrants  persist  in  following  this 
route." 

"  Because  they  can  find  no  other,  where  the  mountains  and 
rivers  are  passable,"  answered  the  gentleman  ;  "  other  routes 
have  been  attempted  time  and  again,  but  always  without 
success." 

"  Yet  there  must  be  another  way  ;  the  difficulty  is  in  finding 
it." 


384  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

The  gentleman  smiled  sadly,  "Most  people,"  he  said,  "prefer 
a  known  route,  and  to  encounter  known  dangers,  rather  than 
unknown." 

"  What  amiable  people,"  I  said  to  Mr.  Ward,-"  but  it  really 
seems  strange  that  the  Indians  have  become  so  hostile  of  late." 

"  The  Indians,  yes,  yes,  rather  strange ;  but  the  emigrants 
must  choose  a  new  route,  and  the  American  military  officers,  too. 
We  cannot  have  a  system  of  espionage  in  our  midst." 

"  Have  any  American  officers  been  here  ?" 

"  Not  exactly  here,  but  near  enough.  The  Indians  waylaid 
and  destroyed  them,  too." 

"  How  does  it  happen  that  they  never  attack  the  Mormons  ?" 

"  The  brethren  are  under  the  protection  of  heaven." 

That  answer  settled  the  question,  of  course. 


CHAPTER    XLII. 


THE  NEW  WIFE. 


JF  a  place  was  designed  to  take  precedence  from  the  variety 
of  occupations  carried  on  within  its  boundaries,  Utah  would 
certainly  have  risen  high  in  the  scale.  Every  dissimilar  view 
and  opinion  was  being  industriously  propagated.  Schemes  for 
individual  and  church  aggrandizement  were  being  hatched  and 
fomented.  Projects  for  a  coalition  with  the  Indians,  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  measures  of  the  Federal  Government,  formed  a 
favorite  hobby.  But  while  such  pursuits  occupied  the  time  and 
attention  of  the  zealous  aspirants  for  church  authority,  another 
class  were  employed  with  equal  zeal  in  marrying  and  giving  in 
marriage  ;  not  the  least  remarkable  part  of  this  affair,  being, 


A   Discontented  Mind.  385 

that  the  bridegrooms  were  mostly  middle-aged  men,  many  of 
whom  were  already  blessed  with  several  wives,  and  a  multitude 
of  children  ;  if  an  institution  could  be  called  a  blessing  which 
made  a  home  much  more  resemble  a  hospital  or  asylum,  than  a 
quiet  scene  of  domestic  peace. 

Mr.  Slocomb  had  been  a  thrifty  inhabitant  of  the  Empire 
State,  the  owner  of  a  fine  farm,  stocked  with  fine  cattle,  a!hd 
plenty  of  them,  the  husband  of  a  thrifty,  prudent,  industrious 
house-wife,  and  the  father  of  a  fine  lot  of  boys,  of  several  ages, 
from  two  to  twelve.  Mr.  Slocomb  had  been  possessed  with  a 
mania  for  emigration  several  years.  Like  most  people  well  to 
do  in  the  world,  he  was  dissatisfied,  not  with  what  he  had,  but 
because  there  were  some  things  which  he  had  not.  He  dreamed 
of  a  large  estate,  with  five  hundred  or  a  thousand  acres,  which 
might  be  equally  divided  between  his  boys,  when  he  was  done 
with  it,  his  usual  manner  of  expression,  giving  to  each  one  an' 
estate  larger  than  the  one  he  occupied. 

Mrs.  Slocomb  opposed  the  measure  for  a  long  time.  She  was 
attached  to  her  home  and  friends.  She  prized  the  school-house 
and  the  church,  and  thought  that  they  might  enjoy  happiness 
without  going  so  far  to  find  it.  But,  though  distinguished  for 
virtue  and  integrity,  and  immovable  on  all  subjects  connected 
with  moral  principle,  she  possessed  one  weak  pomt, — that  of 
easy  credulity  in  religious, matters.  Had  a  Chinaman  or  Mus- 
sulman come  to  her  neighborhood,  preaching  his  religious  tenets, 
ten  chances  to  one,  he  would  have  found  in  her  a  devout  listener, 
and  ultimately  a  believer,  so  far  as  their  tenets  did  not  interfere 
with  her  preconceived  ideas  of  moral  right.  She  had  been  a 
firm  adherent  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Second  Adventists,  but  the 
failure  of  their  prophesies  rather  shook  her  faith,  "when  the  Mor- 
mons came.  These  attracted  her  greatly ;  she  invited  them  to 
her  house,,  and  listened  with  wonder  and  credulity  to  their  glow- 
ing accounts  of  the  Promised  Land.      Mr.  Slocomb  proposed 

n 


386  Female   Life   among   the   Mormons. 

immediate  emigration  ;  the  Mormons  united  their  entreaties  to 
his,  and  she  yielded  to  the  promptings  of  an  enthusiastic  fanati- 
cism. But  even  in  Utah,  and  notwithstanding  the  fervor  of  her 
faith,  she  retained  many  of  her  old  Eastern  manners,  and  pre- 
served the  full  integrity  of  her  moral  principles.  She  was, 
moreover,  one  of  those  who  fear  contamination  by  association 
with  those  she  did  not  like,  or  whom  she  regarded  as  vicious. 
Of  polygamy  she  had  never  heard,  until  her  arrival  at  the  Land 
of  the  Saints,  when  her  surprise  and  horror  were  inconceivable. 
They  went  directly  to  the  house  of  a  brother,  whose  fervid  faith 
and  zeal  had  won  for  him  honorable  mention  in  the  East.  He 
received  them  graciously,  bade  them  welcome  to  the  hospitalities 
of  his  house,  and  introduced  Mrs.  Bee,  a  stately  and  dignified 
matron,  with  a  large  fat  child  in  her  arms.  They  exchanged 
salutations,  when  the  good  brother  directed  her  attention  to  a 
much  younger  lady,  who  also  had  a  child,  and  whom  he  likewise 
styled  Mrs.  Bee.  .  Presently  a  third  came  in,  looking  still 
younger,  but  apparently  in  an  interesting  situation,  and  Mrs. 
Bee  was  presented  again.  Mrs.  Slocomb  began  to  conclude,  by 
this  time,  that  the  good  brother  was  demented,  or  herself  in  a 
dream,  it  might  be  diflficult  to  decide  which. 

One  by  one,  other  ladies  to  the  number  of  fifteen  made  their 
appearance,  who  were  severally  introduced  to  the  astonished 
guest  as  Mrs.  Bee.  Too  polite  to  make  any  inquiries,  she  sat 
in  a  maze  of  doubt  and  perplexity.  It  was  impossible  that  all 
these  females  could  be  the  sisters  or  daughters  of  their  host,  and 
that  she  had  mistaken  the  title  Miss  for  Mrs.  It  was  equally 
impossible  that  he  could  have  so  many  brothers  whose  wives 
were  domiciled  in  his  house.  As  the  dinner-hour  approached, 
and  the  multitude  of  children  came  thronging  in,  her  curiosity 
grew  intensely  painful.  She  observed  that  most  of  the  children 
were  evidently  neglected,  with  faces  and  hands  that  seemed 
never  to  have  known  the  vicinity  of  water,  and  hair  that  hjuig 


A  Mormon   Dinner-Table.      1  387 

in  matted  elf-locks  around  their  ears.  Many  of  the  boys,  eight 
or  nine  years  old,  still  wore  frocks,  while  the  girls  seemed  to 
have  dressed  in  anything  that  came  to  hand.  Though  address- 
ing the  different  women  as  mother,  she  noticed  that  they  all 
called  Mr.  Bee  ''  father  ;"  that,  however,  might  be  by  courtesy. 
There  seemed  little  cordiality  or  sociality  among  the  women, 
and  it  struck  her  that  the  whole  party  were  laboring  under 
unnatural  restraint. 

At  length  she  found  a  solution  of  the  difficulty,  according  to 
her  mind.  These  were  doubtless  orphan  children,  whom  Mr. 
Bee,  in  his  benevolence,  had  undertaken  to  keep  till  they  would 
be  supplied  with  suitable  places.  Of  course  their  mothers  were 
poor  widows,  and  the  names — she  might  be  mistaken  in  thera. 
She  forebore  remark  until  after  dinner,  when  the  gentlemen 
walked  out,  and  though  all  the  various  faculties  of  wonder, 
astonishment,  surprise,  and  indignation,  had  been  respectively 
called  into  exercise  at  the  glaring  want  of  anything  like  order 
or  method  at  a  gentleman's  table,  she  supposed  that  in  a  new 
country,  on  the  very  outskirts  of  civilization,  it  might  be  custo- 
mary to  dispense  with  all  formality  and  ceremony.  It  seemed 
to  her  that  an  infinite  amount  of  useless  labor  had  been  expen- 
ded in  producing  dinner,  because  every  one  thus  employed 
refused  to  harmonize  her  actions  with  those  of  the  others.  One, 
who  had  been  busily  engaged  setting  the  table,  left  the  apart- 
ment for  a  moment,  when  another  approached,  removed  the 
dishes  and  the  cloth,  restored  them  to  their  place  in  the  cup- 
board, and  proceeded  to  array  the  board  in  another  cloth,  and 
much  inferior  dishes.  The  first  one  returned  to  find  all  her 
arrangements  superseded,  while  her  anger  was  met  by  a  scornful 
laugh.  The  same  contrariness  prevailed  in  the  culinary  depart- 
ment. Instead  of  assisting,  each  one  seemed  disposed  to  hinder 
and  embarrass  the  others.  A  dish  almost  prepared  by  one, 
would  be  hastily  thrust  aside,  and  its  place  supplied  by  some- 


388  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

thing  another  one  was  fonder  of.  Mrs.  Slocomb  was  half  dis- 
posed to  disbelieve  the  testimony  of  her  ears,  but  sounds 
marvellously  like  those  of  blows  and  kicks  came  not  unfre- 
quently  from  the  adjoining  apartment,  and  one  of  the  women 
passed  hastily  around  the  house,  her  eyes  red  with  weeping. 

When  dinner  was  announced,  one  of  the  younger  ones  rushed 
hastily  forward,  nearly  overturning  the  matron  with  the  fat 
child,  and  established  herself  at  the  place  of  honor — the  head  of 
the  table — while  two  others,  the  least  prepossessing  of  the  whole 
number,  came  bounding  along,  and  took  places  right  and  left  of 
Mr.  Bee.  He  paid  little  attention  to  them,  but  evidently 
wished  to  withdraw  the  notice  of  his  guests  from  their  ill-man- 
nerly and  ungracious  conduct.  Then  commenced  a  great  scram- 
ble with  the  children.  Crowding  beside  their  mothers,  the 
ragged  urchins  demanded  bread  and  butter,  potatoes,  cake,  or 
milk.  If  one  obtained  more  than  another,  blows  followed, 
attended  with  kicks,  and  screams  of  no  common  power.  At 
length  the  confusion  and  uproar  increased,  until  the  host  could 
neither  hear  his  own  voice,  nor  those  of  the  guests,  when  he 
arose,  pale  with  anger,  took  a  large  ox-goad  from  its  place  of 
concealment,  and  laying  it  about  among  them  zealously,  he  soon 
succeeded  in  clearing  the  apartment. 

"  Haven't  I  told  you  over  and  over  again  not  to  feed  the 
young  'uns  by  handfuls  while  we  were  eating  ?"  he  said,  glancing 
at  the  women. 

No  one  answered,  and  Mr.  Bee  being  too  well-bred  to  mani- 
fest further  displeasure,  the  cloud  passed  over. 

As  there  seemed  little  opportunity  for  conversation  in  the 
house,  where  so  many  children  were  partaking  their  meal,  Mrs. 
Slocomb  proposed  taking  a  walk  to  the  matronly  lady,  whose 
superior  gentility  seemed  to  indicate  that  she  was,  or  ought  to 
be,  at  the  head  of  the  establishment. 

"I  should  be  happy  to,  indeed," she  replied  gracefully,  " and 


The  Solution  of  the  Kiddle.  389 

will  when  my  children  are  done  eating  ;  if  I  should  leave  them 
now,  they  would  get  no  more  food.  It  is  the  practice  here  for 
every  one  to  supply  her  own  children  at  the  expense  of  the 
others." 

"  Will  you  tote  that  great  young  'un  ?"  said  one  in  an  insult- 
ing tone. 

"  It^s  likely,"  replied  Mrs.  Bee. 

"  I  guess  you  will  have  to,''  replied  the  other,  "  for  none  of  us 
will  keep  him." 

More  and  more  surprised,  Mrs.'  Slocomb  ventured  to  remark 
to  the  first  speaker,  that  she  didn't  seem  very  accommodating. 

"  There's  no  accommodation  here,"  she  answered  ;  "  every  one 
has  to  look  out  for  herself." 

"  Are  you  boarders,  then  ?"  inquired  Mrs.  Slocomb  ;  "  or  is 
Mr.  Bee  a  relative  ?" 

It  was  now  the  turn  of  the  women  to  be  surprised. 

"  Boarders  ! — a  relative  I"  they  repeated,  looking  at  each  other. 

Mrs.  Bee  came  forward,  with  an  expression  of  painful  perplex- 
ity resting  on  her  countenance. 

"  Our  friend,  Mrs.  Slocomb,  is  unacquainted  with  the  cus- 
toms of  Utah,"  she  said.  "  These  ladies  are  all  the  wives  of  my 
husband,  Mr.  Bee.  The  faith  of  Mormon  sanctions  polygamy, 
the  same  as  the  ancient  faith  of  Moses." 

Mrs.  Slocomb  stood  like  one  transfixed  with  horror  and 
astonishment.  Could  it  be  possible  that  she  had  come  to  such 
a  place  as  that,  that  the  religion  which  she  had  embraced  sanc- 
tioned such  practices  ;  that  she  had  been  sitting  and  eating  with 
such  degraded  women  ?  Their  presence  seemed  a  contamination, 
as  she  regarded  them  with  a  look  of  pity  and  contempt. 

"You needn't  look  so  haughtily,  madam,"  said  one  of  them 
saucily.  "You'll  have  plenty  of  such  companions  by-and-by. 
I'll  warrant  your  husband  will  not  confine  himself  to  oua 
woman,  no  more  than  the  other  men." 


89(1  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Mrs.  Slocomb  deigned  no  reply,  but  hastily  demanding  her 
bonnet,  bade  Mrs.  Bee  farewell,  and  left  the  house  in  the  most 
unceremonious  manner. 

Mrs,  Slocomb  was  devoutly  attached  to  the  institution  of 
marriage,  as  it  existed  in  the  Eastern  States,  and  the  bigamist, 
in  her  estimation,  was  quite  as  reprehensible  as  those  guilty  of 
crimes  which  it  were  an  offence  to  mention  in  polite  society.  In 
her  view,  the  residence  of  Mr.  Bee  was  no  better  than  a  house 
of  ill-fame,  and  she  felt  degraded  by  having  entered  its  doors. 
She  came  directly  to  me,  in  a  state  of  excessive  agitation,  and 
when  I  questioned  her  on  the  subject,  she  told  me  of  all  she  had 
seen  and  heard. 

"  And  such  scenes,  I  regret  to  say,  are  common  among  us." 

"  How  have  I  been  deceived  I"  she  said.  "  I  considered  Mor- 
monism  all  truth,  and  purity,  and  beauty.  I  never  dreamed 
that  anything  so  hideous  and  revolting  could  be  concealed 
beneath  an  exterior  of  so  much  piety.  But  we  must  leave 
Utah  ;  I  can  never  consent  to  stay  where  such  practices  are  tol- 
erated." 

"  But  your  husband,"  I  suggested. 

"  My  husband,"  she  replied,  "  will  be  quite  as  much  disgusted 
with  such  practices  as  myself.  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  he  was 
even  more,  if  such  a  thing  were  possible  ;  but  here  he  comes." 

Mr.  Slocomb  approached  the  house,  his  usual  gaiety  changed 
to  a  sedate  and  thoughtful  expression. 

"  Why  did  you  run  away  so  unceremoniously  from  Brother 
Bee's  ?"  he  inquired,  in  a  half-amused,  half-angry  tone. 

"  That,  you  know,  quite  as  well  as  I  can  tell  you.  It  seems 
to  me  a  degradation,  that  I  ever  went  there.  Only  to  think  of 
sitting  and  eating  with  such  women  !" 

**  Why,  they  seemed  very  modest  women,  and  some  of  them 
were  decidedly  beautiful,"  said  Mr.  Slocomb.  "  My  friend  tells 
me  that  he  was  never  happier.    It  seems  so  patriarchal  I" 


A  House  divided  against  Itself.  301 

"  Is  it  possible  that  you  can  find  it  in  your  heart  to  excuse 
such  an  abominable  practice  ?" 

"  There's  nothing  abominable  about  it,  that  I  can  see,"  said 
Mr.  Slocomb,  and  his  countenance  fell. 

Mr.  Ward  soon  came  in,  and  the  gentlemen  commenced  a  dis- 
cussion on  theology,  which  ended,  as  such  discussions  generally 
did,  on  polygamy.  Mr.  Slocomb,  it  was  evident,  regarded  the 
institution  with  favor,  rather  than  otherwise. 

"  You  see,"  I  said,  addressing  her  aside,  "  that  your  hus- 
band entertains  very  different  opinions  from  what  you  antici- 
pated." 

She  nodded  her  head,  and  shed  tears. 

"  We  never  know  of  what  men  are  capable,  until  they  are 
tempted." 

She  signified  assent,  as  before. 

Notwithstanding  the  wishes  of  his  wife,  Mr.  Slocomb  refused 
to  remove  from  Utah.  He  was  well  suited  with  the  people  and 
the  place,  he  said,  and  wherefore  should  he  remove,  to  gratify 
the  whims  and  caprices  of  a  woman  ?  Bee  was  his  confidential 
friend  and  adviser  ;  and  just  two  weeks  from  the  day  that  they 
commenced  housekeeping  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Slocumb  took  home 
his  second  wife.  Of  course,  Mrs.  Slocomb  regarded  her  in  the 
light  of  an  intruder,  and  as  a  depraved  and  abandoned  charac- 
ter. These  sentiments  she  had  no  wish  to  disguise,  and  in  a  few 
days,  the  two  women  were  mortal  enemies.  Mrs.  Slocomb  uni- 
formly designated  her  rival  as  "  Bets."  The  boys  caught  her 
spirit,  and  the  new  wife  became  the  object  of  their  Unmitigated 
contempt,  and  many  practical  jokes,  of  which  the  maliciousness 
could  be  much  easier  detected  than  the  wit.  Mrs.  Slocomb  was 
blindly  attached  to  her  children,  and  since  her  husband's  second 
marriage,  her  infatuation  seemed  to  have  increased.  She  attrib- 
uted their  ill-behaviour  to~  fondness  for  her,  and  chagrin  at  the 
ill-treatment  which  she  had  received  ;  consequently,  if  not  posi- 


392       Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

lively  gratified,  she  was  not  displeased  with  their  exhibitions  of 
contempt  and  dislike. 

According  to  the  code  of  Mormon,  the  wife  who  corrects  the 
child  of  another,  is  subjected  to  a  severe  penalty.  Elizabeth 
knew  this,  and  refrained  from  giving  them  even  a  gentle  repri 
mand  ;  but,  when  utterly  wearied,  and  provoked  beyond  all 
forbearance,  she  went  to  Mr.  Slocomb  with  her  complaints.  For 
a  time,  he  heard  her  patiently,  and  threatened  the  boys  with 
**  straightening  up  things,  and  settling  the  hash  ;"  though  what 
was  meant  or  understood  by  such  threats,  remained  a  mystery  ; 
and,  as  the  boys  were  great  favorites  with  their  father,  nothing 
serious  was  apprehended  by  them,  to  judge  by  the  little  effect 
it  had  on  their  conduct. 

**  Why  don't  you  make  the  boys  behave  ?"  said  Mr.  Slocumb, 
one  day,  to  his  wife.  "  Elizabeth  is  continually  complaining  of 
them.     I'm  really  tired  of  hearing  it." 

"  Tired  of  hearing  it,  are  you  ?"  said  Mrs.  Slocomb,  turning 
her  large,  black  eyes  on  her  husband's  face,  ancl  windmg  her 
long,  bright  hair  around  her  head,  in  the  form  of  a  coronet ; 
"  tired  of  hearing  it  ;  then  silence  her  tongue  l" 

"  But,  madam,  it  is  hardly  right,  that  the  boys  should  be 
indulged  in  such  pranks  as  they  practise  on  her." 

"  To  what  pranks  do  you  allude  ?" 

"  Why,  pulling  away  the  chair,  when  she  attempts  to  sit 
down  ;  hanging  buckets  of  water  over  the  doors,  through  which 
she  must  pass  ;  calling  her  names  ;  pinning  labels  to  her  dress, 
when  she  goes  to  church  ;  and  otherwise  distressing  her.  I 
am  astonished  that  you  permit  them  to  act  in  such  a  man- 
ner !" 

"  And  I  am  astonished,  that  you  permit  such  a  vile,  aban- 
doned creature  to  harbor  about  your  house." 

Mr.  Slocumb  looked  surprised.  "Do  you  call  EUzabeth 
vile  and  abandoned  ?"  he  inquired. 


The  Non-Intercoukse  System.  893 

*'  What  else  can  she  be  ? — the  despicable  thing  1  The  very 
air  seems  contaminated  by  her  presence — living  with  another 
woman's  husband  I"  and  the  countenance  of  Mrs.  Slocomb  was 
quite  as  expressive  as  her  tongue. 

"  But  another  woman's  husband  is  her  husband,  likewise." 

"  That  is  false,  Mr.  Slocomb  ;  the  thing  is  impossible.  No 
marriage  ceremony  can  sanctify  a  connexion  which  God  has  not 
authorized,  and  which  nature  forbids.  I  will  not  call  you  by 
the  name  you  deserve,  nor  her  by  the  epithet  she  justly  merits  ; 
but  you  well  know,  that  in  a  civilized  community,  your  crime 
would  have  met  its  reward  in  the  penitentiary." 

"  Go  it,  pumps  I"  said  the  oldest  boy,  snapping  his  fingers. 

At  length,  the  discussions  between  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Slocumb 
took  the  form  of  bitter  altercations.  On  one  of  these  occasions, 
he  informed  her  that  she  was  generally  disliked  ;  that  her  con- 
duct had  produced  a  disagreeable  impression  on  the  minds  of 
the  people,  which  he  exceedingly  regretted. 

"  And  of  which  I  am  very  glad,"  she  answered  ;  "  I  don't 
want  any  society  or  intercourse  with  such  a  set,  and  what  is 
more,  I  won't  have,  neither." 

And  she  was  good  as  her  word,  never  associating  with,  or 
noticing  any  except  these  women  who  were  the  first,  and  in  her 
view,  the  only  wives  of  their  husbands. 

But  after  all,  Mrs.  Slocomb  was  more  to  be  pitied  than  blamed. 
A  woman  of  her  rigid  principles  could  not  look  on  polygamy 
with  the  least  allowance,  and  she  flattered  herself  that  Bets 
might  be  worried  out,  and  driven  off. 

"  I  hardly  think  you  will  succeed  in  that,  Mrs.  Slocoml?,'^  I 
observed,  when  she  informed  me  of  her  plan. 

"  Not  if  we  render  her  situation  intolerable,  like  Sarah  did 
that  of  Hagar  ?" 

"  You  wouldn't  treat  her  cruelly,"  I  answered  ;  "  your  hus- 
band is,  after  all,  the  most  to  blame  ;  I  have  heard  say  that  she 

n* 


i^  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

was  mild  and  inoffensive  in  her  disposition,  and  an  orphan  with 
no  father's  house  to  which  she  can  go." 

/'  Let  her  find  a  place,  then." 

Mrs.  Slocomb  was  so  blinded  by  passion  and  prejudice  that 
all  appeals  to  her  better  feelings  were  in  vain,  and  yet,  no 
woman  could  be  more  tender-hearted,  gentle,  and  considerate, 
than  she  was  on  ordinary  occasions. 

One  beautiful  afternoon,  we  were  walking  together  near  her 
dwelling,  when  a  loud  noise  of  blows,  screams,  and  angry  words 
attracted  our  attention. 

*'  Oh,  that  hussy,"  said  Mrs.  Slocomb,  rushing  to  the  house  ;  I 
followed,  when  a  scene  painfully  ludicrous  was  presented. 
Elizabeth,  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  was  holding  the 
oldest  boy  by  one  hand  grasped  tightly  in  his  hair,  while  with 
the  other  she  was  belaboring  him  most  unmercifully  with  the  hot 
pudding-stick,  just  removed  from  a  pot  of  samp  that  hung  boil- 
ing over  the  fire. 

*'  Oh,  you  miserable  scamp,"  she  cried,  "  111  give  it  to  you, 
that  I  will,  your  father  told  me  to,  you've  tormented  me  long 
enough  ;  I'll  give  you  a  lesson,  you  " 

"Do  you  dare  to  strike  my  child?"  cried  Mrs.  Slocomb, 
springing  to  the  rescue. 

"Yes,  I  dare,"  answered  Elizabeth,  turning  about  and  facing 
her  antagonist,  with  eyes  gleaming  like  those  of  an  irritated  pan- 
ther ;  the  boy  sprang  to  his  mother  shrieking. 

"  Bruised,  battered,  and  burned,"  said  Mrs.  Slocomb  ;  "  wretch, 
you'll  pay  for  this." 

"No,  I  shan't  pay  for  it,"  said  Elizabeth,  "your  husband, 
my  husband,  madam,  told  me  to  defend  myself,  and  he  would 
clear  me  from  all  blame." 

"  Liar,   hateful,   abandoned  creature,"   said  Mrs.   Slocomb, 
wiping  away  the  tears  of  her  £hild. 
' "  I  am  no  more  of  a  liar,  no  more  hateful,  or  abandoned  than 


The  Tables  Turned.  395 

yourself  j  I  have  been  married,  and  Mr.  Slocomb  is  my  husband 
just  as  much  as  he  is  yours.  What  do  you  want  to  act  the  fool 
for  ?  and  now,  I'll  tell  you  what  it  is,  Mr.  Slocomb  has  given  me 
the  liberty,  and  I  can  prove  it ;  and  every  time  that  your  great, 
odious,  abominable  boys  disturb  me  in  any  manner,  they'll  get  a 
good  beating  ;  I  will  bear  their  sauce  and  impudence  no  longer, 
that  I  won't." 

"  Then,  clear  out.'' 

"  That  I  won't ; — clear  out,  indeed,  leave  my  home  and  my 
husband,  just  to  please  you,  and  your  abominable  brats  ;  no,  I'll 
stay,  and,  before  many  years,  dance  over  your  grave,  that  I  will." 

Mrs.  Slocomb  was  not  prepared  for  such  an  outburst  of  pas- 
sion, as  Elizabeth  was  generally  mild  and  unresisting. 

*'  You  needn't  think,"  she  continued,  *'  that  because  I  have 
borne  your  insults  so  long,  I  am  going  to  bear  them  for  ever  ; 
from  this  time  forth,  I'm  going  to  take  a  new  start,  and  my  word 
-for  it,  your  boys  will  find  the  odds." 

Weary  and  disgusted  with  such  a  scene  of  household  folly  and 
disorder,  I  left  them  and  went  home. 

The  next  week,  Mrs.  Slocomb  came  to  our  house  ;  I  was  her 
confidant,  and  she  never  hesitated  to  inform  me  of  all  her  troubles. 
She  really  appeared  sad  and  depressed  ;  said  her  life  was  a  bur- 
den, and  her  habitation  a  continual  scene  of  discord.  Elizabeth 
and  the  boys  were  fighting  and  quarrelling  from  morning  till 
night ;  Mr.  Slocomb  would  not,  in  fact  could  not,  preserve  order, 
as  he  had  given  Elizabeth  permission  to  take  her  own  part,  and 
the  boys  were  absolutely  ungovernable. 

"  You  can't  effect  any  compromise  ?"  I  suggested. 

*'  Compromise,  no,"  said  Mrs.  Slocomb,  "  I  must  and  will  be 
mistress  in  my  own  family  ;  as  to  Elizabeth,  however,  we  might 
possibly  get  along  if  it  wasn't  for  the  boys.  She  won't  bear  the 
least  from  them,  and  they  won't  take  a  word  from  her ;  and  so 
it  goes.    The  other  morning  Bets  was  stooping  over  to  cut  up 


396  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

the  meat  which  had  been  fried,  and  was  swimming  in  hot  fat  in 
the  spider  which  stood  on  the  corner  of  the  hearth  ;  William 
said  something  which  she  did  not  like,  and  taking  the  knife  out 
of  the  boiling  gravy,  she  struck  him  with  it  on  the  side  of  the 
face.  He  then  grabbed  her  by  the  hair,  and  held  on,  while  she 
nearly  chopped  his  naked  feet  into  mince-meat  with  her  knife  and 
fork  ;  and  so  it  is  every  day.'' 

"I  believe  it  impossible  for  happiness  to  exist  in  a  family 
where  there  are  several  wives." 

*' Oh,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Slocomb,  ''yonder  comes  one  of  the 
boys  after  me,  I  wonder  what  new  thing  has  happened  1"       * 

The  child  was  crying,  Mrs,  Slocomb  met  him  at  the  gate, 
listened  a  moment  to  his  story,  and  without  bidding  me  farewell, 
and  even  leaving  her  bonnet,  started  off  in  the  greatest  agitation 
towards  her  home. 

While  I  was  wondering  at  her  strange  demeanor,  a  messenger 
came  with  information  that  Mrs.  Slocomb  wished  to  see  me 
immediately.  Surprise  and  curiosity  led  me  to  obey  the  sum- 
mons. 

She  was  sitting  by  the  bea,  weeping  ;  one  of  her  boys  laid  on 
it,  presented  a  picture  of  death  ;  while  Elizabeth  sat  sullenly  in 
a  corner. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Ward,"  she  cried,  on  seeing  me,  "  I  am  the  most 
unhappy  woman  in  the  world  ;  look  there,"  and  she  pointed  to 
the  child  who  lay  in  a  state  of  stupor. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  him  ?"  I  inquired. 

"  That  hussy,"  and  the  voice  of  the  poor  mother  was  drowned 
in  sobs. 

"  I  gave  you  fair  warning,"  said  Elizabeth. 

"  You  have  not  killed  the  child,"  I  said,  turning  to  Elizabeth. 

"  I  neither  know,  nor  care  ;   they'll  have  to  learn  to  let  me 
alone." 
,    It  appeared  that  while  Elizabeth  was  washing  the  floor,  the 


The  Quarrel.  39t 

boys  as  nsnal  began  their  capers,  when  she  became  angry  and 
struck  one  of  them  over  the  head  with  the  mop  handle.  There 
was  a  nail  in  the  end  of  the  stick,  of  which,  however,  she  was 
ignorant,  but  the  iron  penetrated  to  the  brain,  and  no  hopes 
could  be  entertained  of  his  recovery. 

Mr.  Slocomb  had  been  sent  for,  and  soon  came.  He  gazed  a 
moment  at  the  dying  child,  and  turning  to  Elizabeth  inquired, 

"  Is  this  your  work  ?" 

"  It  is,"  she  answered  calmly.  "  You  have  told  me  not  to 
come  to  you  with  complaints,  but  to  take  my  own  part ;  I  have 
only  obeyed  you,  you  see  the  result,  yet  I  had  no  intention  of 
killing  the  child." 

"  You  had,  you  know  you  had,"  almost  shrieked  Mrs.  Slocomb. 
"  You  have  threatened  time  and  again  to  kill  us  all." 

"  Not  if  you  minded  your  own  business,  and  let  me  alone," 
said  Elizabeth,  with  the  greatest  sang  froid.  "  I'll  engage  to 
hurt  none  of  you  in  the  first  place,  but  you  mustn't  begin  a 
batter." 

"You  are  all  to  blame,"  said  Mr.  Slocomb. 

"  It  is  with  you  that  the  blame  rests,"  retorted  his  wife,  her 
words  interrupted  by  sobs  and  tears.  **We  lived  happily 
together,  till  you  went  and  brought  that  thing  here.  She  will 
kill  us  all  I  expect." 

"  Why  don't  you  send  for  some  one,  or  do  something  ?"  said 
Elizabeth,  in  a  softened  voice. 

"  It  is  too  late,"  I  whispered. 

"  Yes  ;  too  late,  too  late,"  groaned  the  mother.  "  Willy, 
dear,  look  up  ;  don't  you  know  mamma  ?  Oh  1  my  sweet  lamb 
that  you  should  die  thus  1" 

A  faint  smile  played  over  the  boy's  features  ;  he  tried  to 
speak,  but  failed.  A  shiver  passed  over  his  limbs,  a  shadow 
darkened  his  countenance,  and  we  stood  in  the  presence  of 
death. 


398  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Did  they  hang  Elizabeth  ?"  says  the  reader,  **  or  send  her  to 
the  penitentiary  ?  or  what  did  they  do  with  her  ?" 

They  did  nothing  at  all.  She  was  not  even  reprimanded  by 
the  church.  The  men,  and  all  the  women,  except  the  first  wives 
of  their  husbands,  affected  to  believe  the  murder  accidental,  and 
said  that  the  boy  ought  to  have  behaved  himself,  and  many  even 
hoped  that  it  might  prove  a  warning  to  the  children,  and  cause 
them  to  treat  all  the  wives  of  their  father  with  deference  and 
lespect. 

"  Did  they  continue  to  live  together  ?" 

Of  course  they  did,  and  since  the  death  of  William,  Elizabeth 
ruled  the  house.  The  boys  were  afraid  of  her,  and  Mrs.  Slo- 
comb  seemed  overwhelmed  by  sorrow.  She  lost  all  her  wonted 
energy,  and  upon  two  or  three  occasions,  I  detected  in  her  look 
and  manner  decided  symptoms  of  insanity.  She  talked  continually 
of  her  murdered  child,  and  would  sit  for  hours  weeping  over  his 
grave.  Then  she  complained  of  the  desertion  of  her  husband, 
said  that  he  no  longer  loved  her,  and  that  her  daily  prayer  was 
to  die,  that  she  might  go  to  her  mother. 

I  conversed  tenderly  and  feelingly  with  Mr.  Slocomb  on  the 
situation  of  his  wife ;  told  him  that  she  was  on  the  verge  of  insa- 
nity, and  entreated  him  to  send  Elizabeth  away. 

He  treated  the  subject  with  indifference,  but  said,  "  that  he 
would  think  of  it — that  Elizabeth  was  a  very  good  girl,  and  now 
that  Mrs.  Slocomb's  health  has  failed,  he  didn't  know  what  they 
should  do  without  her." 

It  was  evident  that  Mr.  Slocomb  was  willfully  blind.  He 
desired  the  society  of  Elizabeth,  and  rather  than  practise  self- 
denial  in  that  particular,  would  let  misery  and  disunion  reign  in 
his  family.     A  practice  common  with  the  husbands  in  Utah. 

Some  days  after,  the  whole  village  was  thrown  into  great 
excitement.  Mrs.  Slocomb  had  committed  suicide,  after  causing 
the  death  of  her  two  youngest  children.    The  three  had  been 


Grief  of  the  Indian  Wife.  399 

found  weltering  in  a  pool  of  blood  over  ttie  grave  of  William, 
the  mother  grasping  in  her  cold  hand  a  gory  knife.  Her  gleam- 
ing eyes  and  incoherent  words  had  been  a  subject  of  general 
remark. 

Mr.  Slocomb  continues  to  live  with  Elizabeth,  and  has  added 
two  more  wives  to  his  domestic  establishment 


CHAPTER   XLIII 


ETHLEEN'S   ADVENTURE. 


AMONGr  Indian  females  apathetic  indifference  to  the  absence 
of  their  husbands  is  the  prevailing  fashion.  The  squaw 
must  comfort  herself  with  pride  and  dignity,  which  preclude  the 
idea  of  shedding  tears,  or  manifesting  anxiety  about  any  one, 
however  near  and  dear.  Ethleen  retained  many  of  her  Indian 
customs  with  tenacity,  and  forbore  remark,  though  all  else  were 
wondering  at  the  continued  stay  of  Harmer  and  his  friends 
However,  it  was  easy  to  perceive  that  her  indifference  was 
feigned,  and  that  she  roally  suffered  all  the  tortures  of  agonizing 
suspense,  • 

"  Ethleen  has  gone,'^  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  whose  visiting  pro- 
pensities gave  her  all  the  news. 

"  Gone  where  ?" 

"  Nobody  knows.  She  requested  Louisa  to  milk  her  cow,  and 
taking  her  bow  and  arrdw,  started  for  the  mountains  nearly  a 
week  ago,  since  which  time  no  one  has  seen  or  heard  of  her." 

"  Shut  up  her  cottage,  I  suppose  ?'' 

"  Of  course  ;  it  looks  lonely  enough  round  there  now." 

We  concluded  that  Ethleen  had  gone  to  look  for  her  husband, 


400  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

and  as  Moore  was  a  general  favorite,  to  say  nothing  of  liis  con- 
nection with  Harmer,  and  the  moral  certainty  that  information  of 
one  wonld  make  ns  acquainted  with  the  fate  of  the  other,  all 
wished  her  success. 

Some  of  the  young  fellows  protested,  that  had  they  known  her 
pui-pose,  they  would  have  accompanied  her.  Many  said  that  she 
would  perish  and  never  return  ;  others  declared  that  her  native 
Indian  sagacity  would  preserve  her.  It  was  talked  of  in  every 
circle,  for  a  week,  and  decided  according  to  the  inclinations  and 
dispositions  of  the  party.  Then  some  new  incident,  or  adventure 
occurred,  and  Ethleen  was,  for  the  time  being,  forgotten.  Mrs. 
Bradish  came  to  me  one  day,  in  a  great  state  of  vexation  and 
perplexity.     "  I  am  completely  discouraged,"  she  said. 

"  Why  so  ?" 

"  I  find  it  impossible  to  obtain  any  information  of  Emily. 
Where  on  earth  she  has  gone  to,  is  a  mystery  of  no  common 
magnitude.  I  begin  to  fear  that  she  is  dead.  I  have  sounded 
all  the  women  in  the  harem  of  the  Prophet,  and  they  either 
don't  know  anything  about  her,  or  else  they  are  adepts  in  con- 
cealment." 

"  Probably  the  latter,"  I  suggested. 

"  It  may  be  ;  and  yet  I  am  inclined  to  think  not." 

"  Time  will  probably  determine.     If  Harmer  was  here  " 

"He  is  here,"  said  a  manly  voice  we  had  no  diflSculty  in 
recognizing.  Sure  enough,  there  stood  the  tanned  and  weather- 
beaten  voyager,  with  Ethleen  looking  over  his  shoulder. 

"Where  have  you  been  all  this  time?"  said  Mrs.  Bradish. 
"  We  thought  something  had  befallen  you." 

"  And  something  did  befall  me." 

"  Where  are  your  companions  ?" 

"  Dead  I"  A  faint  cry  from  Ethleen  told  how  much  she  was 
interested  in  the  answer. 

"  And  Emily." 


Harmer  relates  his  Adventures.  401 

"  Has  been  spirited  away  to  some  place  of  concealment  by 
B m." 

"Certainly?" 

"  Yes,  certainly.  I  saw  and  conversed  with  the  Indian  who 
assisted  in  the  business,  but  he  would  give  no  clue  whatever  by 
which  we  might  be  enabled  to  find  her." 

"  Then  you  did  find  the  Indians  ?" 

"  Not  those  which  I  started  from  home  with  the  design  of 
visiting,"  he  answered.  ''However,  it  will  be  necessary  for  me 
to  begin  at  the  first,  and  relate  all  my  story,  to  satisfy  your 
curiosity." 

"  That  is  just  what  we  wish  you  to  do." 

"Well,  then,  we  met  with  no  adventure  worth  naming,  till 
on  the  second  day  of  our  journey,  when  we  came  suddenly 
on  a  trail,  which  Buckley  said  he  knew  to  be  that  of  white 
men." 

"  How  did  he  know  that  ?"  inquired  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Because  the  toes  of  the  right  foot  were  evidently  turned  out 
in  walking,  which  Indians  never  do,"  he  answered  ;  "  but  don't 
interrupt  me  again." 

We  did,  however,  for  Harmer  having  sat  down  on  the  door- 
step, I  missed  Ethleen,  and  asked  what  had  become  of  her. 

"  Yonder  she  goes  over  the  hills,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  and 
sure  enough  she  was  just  disappearing  in  the  valley. 

"  What  does  the  girl  mean  ?  that  isn't  the  way  to  her  home." 

"  You'll  never  see  her  again,"  said  Harmer. 

"  Never  see  her  again  ;  why  not  ?" 

"Indian  nature,"  he  replied.  "The  ties  that  bound  her  to 
the  whites  have  been  broken  by  the  death  of  her  husband.  She 
is  disgusted  by  the  rules  and  regulations  of  Mormonism,  and,  if 
I  mistake  not,  will  henceforth  associate  with  her  race.  But  to 
my  story.  Following  this  trail,  we  found  ourselves  suddenly 
surrounded  by  a  company  of  mounted  Indians,  armed  with  rifles. 


402  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Escape  was  impossible,  and,  seeing  their  purpose,  we  deter- 
mined to  sell  oar  lives  dearly  as  possible.  Bat  Moore  and 
Buckley  fell,  shot  dead.  I  was  overpowered  by  numbers,  and 
severely  wounded,  when,  what  was  my  astonishment  to  dis- 
cover that  my  assailants  were  Mormons,  instead  of  Indians. 
No  wonder  you  look  surprised.  They  were  acting  under  orders 
from  head-quarters,  but  one  of  the  number,  whom  I  had 
befriended,  interceded  for  my  life.  They  took  me  with  them  to 
a  cave,  where  they  changed  their  garments,  painted  their  faces, 
and  assumed  their  Indian  disguise." 

"  In  order  to  attack  the  emigrants  travelling  through  the  ter- 
ritory, and  prevent  their  visiting  the  holy  city  T' 

"Just  so." 

I  glanced  at  Mrs.  Bradish,  but  she  remained  perfectly  silent, 
and  Harmer  continued.  "  Those  men  had  received  imperative 
orders  to  procure  my  death,  though  I  am  not  at  liberty  to 
reveal  whence  the  murderous  mandate  emanated.  I  heard  the 
debate,  the  more  blood-thirsty  wishing  to  shoot  me,  the  others 
to  take  me  off  into  the  mountains,  where  there  could  be  little" 
prospect  of  my  ever  discovering  the  settlements  of  white  men. 
I  joined  my  entreaties  with  theirs,  and  we  prevailed.  They  car- 
ried me,  bUndfolded  and  on  horseback,  a  four  day's  journey,  into 
the  wild,  inhospitable  wilderness,  then  compelled  me  to  drink  a 
Bleeping  potion,  from  the  effects  of  which  I  awoke  to  find  myself 
alone." 

"  A  dreadful  situation." 

"  Dreadful,  indeed,  but  I  was  not  discouraged.  Even  then 
and  there,  I  thought  more  of  Emily  than  myself,  and  deter- 
mined for  her  sake  to  live.  My  chief  desire  was  to  fall  in  with 
a  roving  party  of  Indians,  and  my  wishes  were  gratified  on 
the  third  day  after  my  abandonment.  They  were  friendly  and 
hospitable,  and  carried  me  with  them  to  their  village.  Here  I 
had  an  interview  with  their  chief,  who,  upon  learning  whence  I 


Harmer^s  Story  Continued.  403 

came,  immediately  began  to  talk  of  the  schemes  and  plans  of  my 
father,  as  he  styled  B m. 

"  I  pretended  to  be  well  informed  of  them,  and  thus  encour- 
aged the  Indian  to  talk  on." 

"Which  was  wrong,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  the  first  she  had 
spoken. 

"  No,  madam,  it  was  not.  This  man  had  attempted  my  life, 
and  I  had  the  score  to  settle  with  him." 

"  Well,  what  did  you  find  out  ?" 

"That  emmissaries  from  B ^m  were  continually  coming 

and  going  among  the  Indian  tribes,  whose  business  it  was  to 
excite  them  to  hostility  and  rebellion  against  the  Government, 
by  representing  that  the  said  Government  wished  and  intended 
to  dispossess  them  of  their  lands.  I  ascertained,  too,  that  some 
of  the  most  powerful  tribes  had  actually  entered  into  a  treaty 

with  B m,  to  furnish  him  so  many  warriors  on  an  emergency, 

in  return  for  a  large  quantity  of  powder  and  fire-arms." 

"  And  what,  Mr.  Harmer,  does  all  this  amount  to  ?  You 
have  known,  from  the  first,  that  the  Mormons  intended  to  be 
free  from  the  heathen,  and  to  build  up  a  city  which  should  be 
the  glory  of  the  earth." 

"  But  I  never  did  know  that  they  intended  to  resort  to  mur- 
der and  midnight  assassination  to  carry  out  their  schemes.  I 
never  did  know,  till  then,  that  they  designed  to  instigate  the  sav- 
age Indians  to  attack  the  harmless  emigrants,  and  even  join  in  the 
unfeeling  butchery  of  women  and  children.  No,  Mrs.  Bradish, 
I  never  dreamed  that  this  was  to  be  the  consummation  of  their 
designs." 

"  It  is  not  the  consummation  of  their  designs,"  she  answered, 
interrupting  him,  "but  only  a  means  for  their  accomplish- 
ment." 

He  laughed,  scornfully — "Yaulting  ambition  overshoots 
itself." 


404  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

*'  The  Federal  Government,  Madam,  will  receive  information 
of  all  the  schemes  hatching  against  its  peace  and  prosperity." 

An  expression  of  the  deepest  indignation  and  disappointment 
crossed  her  countenance.  "  How  now,  do  you  mean  to  act  the 
traitor,  and  betray  ns  ?"  she  inquired,  rising  and  going  towards 
him,  "  if  so,  your  life  is  not  worth  a  farthing." 

"  Spare  yourself  all  trouble  of  that  kind,"  he  answered,  "  it 
would  do  you  no  good  at  all  to  kill  me,  but  be  only  hastening 
your  own  destruction.  During  my  absence,  I  visited  a  military 
post,  was  introduced  to  the  United  States  officers,  prepared 
dispatches  for  Washington,  in  which  all  your  secrets  are  laid 
bare  ;  and  now  what  can  you  do  ?" 

She  threw  up  her  hands  with  a  gesture  of  utter  despair. 

"  That  is  something  you  didn't  expect,  isn^t  it  ?"  he  continued. 
"  If  you  kill  me  to-morrow  or  to-night,  it  will  not  help  you  ;  if 
you  let  me  live,  I  have  done  you  all  the  favor  I  can  ;  for,  Mrs. 
Bradish,  all  your  plans  of  aggrandizement  and  independence, 
must  ultimately  have  failed,  and  you  would  have  appeared  in  the 
characters  of  murderers,  assassins,  and  traitors  to  your  govern- 
ment." 

"  Don't  talk  to  me  of  traitors,"  she  almost  shrieked,  "  who  is, 
who  can  be  a  greater  traitor  than  yourself  ?" 

"  I  am  not  a  traitor,  and  whoever  calls  me  so  is  a  liar,"  he 
said  passionately  ;  "  I  have  never  joined  these  schemes,  nor  had 
anything  to  do  with  them.  I  have  never  plotted  against  our 
government  ;  didn't  I  help  to  uphold  its  banners  in  Mexico  ? 
haven't  I  always  been  a  true  and  loyal  citizen  ?  did  I  ever  pro- 
mise any  adherence  to  your  iniquitous  plans  ?" 

"But  the  government  at. Washington  is  ten  thousand  miles 
away  ;  and  it  is  doubtful,  even  then,  whether  or  not  they  give 
credence  to  the  news." 

Mrs.  Bradish  was  well  aware  that  thfe  Federal  Government, 
once  informed  of  their  secret  desires  and  machmations,  would 


Sagacity  of  Ethleen.  405 

take  such  measures  as  to  effectually  preclude  the  establishment 
of  their  theocratical  independence.  Their  designs  were  not  yet 
ripe,  that  she  well  knew  ;  and  she  caught  at  the  merest  straw, 
in  order  to  support  her  air-built  castles,  and  sustain  her  sinking 
hopes  but  a  moment  longer. 

"  The  distance  is  nothing,"  resumed  Harmer,  "  and  one  of  the 
officers  told  me  that  rumors  of  secret  conspiracies  among  us 
were  common  at  the  East,  and  that  the  appointment  of  a 
governor  for  our  territory  had  been  recommended  to  the  Presi- 
dent." 

"  A  heathen  governor,  to  spy  and  inspect  our  proceedings  ? 
then,  indeed,  are  we  lost." 

"  Saved,  rather,"  reiterated  Harmer,  "  I  never  saw  nor  heard 
of  conduct  more  heathenish  than  is  practised  and  approved  here. 
Crimes  that  would  send  a  man  to  the  penitentiary  in  any  of  the 
States,  are  openly  applauded  with  us,  or  you,  as  I  utterly  dis- 
claim all  connection  with  your  church  henceforth,  and  had  it  not 
been  for  Emily,  I  should  never  have  returned  to  such  a  nest  of 
devils  ;  in  fact,  if  Ethleen  had  not  come  to  my  assistance,  I 
know  not  whether  I  should  ever  have  succeeded  in  getting  back. 

"  The  Indian,  Walker,  who  seems  to  be  well  posted  up  in  all 
matters  pertaining  to  the  plans  of  B m,  detained  me  in  cap- 
tivity many  days.  My  hands  and  feet  were  bound  with  thongs, 
and  two  young  savages,  stationed  alternately  at  the  door  of  the 
hut,  kept  watch  over  me.  Another  brought  me  a  scanty  pit- 
tance of  food  and  water  ;  but  it  is  an  ill-wind  that  blows 
nobody  any  good,  and  my  confinement  here  resulted  in  a  vast 
increase  of  information,  which  I  have  faithfully  transmitted  to 
the  Federal  Government. 

"Ethleen,  who  came  direct  to  the  Utah  country,  possessed 
all  the  sagacity  and  cunning  for  which  her  race  are  distin- 
guished. She  loitered  in  the  neighborhood  for  several  days, 
and,  not  wishing  to  be  discovered,  remained  concealed  among 


406  Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 

the  hills.  By  one  of  those  presentiments,  for  which  it  is  impos- 
sible to  account,  it  occurred  to  me  that  a  friend  was  in  the 
vicinity,  and  while  debating  in  ray  mind  who  it  could  be,  I 
thought  of  Ethleen,  and  her  probable  anxiety  for  the  fate  of  her 
husband.  Consequently,  I  was  not  in  the  least  surprised  when 
the  son  of  Walker  introduced  her  into  my  presence.  He  had 
first  noticed  her  footprints  in  the  sand,  and  following  them, 
came  suddenly  upon  her  while  she  was  sleeping.  Struck  with 
her  beauty  and  youthful  appearance,  he  loitered  near  till  she 
awoke,  when  the  preliminaries  for  a  further  acquaintance  were 
settled.  Learning  her  errand  in  their  country,  he  brought  her 
to  me,  though  without  the  knowledge,  and  contrary  to  the 
wishes  of  his  father. 

*•  With  true  Indian  stoicism  she  received  the  news  of  her  hus- 
band's death,  made  no  remarks  on  his  virtues,  nor  even  inquired 
where  the  event  took  place  ;  but  I  soon  learned  that  she  was 
intriguing  with  young  Walker  for  my  release.  The  savage 
hesitated  several  days,  while  Ethleen  continued  her  importu- 
nities, when  one  evening  a  large  flask  of  whisky  was  provided 
for  my  guard.  The  temptation  proving  too  great  for  his 
sobriety,  long  before  midnight  he  was  wrapped  in  a  drunken 
slumber.  I  heard  his  heavy  and  suppressed  breathing,  and  soon 
perceived  a  light  form  gliding  through  the  gloom.  Then  the 
thongs  that  bound  my  limbs  were  cut,  and  a  well-remembered 
voice  bade  me  arise  and  be  at  liberty. 

"  Young  Walker  furnished  us  with  a  couple  of  horses,  and  com- 
forted us  with  the  assurance  ^hat  we  need  not  fear  pursuit,  as 
the  warriors  were  just  preparing  to  set  oflf  on  an  expedition 
against  the  Great  Santa  Fe  Caravan. 

"  It  was  necessary,  however,  to  avoid  my  Mormon  enemies, 
and  so  we  took  a  new  and  undefinable  route,  in  which  the 
sagacity  of  Ethleen,  as  displayed  in  following  courses,  and 
ascertaining  distances  by  the  appearances  and  positions  of  the 


The   Gold   Fever.  40 1 

planets,  was  truly  remarkable.  The  monotony  of  our  homeward 
route  was  diversified  by  one  adventure  only.  We  came  sud- 
denly on  an  emigrant  party,  who  had  been  attacked  by  Indians, 
and  of  whose  number  several  had  been  wounded,  and  the  best 
part  of  their  goods  carried  off.  They  seemed  greatly  surprised 
that  Indians  should  understand  the  English  language  so  well, 
and  resemble  white  men  so  exactly  in  all  but  color." 


CHAPTER    XLIV. 

THE  GOLD  FEVER,  AND  ITS  EFFECTS. 

LIKE  the  breaking  out  of  an  epidemic  in  New  Orleans,  or 
some  other  city  of  the  South,  the  gold  fever  broke  out, 
and  raged  with  unparalleled  violence,  with  this  difference,  how- 
ever, that  epidemics  are  mostly  local,  or  confined  to  particular 
localities,  whereas  the  gold  fever  extended  into  all  the  cities,  in 
fact  over  all  the  districts  of  the  Federal  Union.  Commerce  lan- 
guished, agriculture  was  suspended,  and  all  political,  or  other 
business,  gave  way  before  it.  Of  course  Utah  was  no  exception 
to  the  general  rule.  The  news  came  that  large  deposits  of  gold 
had  been  found  in  California.  It  ran  through  the  country  like 
wild-fire.  The  people  were  electrified,  and  many  of  them  for- 
sook their  farms  and  mechanic-shops,  to  search  for,  and  wash 
gold.  The  hunters  found  this  more  profitable  business  than 
prowling  on  the  trail  of  emigrants.  The  establishments  for  the 
manufacture  of  gunpowder  and  fire-arms,  came  to  an  immediate 
stand-still  from  a  dearth  of  hands,  since  all  the  available  work- 
ers flew  off  to  the  "  diggings."     In  vain  B m  commanded 

them  to  stay,  inveighed  bitterly  against  the  love  of  gold,  and 


408  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons, 

talked  of  sacrifices  in  the  cause  of  truth.  His  exhortations  were 
attended  with  little  or  no  influence,  seeming  only  to  prove  the 
aphorism  that  opposition  is  the  life  of  trade. 

Even  Weldy,  who  received  the  wonderful  information  on  his 
return  from  the  church,  where  his  marriage  with  the  two  Misses 
Melton  had  been  solemnized,  made  immediate  preparations  to 
leave  his  home  and  bevy  of  wives,  for  the  new-found  El  Dorado. 
Pursuant  to  this,  he  called  up  his  family  on  the  morning  after 
his  double  marriage,  and,  informing  them  of  the  golden  land 
lying  just  across  the  Sierra  Nevada,  declared  his  intention  of 
visiting  it,  and  recommended  hts  youthful  brides  to  the  respect 
and  consideration  of  the  elder  ones. 

"  Won't  I  make  'em  stand  round  when  he  is  gone  ?"  said  one 
of  the  younger  wives,  who,  with  neither  beauty,  nor  wit,  nor 
talent  to  recommend  her,  was  certainly  the  tyrant  of  the  flock. 
Her  coarse  manners,  and  cruel  disposition,  made  her  an  object 
of  fear  and  hatred,  though  Weldy,  in  consideration  of  the  wealth 
she  had  brought  him,  was  obligated  to  treat  her  with  something 
like  deference.  Notwithstanding  the  rules  of  Mormonism,  she 
tyrannized  without  mercy  over  all  the  children,  and  such  of  the 
women  as  she  could  bend  to  her  purpose.  Weldy  had  been  too 
much  occupied  with  money-getting  to  maintain  order  in  such  a 
large  family,  besides,  he  hated  trouble  ;  he  hated  when  return- 
ing from  the  cares  and  turmoils  of  a  business  life,  to  be  enter- 
tained at  home  with  the  clamors  and  complaints  of  his  wives, 
demanding  justice  against  each  other.  He  soon  came  to  view 
them  as  all  alike  culpable,  and  hesitated  not  to  tell  them  so. 

"  Now  I'll  tell  you  just  what  it  is,"  he  would  say.  "  I  don't 
want  to  hear  any  more  of  your  fusses.  You  can  all  live  toge- 
ther well  enough  if  you  have  a  mind  to,  and  you  shall,  too.  If  I 
hear  any  more  of  your  complaints,  I'll  give  you  a  whipping  all 
round — my  word  for  it." 

This  summary  maimer  silenced  the  complaints  iu  a  great 


Portrait  of  a  Mormon  Lady,  409 

degree,  though  it  failed  to  remove  the  cause  of  them,  and  dis- 
cord, confusion,  and  misery,  reigned  supreme.  Now,  we  have 
no  idea  of  blaming  the  husband  for  all  this.  It  was  something 
that  he  could  not,  from  the  very  nature  of  things,  prevent.  The 
dispositions  of  women  are  altogether  beyond  the  control  of  men. 
Many  husbands  find  it  extremely  difficult  to  get  along  reason- 
ably with  one  woman.  Then,  what  can  one  man  do  with  a 
dozen,  or  fourteen  women,  all  in  one  family,  considered  as  equals, 
without  any  legitimate  head  ? 

On  the  morning  in  question,  the  Mormon  father  and  patri- 
arch, standing  in  the  midst  of  the  floor,  took  his  farewell  leave 
of  each  member  of  his  family  separately,  and  delivered  to  each 
one  his  parting  benediction  and  advice.  The  women  lingered 
around  him,  many  of  them  the  ugliest  specimens  of  womanhood 
in  existence  :  some  large,  and  others  little  ;  some  with  blue,  or 
black,  or  grey  eyes.  Some  with  babies  ;  others  with  tione,  but 
all  alike  watching  with  jealous  eyes  to  detect  any  little  token  of 
§steem,  by  which  preference  to  one  more  than  the  others  might 
be  manifested. 

Het,  the  tyrant  of  the  household,  was  a  bouncing  dame,  with 
a  waist  like  a  molasses-barrel,  a  face  of  the  dimensions  of  a  pew- 
ter-platter, freckled  and  blotched  with  moles,  to  say  nothing  of 
squint  eyes,  green  in  color,  and  hideous  in  expression.  She 
hated  beauty  in  anything  ;  but  beautiful  people  were  her  especial 
abhorrence. 

"Now,  Hetty,  be  good,"  said  the  husband,  "and  don't  abuse 
the  weaker  ones." 

Hetty's  eyes  twinkled,  but  she  did  not  speak. 

"  You  will  do  right,  won't  you,  that  you  may  live  again  after 
death,  and  reign  with  Christ  a  thousand  years  ?" 

There  was  really  an  expression  of  concern  on  his  countenance 
as  he  made  the  interrogatory  ;  for  he  well  understood  her  hate- 
ful disposition. 

18 


410  Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 

"  Perhaps  I  will  ;  perhaps  I  w*ou't,"  she  answered. 

He  barely  touched  her  hands,  but  there  was  neither  shake  nor 
pressure,  nor  any  salutation  with  the  lips.  She  was  evidently 
angry,  but  said  nothing,  and  gave  her  place  to  another. 

"  You  are  a  woman  of  judgment,  Eliza,  do  the  best  you  can,'' 
he  said. 

"  Which  will  be  bad  at  the  best,  considering,"  she  answered. 

The  hand  was  lightly  shaken. 

And  thus  the  farewells  were  taken.  There  was  little  trace 
of  feeling  or  emotion  by  any  of  them,  or  on  either  side.  Poly- 
gamy, besides  proving  the  ruin  of  all  domestic  peace,  had  been 
the  destroyer  of  all  household  affection.  It  was  the  natural 
result  of  that  abominable  system.  The  last  wives  only,  those 
wedded  the  day  before,  were  saluted  with  a  kiss.  The  children 
were  not  honored  with  a  separate  recognition  and  parental 
leave-taking,  but  told  "good  bye,*'  and  commanded  to  be  good 
while  papa  went  to  get  gold. 

"  And  so,"  said  Het,  before  Weldy  was  out  of  sight,  "  and 
so  the  old  boy  has  left  us  to  our  own  destruction.  Now,  I 
mean  to  be  queen,  and  have  everything  exactly  my  own  way. 
You'll  have  to  walk  the  chalk  now  ;"  and  she  looked  round  on 
the  assembled  faces,  her  eyes  gleaming  with  mahcious  pleasure. 

Het  made  immediate  arrangements  to  take  possession  of  the 
best  room  in  the  house,  and  form  a  sort  of  court,  appointing  some 
to  perform  the  household  drudgery  ;  others  to  look  after  the 
children  ;  and  yet,  others  to  watch  the  cows  ;  reserving  four  or 
five  to  wait  on  herself.  But  her  subjects  were  stubborn  and 
rebellious  ;  few  consented  to  abide  her  authority,  and  these  were 
mostly  children  who  had  experienced  the  power  of  her  vigorous 
arm.  Blows  were  not  unfrequently  exchanged,  hair  flew  by 
handfuls,  and  many  a  face  was  bruised  and  battered  till  it  bore 
little  resemblance  to  the  human  countenance.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  the  two  sisters  Melton,  who  had  both  been  brought  to 


Indian  Vengeance.  411 

this  sink  of  iniquity  on  the  same  day,  the  women  hated  and  dis- 
liked each  other,  and  generally  acted  as  spies  on  each  other's 
conduct.  This  afforded  a  fruitful  source  of  altercation  and  crim- 
ination, and  eventually  led  to  ruin  and  death. 

Hetty,  ugly  and  despicable  as  she  certainly  was,  had  a  lover, 
whom  she  was  -  accustomed  to  meet  in  solitary  places  ;  for  it  is 
necessary  even  here,  that  wives  should  conceal  their  infidelity, 
since  husbands  have  almost  unlimited  power  of  punishment,  such 
as  disgrace,  exposure,  expulsion  from  the  church,  divorce,  which 
includes  refusal  of  support,  banishment  from  the  country,  stripes 
or  confinement  ;  indeed  the  wife  is  thrown  completely  on  tlie 
mercy  of  the  husband,  in  this  as  in  other  cases. 

Hetty,  however,  had  been  discovered  in  the  society  of  her 
lover,  by  two  Indian  women,  likewise  the  wives  of  Weldy,  who 
watched  the  cows.  The  knowledge  of  this  discovery  held  her  in 
awe  of  them,  until  the  departure  of  her  husband,  and  the  com- 
mencement of  her  unrestrained  authority.  These  Indians  pos- 
sessed all  the  characteristics  of  their  race,  especially  that  of  never 
forgiving  injuries  ;  and  one  day,  suffering  the  best  cows  in  the 
flock  to  stray,  they  were  severely  reprimanded  by  Hetty,  who 
threatened  them  with  stripes.  They  retorted  ;  accusing  her  of 
infidelity  to  her  husband,  before  the  whole  household.  This 
aroused  her  indignation  to  a  perfect  storm  of  passion,  and  seizing 
the  girls  by  the  hair,  her  usual  manner  of  proceeding,  she  gave 
them  both  a  violent  beating,  with  a  promise  that  if  they 
breathed  such  a  word  again,  she  would  drown  them  in  the  lake. 

Whether  or  not,  she  would  have  ventured  to  put  the  threat 
in  execution,  is  a  matter  of  doubt.  The  Indians,  however,  did 
not  design  to  give  her  a  chance  ;  yet,  they  went  out  as  usual 
with  the  cows,  and  no  one  dreamed  of  the  horrible  thoughts  con- 
cealed in  their  breasts.  But  all  day  long  they  were  carefully 
looking  and  searching  through  the  valley  for  a  plant  known  by 
them  to  possess  the  power  of  rendering  the  partakers  of  it  raving 


412  Fejiale  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

mad,  reveal  all  their  secrete,  even  to  the  most  infamous  crimes, 
and  finally,  die,  after  suffering  years  of  horrible  torture.  This, 
to  these  half- civilized  children  of  the  forest,  seemed  a  vengeance, 
exquisite  indeed  ;  but  the  plant  capable  of  producing  the  extra- 
ordinary malady  was  scarce,  and  only  to  be  found  in  particular 
localities.  Then,  too,  the  remarkably  pungent  and  aromatic  odor 
it  exhaled,  would  render  the  administration  of  it  peculiarly  diffi- 
cult, if  not  dangerous.  They  ascertained,  however,  that  the.  root 
dried  and  reduced  to  powder,  while  retaining  all  its  poisonous 
qualities,  lost  its  peculiar  exhalation,  and,  sprinkled  over  food, 
might  be  readily  mistaken  for  pepper  or  mustard.  By  searching 
several  days,  they  obtained  a  considerable  quantity  ;  I  saw  one 
of  them  with  quite  a  bundle  of  it  in  her  arms  ;  the  dark  red 
flower,  and  broad  serrated  leaf  arrested  my  attention.  To  my 
inquiries  of  its  name  and  properties,  she  answered  vaguely,  and 
with  a  hideous  leer  ;  I  felt  disgusted  with  her,  and  passed  on, 
retaining  a  portion  of  the  leaves  in  my  hand.  These  leaves 
applied  to  the  nose  had  precisely  the  effect  of  hartshorn  on  the 
olfactory  organs  ;  but  if  continued  in,  a  strange,  wild,  incon- 
ceivable exhilaration  of  the  mind  occurred  ;  no  one  could 
describe  the  sensations  experienced,  or  the  remarkable  phan- 
tasms that  torture  every  sense. 

Having  made  their  horrible  preparation  ready,  one  of  the 
Indian  women  feigned  sickness,  as  an  excuse  for  staying  at  home. 
Her  assistance  in  the  kitchen  was  tendered,  and  accepted  with- 
out the  least  suspicion  of  her  design.  In  the  absence  of  the  cook 
she  managed  to  spread  the  powdered  root  profusely  over  nearly 
every  article  of  food,  and  this  with  the  perfect  knowledge  that 
all  the  household  women  and  children  would  partake  of  it. 
Excused  from  eating,  by  her  pretended  illness,  she  beheld  her 
rivals  and  enemies  with  a  countenance  of  malicious  satisfaction, 
devour  the  poison,  and  chuckled  inwardly  over  the  idea  of  her 
horrible  revenge.     A  few  minutes  after  eating  it,  the  victims 


Awful  Effects  of  the  Poison.  413 

began  to  be  aware  that  something  was  the  matter  ;  but  though 
all  were  more  or  less  affected,  the  symptoms  in  the  different  ones, 
were  different,  owing,  probably,  to  the  constitution,  or  the 
quantity  eaten.  Some  complained  of  shooting  pains  and  dizziness 
in  the  head,  and  then  began  to  hoot,  halloo,  tear  their  garments, 
break  dishes,  and  act  all  sorts  of  imaginable  freaks.  Others 
crouched  in  the  corner,  grinning  and  chattering  like  monkeys. 
The  children  raced  and  screamed,  and  tore  through  the  house, 
and  out,  and  off,  and  down  the  street  to  the  infinite  dismay  and 
horror  of  all  sober  people,  who  fancied  that  everybody's  chil- 
dren but  their  own,  should  be  trained  to  habits  of  sobriety. 

Mrs.  Bradish,  who  visited  all  the  houses  in  regular  rotation, 
had  called  at  the  establishment  of  the  Mrs.  Weldy,  with  the 
design  of  spending  the  afternoon  with  them.  Her  astonishment 
at  the  scene  before  her,  can  be  better  imagined  than  described. 
Is  it  any  wonder  that  she  became  frightened,  and  fled  from  such 
a  complication  of  horrors,  leaving  the  poor  sufferers  to  them- 
selves ? 

There  is  something  in  lunacy  that,  in  all  cases,  inclines  the 
patient  to  wander.  Sleep,  good  natural  balmy  sleep,  they 
never  know.  Physical  fatigue  and  exhaustion  may,  after  a  time, 
induce  a  state  resembling  repose,  though  having  little  of  its 
influence,  and  producing  less  of  its  effects.  The  inflamed  and 
heated  brain  must  still  act  and  think — dreams,  even  more  horri- 
ble than  the  waking  fancy  could  produce,  torture  the  restless 
victims,  the  most  terrible  of  nightmares  haunts  and  torments 
them,  and  death  were  a  thousand  times  preferable  to  a  life  of 
such  agony. 

Mrs.  Bradish  came  directly  to  our  house.  Mr.  Ward  she 
said  must  go  with  her  to  see  what  could  be  done.  The  case 
was  so  extraordinary,  we  were  half  tempted  to  disbelieve  the 
story,  and  consider  the  narrator  herself  as  a  little  out  of  her 
head. 


414  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  When  you  went  there  they  were  perfectly  well  ?"  said  Mr. 
Ward,  interrogatively. 

"  Perfectly  well,  to  all  appearance,  and  just  sitting  down  to 
eat  dinner." 

"  And  what  were  the  first  symptoms  of  insanity  ?" 

"  The  one  that  began  eating  first  made  all  sorts  of  mouths 
and  faces,  and  then  sprang  np  and  began  dancing  as  if  she  had 
been  bitten  by  a  tarantula.  Mercy  on  us  I  yonder  goes  one  of 
them  now,"  she  continued,  looking  from  the  window. 

Sure  enough,  tearing  along  the  street,  whooping  and  halloo- 
ing, was  the  beautiful  Heuriette  Melton. 

"  There's  no  use  in  waiting  any  longer,  Mr.  Ward,  go  with 
her  and  see  what  can  be  done,"  I  advised. 

Mr.  Ward  rose,  took  down  his  hat,  and  invited  me  to  accom- 
pany them.  I  felt  a  curiosity  to  do  so,  and  readily  complied. 
We  found  the  house  deserted  by  all  but  the  Indian  women,  and 
they  were  up  stairs,  talking  and  jabbering  in  their  native 
tongue.  The  table  remained  standing  in  the  midst  of  the  floor, 
the  plates  and  dishes  on  it  just  as  the  victims  of  the  dreadful 
poison  had  left  them.  The  meat,  however,  had  acquired  a 
remarkable  stain,  and  emitted  a  peculiar  odor.  Mr.  Ward  cut 
off  a  small  slice  and  threw  it  to  a  dog  belonging  to  the  house. 
The  animal  ate  it,  and  almost  immediately  exhibited  the  effects, 
howling,  barking,  jumping  up  in  the  air,  and  making  all  sorts  of 
antics.  We  could  doubt  no  longer  that  the  food  was  poisoned, 
and  our  suspicions  rested,  of  course,  on  the  Indian  women. 

By  this  time,  quite  a  concourse  of  people  had  assembled,  and 
the  criminals  were  instantly,  secured.  They  were  rummaging 
the  trunks  and  chests,  and  packing  up  the  best  and  most  availa- 
ble articles,  previous  to  their  meditated  flight  from  the  place. 
At  first  they  sturdily  denied  any  participation  in  the  horrid  act, 
but,  finding  themselves  disbelieved,  openly  and^  freely  confessed 
it.    The  people  demanded  thek  immediate  execution,  without 


Return  of  the  Gold  Hunter.  415 

any  of  the  forms'  of  law,  and  they  were  taken  to  a  tree  in  the 
valley,  and  there  hung,  without  mercy  and  without  regret. 

Their  fate  was  horrible,  yet  incomparably  less  so  than  that  of 
their  victims.  There  were  neither  asylums,  nor  poor-houses,  nor 
hospitals  in  Utah  ;  while  some  of  the  wretches  had  friends,  and 
some  had  not.  Many  of  them  ran  off  wild,  into  the  woods, 
haunted  the  dens  and  caverns  of  the  mountains,  and  fled  in 
Inconceivable  horror  from  the  face  of  man.  Some  died,  and 
their  bleaching  skeletons  were  found  by  hunters.  Others,  in 
their  weakness,  became  the  prey  of  wild  beasts.  The  effects 
were  less  perceptible  and  violent  on  the  children,  some  of  whom 
are  yet  surviving,  but  stunted  in  .body  and  deformed  in  intellect. 

Weldy  returned  from  California  to  find  his  lands  overrun  with 
weeds  and  briars,  his  flocks  wild  in  the  woods,  and  his  house 
the  abode  of  owls  and  bats.  Had  there  been  proof  of  his 
death,  his  property  would  have  been  confiscated  to  the  use  of 
the  church,  but,  as  it  was,  everything  was  suffered  to  go  to 
wreck. 

"  No  use  in  grieving  over  spilt  milk,"  was  his  characteristic 
expression,  when  informed  of  the  circumstances.  "  I  have  lost 
my  women,  but  I  have  got  gold,"  and  he  slapped  his  pockets. 
And  the  gold  procured  him  wives.  Fathers  with  marriageable 
daughters,  would  inquu:e  of  him  why  he  didn't  take  another 
wife,  because  they  were  aware  that  he  was  able  to  pay  hand- 
somely. Many  mothers — in  justice  to  the  especial  truth  and 
purity  of  woman's  nature — did  object  to  such  heartless  arrange- 
ments, but  their  objections  elicited  only  reproach. 


416  Female   Life   among  the  Mormons. 


CHAPTER    XLY. 


REVELATIONS. 


FORTUNATE  it  was  for  all  concerned,  that  the  timely  dis- 
covery of  gold  in  California  diverted  th^  attention  of  the 
Mormons,  and  withdrew  so  many  of  their  available  men. 
These  men,  once  beyond  the  influence  of  the  governing  High 
Priest,  found  their  zeal  for  the  church  and  the  propagation  of 
their  principles  remarkably  cooled.  Even  the  leaders,  finding 
their  projects  foiled,  and  their  schemes  circumvented,  grew 
ashamed  of  their  crimes,  and  many  of  them  adopted  a  more 
healthy  state  of  feeling  and  sentiment.  This  was  especially  the 
case  with  Mrs.  Bradish,  whose  really  strong  mind  soon  recov- 
ered from  the  shock  of  blasted  hopes  and  disappointed  ambition, 
and  who,  by  a  reaction  of  views  not  at  all  remarkable,  awoke 
as  from  a  dream,  to  a  clear  conception  of  the  fallacious  charac- 
ter of  the  desires  and  aspirations  in  which  she  had  indulged. 
This  change  of  sentiment  was  attended  by  the  deepest  remorse. 
The  true  character  of  the  Mormon  leaders,  with  whom  she  had 
associated,  in  whose  deceptions  she  had  partaken,  and  whose 
crimes  she  had  assisted,  rose  up  before  her  in  all  their  hideous 
deformity,  and  bitter  were  her  tears  of  repentance  and  regret. 

"  And  your  pecuniary  loss,  my  dear  madam,"  I  said  to  her, 
one  day,  when  she  was  discussing  the  subject ;  "  your  pecuniary 
loss  must  be  considerable,  since  I  believe  you  told  me  that  your 
fine  property  was  mostly  embarked  in  the  church."      ^ 


Mesaierism  in  Aid  to  Mormonism.  417 

"  My  loss  of  property  He's  been  what  most  peopb  would  con- 
sider great,"  she  replied,  "  yet  that  is  nothing  to  loss  of  upright- 
ness, integrity,  and  peace  of  mind  ;  nothing  to  the  loss  of 
confidence  in  yourself.  I  was  the  dupe  of  a  miserable  villain, 
while  firmly  believing  myself  to  be  exercising  shrewdness,  and 
executing  the  schemes  of  a  lofty  ambition.  The  early  Mormon 
leaders  possessed  a  sin^ar  and  fascinating  power,  which  they 
practised  on  all  that  came  within  their  influence,  by  which  they 
pretended  to  cure  diseases  and  work  miracles,  and  which  " 

*'  Is  now  popularly  known  by  the  name  of  Mesmerism,"  I  said, 
interrupting  her. 

"Even  so,"  she  answered  ;  "and  that  mysterious  influence,  so 
little  known  at  that  time,  contributed,  in  no  small  degree,  to  his 
success,  and  that  of  those  engaged  with  him." 

"  The  mystery  of  it  is,  how  Smith  came  to  possess  the  know- 
ledge of  that  magnetic  influence,  several  years  anterior  to  its 
general  circulation  throughout  the  country." 

"  That  is  no  mystery  to  me,"  she  replied.  "  Smith  obtained 
his  information,  and  learned  all  the  strokes,  and  passes,  and 
manipulations,  from  a  German  peddler,  who,  notwithstanding 
his  reduced  circumstances,  was  a  man  of  distinguished  intellect 
and  extensive  erudition.  Smith  paid  him  handsomely,  and  the 
German  promised  to  keep  the  secret." 

"  And  you  ?" 

"  I  learned  the  whole  affair  in  my  intercourse  with  the  elders. 
I  was  present  when  Smith  instructed  Mr.  Ward  in  the  art.  You, 
madam,  were  subjected  to  its  influence.  So  have  ten  thousand 
others  been,  who  never  dreamed  of  it.  Those  most  expert  in  it, 
are  generally  sent  out  to  preach  among  unbelievers.  When  a 
person  becomes  identified  in  name,  and  standing,  and  charac- 
ter, with  ns,  its  exercise  is  not  so  necessary,  and  is  generally 
suffered  to  fall  into  disuse." 

Mrs.  Bradish  covered  her  face  with  her  hands,  and  sat  several 
•  18* 


418  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

minutes  in  silence.  "  Poor  Ellen  !"  she  said  at  length,  "  what  a 
fate  was  hers  I" 

"  And  Mrs.  Clarke  ?"  I  suggested. 

"  I  sinned  deeply  against  them  in  more  ways  than  one,  and, 
Mrs.  "Ward,  I  have  sinned  against  yon." 

"  Against  me  ?" 

"  Against  you.  Do  you  know  thia  letter  ?"  and  she  drew 
from  her  pocket  a  missive,  which  I  remembered  as  the  one  that 
I  had  written  and  indited  to  my  friends,  so  many  years  before. 
Great,  indeed,  was  my  astonishment  ;  but  she  gave  me  no  time 
for  remark.  "  This  letter,  of  course,  was  never  sent,  as  you  sup- 
posed. Yet,  you  must  be  aware  that  one  very  near  and  dear  to 
you  was  the  instigator  of  the  deception." 

"  I  perceive  it." 

"  He  met  you  in  the  stage,  admired  you,  and  commenced  a 
systematic  plan  of  deception,  to  secure  you  to  himself.  Can  you 
forgive  him  ?" 

"  I  can  ;  for  this  deception  has  been  overruled  to  procure  me 
the  happmess  of  loving." 

"  Can  you  forgive  more  than  that  ?" 

"  I  think  so." 

"  Could  you  forgive  the  man  who  imposed  upon  you  by  a  false 
marriage  ?     Could  you  forgive  that  ?" 

"  Torture  me  not  with  such  questions.  Our  marriage  was  not 
false  and  spurious." 

"  And  for  that,  you  may  thank  me  ;  for  your  husband 
designed,  and  even  believed,  for  some  time,  that  he  had  thus 
imposed  on  you." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?"  I  inquired,  overwhelmed  with  grief  and  hor- 
ror at  this  treachery. 

"  Don't  you  recollect  your  astonishment  at  not  being  called 
on  to  sign  thfe  deed  of  conveyance,  when  Mr.  "Ward  sold  his 
landed  estate  ?" 


Mrs.  Bradish  reveals  Secrets.  419 

"  I  remember." 

"  And  that  proves  my  assertion,  that  he  did  not  then  regard 
you  as  his  lawful  wife.  Mr.  Ward,  however  he  might  love  you, 
loved  the  interests  of  Mormonism  better,  and  it  was  his  policy 
to  prevent,  in  this  way,  your  claim  to  dower,  in  the  event  of 
your  surviving  him  ;  because  he  desired  that  his  property,  when 
he  was  done  with  it,  might  go  to  the  church." 

"  And  you  discovered  this  ?" 

"  I  was  the  confidant  of  all  his  schemes,  and  determined,  from 
the  first,  that  justice  should  be  done  to  you.  It  required  a  lit- 
tle art  and  address  to  procure  a  real  magistrate,  instead  of  the 
false  one  he  intended,  without  his  discovering  the  cheat.  How- 
ever, I  succeeded,  and  you  were  really  married." 

"  Does  he  know  it  now  ?" 

"  Certamly ;  and  when  I  informed  him  of  the  truth,  he  thanked 
me  a  thousand  times,  and  said  that  I  had  made  him  happy,  and 
removed  a  weight  of  guilt  from  his  mind.  The  fact  is,  when  Mr. 
Ward  united  with  the  Mormons,  he  entertained  ambitious  views, 
and  wished  to  be  a  leader  ;  consequently,  it  was  his  purpose  to 
embark  all  his  pecuniary  resources  in  the  enterprise.  Failing  in 
this,  and  the  feelings  of  his  better  nature  being  brought  into 
exercise,  he  began  to  consider  the  wrong  practised  against  you, 
which,  through  my  contrivance,  had  been  averted." 

I  thanked  her  for  the  interest  she  had  manifested  in  my 
behalf. 

"  'Tis  nothing,"  she  answered  ;  "  and  yet,  I  could  wish  that 
you  would  remember  me  with  kindness,  when  I  am  gone." 

"  Gone  ?    Where  are  you  going,  then  ?" 

"To  California,  the  Land  of  Gold." 

"  But  what  empFoyment  can  you  find  there  ?" 

"I  should  suppose,  a  plenty,  from  all  accounts.  The  Still- 
mans  and  Mrs.  Beardsley  are  going  likewise.  Harmer,  too, 
though  he  wishes  to  first  find  Emily." 


420  Female  Life  among  the   Mormons. 

Here  a  light,  clear,  silvery,  ringing  laugh  burst  on  our  ears. 
Looking  towards  the  door  whence  it  came,  we  detected  a  female 
form,  half  hidden  behind  a  large  bush  of  Mexican  roses.  "  Show 
yourself,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  playfully  catching  the  stranger  in 
her  arms,  and  withdrawing  the  hands  from  the  blushing  face. 

"  Emily  !  is  it  possible  ;  where  have  you  been,  child  ?" 

"  Not  a  prisoner,  certainly,  to  judge  from  the  radiant  coun- 
tenance," said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

And  sure  enough,  her  face  was  the  very  picture  of  happiness. 
Mrs.  Bradish  drew  her  into  the  house,  and  seated  her  in  a  chair. 

"  Now  tell  us  where  you  have  been,"  she  said. 

"  Indeed,  I  cannot,"  she  replied. 

"  Well,  we  know  something  of  it  already,"  I  said.  "  You  were 
carried  off  by  the  Indians." 

"Who  became  weary  of  keeping  you,  and  so  brought  you 
back,"  said  J^Irs.  Bradish.  '*  But  it  cost  us  all  an  infinite  deal 
of  trouble  and  perplexity,  and  resulted  in  death  to  some." 

It  is  not  necessary  to  give  here  the  long  conversation  that  fol- 
lowed, or  the  mutual  explanations  demanded  and  accorded  on 
both  sides.  But  Emily  was  silent  on  many  points  which  we  were 
extremely  curious  to  have  explained. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you,  indeed,  I  can't,"  she  said.  "  Because  it 
seriously  implicates  my  father." 

"Your  father?" 

"  Yes ;  among  my  other  adventures  I  have  discovered  him." 

"  And  he  is  no  other  than  the  renowned  and  redoubtable  Mor- 
mon leader,  B m,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish;  "I  have  long  sus- 
pected it." 

"  Even  so,"  said  Emily,  "  a  ckcumstance  which  causes  me  to 
both  rejoice  and  weep.  I  no  longer  feel  that  overpowering  sense 
of  loneliness,  which  used  to  accompany  the  remembrance  of  my 
forlorn  and  unprotected  condition,  for  he  owns  and  acknowledges 
me  as  his  lawful  and  legitimate  daughter.     He  was  legally 


Re-appbaranoe  op  Emily.  421 

united  to  my  mother,  though  report  at  the  tune  affirmed  the 
contrary,  and  yet  I  am,  I  must  be,  filled  -svith  grief  and  horror 
and  astonishment  at  the  circumstances  under  which  this  discov- 
ery was  made." 

We  besought  her  to  relate  the  particulars,  but  she  steadfastly 

refused,  and  then  we  learned  that  B ^m  only  ascertained  his 

relationship  to  her  the  day  before,  while  pressing  with  unwonted 
ardor  his  claun  for  her  hand,  and  that  the  letter  left  by  her 
mother  was  considered  by  him  sufficient  proof  to  establish  the 
fact  beyond  a  doubt. 

"  And  you  were  really  in  his  house,"  said  Mrs.  Bradish,  "  and 
his  wives  knew  nothing  about  it." 

"  I  was  in  his  house,  a  part  of  the  time  at  least,  and  they  did 
know  all  about  it,"  said  Emily,  ''  of  course  they  durst  not  reveal 
the  secret,  and  living  in  that  house  as  I  have,  I  am  more  than 
ever  convinced  of  the  sin  and  shame  of  polygamy.  From  first  to 
last  it  is  evil,  abominable  and  disgusting." 

"  And  yet  I  have  heard  several  women  approve  of  the  sys- 
tem," said  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Yet  you  should  recollect,  Mrs.  Bradish,"  said  Emily,  "  that 
very  few  women  who  may  have  experienced  the  evils  of  poly- 
gamy are  at  liberty  to  express  their  real  sentiments.  For 
instance  a  woman,  who,  to  my  certain  knowledge,  was  burning 
with  abhorrence  of  the  system,  was  entrapped  into  sending  a 
long  letter  to  her  mother  at  home,  in  which  her  situation  was 
described  as  most  desirable,  though  her  husband  had  several 
wives.  And  that  same  letter  got  into  the  newspapers,  went  the 
rounds  of  the  Union,  and  even  came  to  Utah,  with  her  name 
attached  to  it,  though  she  was  utterly  ignorant  of  its  existence 
in  any  such  shape." 

"  We  all  know  that  wives  are  kept  in  the  background." 

"  And  the  worst  of  it  is,  they  have  no  legal  redress.  The 
most,  in  fact  the  utmost,  that  a  woman  can  do,  is  to  conform  to 


422  FEiLiLE  Life  among  the  MoRMONa 

her  circumstances,  and  be  satisfied  with  her  lot.  Who  would 
complain,  when  conscious  that  the  complaint  would  only  make 
matters  worse  ?  To  appreciate  polygamy,  we  must  have  a  view 
of  its  practical  operation,  we  must  come  face  to  face  with  it,  sit 
at  the  same  table  where  a  dozen  women  and  a  multitude  of  chil- 
di'en,  all  the  wives  and  offspring  of  one  man,  partake  their  daily 
meals  ;  we  must  observe  the  rivalries,  the  jealouaes,  and  heart- 
burnings ;  we  must  hear  their  bitter  recriminations,  which  the 
utmost  authority  of  the  husband,  which  the  dread  of  stripes, 
imprisonment  and  divorce  cannot  wholly  suppress." 

And  yet  the  whole  tendency  of  Mormonism  is  to  perpetuate 
the  system." 

"  It  certainly  is,  and  that  by  reducmg  females  to  a  helpless 
and  dependent  state.  Even  now,  a  woman,  if  she  expects  to 
live,  must  have  a  husband  or  a  father  on  whom  she  can  depend 
for  food  and  clothing.  The  avenues  of  employment  are  shut 
against  her.  Wages  are  out  of  the  question.  If  a  man  wishes 
female  labor  performed,  he  will  take  another  wife  who  can 
expect  nothing  but  personal  support.  If  a  wife  grows  dissatis- 
fied with  her  lot,  the  husband  divorces  her  ;  how,  then,  is  she  to 
live  ?  She  must  beg,  but  there  is  a  law  against  begging,  there 
is  a  law  against  assisting  vagabond  and  divorced  wives  ;  not  a 
public  law,  a  law  to  fall  beneath  the  notice  of  the  world,  and  be 
criticised,  and  its  justice  examined,  but  a  rule  of  the  Church, 
quite  as  potent,  and  even  more  dangerous,  because  secret." 

"  Yet  you  will  take  a  husband,  and  become  a  wife,"  said  Mrs. 
Bradish,  "  no  doubt,  with  the  expectation  that  your  beloved  will 
be  so  good  and  loving  as  never  to  insult  you  with  the  presence 
of  another  wife." 

"  I  will  place  it  beyond  his  power  to  do  so,"  said  Emily.  "  I 
leave  Utah  for  California  now  m  a  few  days." 

"  And  Harmer  goes  with  you  ?" 

"  That  Is  the  calctdation." 


Harmer  finds  his  Betrothed.  423 

"  Then  you  have  had  an  interview  ?" 

"  Of  course,  business  called  him  to  my  father's  this  morning. 
r  was  sitting  at  his  feet  in  the  general  reception  room.  He 
inferred  from  our  apparent  intunacy  that  the  union  to  which 
he  was  so  deeply  opposed  had  been  consummated.  But  rising 
instantly,  and  extending  my  hand,  I  introduced  him  to  my 
father.  His  surprise  can  be  easier  imagined  than  described  ; 
this,  however,  gave  way  to  the  Hveliest  emotions  of  pleasure 
when  the  old  gentleman  promised  to  sanction  our  union,  and 
even  seemed  glad  of  a  pretext  to  get  rid  of  us  so  easily." 

"Does  he  know  of  your  proposed  removal  ?" 

"  He  does  ;  and  not  only  assents  to  it,  but  said  that  he  hoped 
all  the  disaffected  to  his  administration  would  accompany  us,  as 
he  wanted  none  but  believers  to  inhabit  the  City  of  the  Saints." 

"  Heaven  grant  that  everything  may  transpire  as  you  wish, 
yet  I  may  be  pardoned  for  having  my  doubts.  All  in  this  world 
is  uncertain,"  I  said. 

Mr.  Ward  and  others  now  came  in.  They  all  congratulated 
Emily  on  her  acknowledged  relationship  to  the  Governor  and 
Prophet,  wished  her  all  happiness  in  her  approaching  marriage, 
and  the  prospect  of  her  future  residence  in  the  land  of  gold. 
Mrs.  Bradish  appeared  more  lively  and  cheerful  than  I  had  seen 
her  for  some  time,  talked  of  her  probable  adventures  in  scaling 
the  Sierra  Nevada,  and  her  success  in  amassing  her  fortune  when 
she  arrived  at  the  "  diggings." 


424  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 


CHAPTER    XLYl. 


MYSTERIES 


SINCE  my  residence  among  the  Mormons,  I  had  as  little 
general  intercourse  with  them  as  possible,  rarely  went  to 
their  meetings,  and  knew  nothing  of  their  political  business  or 
church  affairs,  except  such  information  as  circumstances  threw  in 
my  way.  I  was  not,  and  never  had  been,  a  believer  in  their 
doctrines,  and  unless  I  had  absolutely  closed  my  ears  and  eyes 
and  understanding  to  all  passing  events,  I  could  not  fail  to  per- 
ceive that  the  whole  system  was  founded  on  arrant  jugglery  and 
imposture,  and  that  all  sorts  of  secret  arts  were  employed  to 
entrap  the  weak,  the  unsuspecting,  and  the  unwary.  But  there 
was  one  thing  I  could  not  fathom,  one  mystery  utterly  unresol- 
vable,  and  though  I  am  not  naturally  suspicious,  or  prone  to 
indulge  unreasonable  conjectures,  I  found  it  impossible  to  banish 
all  thoughts  of  foul  play  from  my  mind.  Indeed,  several  circum- 
stances, all  light  and  trivial,  taken  separately,  yet  of  considerable 
importance  in  the  aggregate,  had  inspired  me  with  a  sort  of 
vague  indefinable  suspicion,  that  the  Mormon  Church  was  the 
centre  of  a  secret  organization,  whose  plots  and  plans  were  of 
^he  blackest  description.  I  had  known  for  many  years  that  the 
scum  of  society,  the  refuse  of  prisons,  and  criminals  hoary  with 
all  sorts  of  sin,  were  freely  admitted  and  registered  in  its  ranks. 
I  had  been  aware  of  political  machinations,  and  plundering 
expeditions  against  the  helpless  and  unsuspecting  emigrants,  and 


Mysterious  Disappearances.  425 

yet  had  fondly  imagined  that  such  things  arose  rather  from  the 
turpitude  and  evil  dispositions  of  the  Mormon  leaders,  than  from 
the  absolute  and  unchangeable  nature  of  the  principles  of  the 
Mormon  Church.  I  knew  that  a  thing  pure  and  heavenly  in 
itself,  might  be  perverted  to  favor  the  purposes  of  designing  men, 
but  after  awhile  I  began  to  suspect  and  ultimately  discovered 
that  the  root  of  the  evil  was  in  Mormonism  itself;  that  a 
Mormon,  if  he  acted  out  the  principles  of  his  church,  must  be 
hypocritical,  sensual,  devoid  of  all  conscience,  and  devilish. 

Was  my  husband  of  this  class?  "Speak  well  of  a  bridge 
that  carries  you  safe  over,"  is  an  old  adage,  and  so  far  at  least 
he  had  always  treated  me  with  kindness  and  affection.  Then  I 
remembered  the  disclosures  of  Mrs.  Bradish,  and  the  deception 
he  had  employed  in  our  first  acquaintance,  which  only  seemed  an 
additional  proof,  but  no  matter.  It  is  not  becoming  in  a  woman 
to  speak  ill  of  her  husband. 

I  had  noticed  on  several  occasions  the  mysterious  and  unac- 
countable, disappearance  of  several  persons,  not  my  particular  or 
intimate  friends,  or  those  belonging  to  the  circle  in  which  I  was 
accustomed  to  move,  but  people  that  I  knew  by  sight  and  repu- 
tation, whose  faces  I  had  encountered  in  the  street,  and  whose 
names  were  famihar.  Yet  these  sudden  disappearances  never 
elicited  remarks  or  inquiries  ;  that  is,  among  those  who  should 
have  taken  the  matter  in  hand.  They  were  gone,  and  that  com- 
prised the  sum  of  the  matter;  but  where  they  were,  or  who  had 
spirited  them  away,  was  quite  another  thing.  In  all  cases, 
however,  the  persons  thus  mysteriously  removed,  were  enemies 

of  the  person  or  administration  of  B m,  and  sometimes  it 

appeared  they  had  been  aspirants  to  supplant  him,  or  share  his 
rule. 

Lawrence  and  Irene  were  two  of  this  number.  They  had 
dwelt  together  in  a  small  house,  and  Irene  might  be  seen  daily 
walking  with  him  in  their  little  garden.    But  all  at  once  the 


426  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

door  of  their  cottage  was  closed,  the  garden  was  solitary,  their 
domestic  animals  ran  wild  to  be  reclaimed  by  order  of  the  church, 
but  the  church  made  no  inquiry  concerning  their  owners,  Mr, 
Ward  said  that  they  might  be  off  on  a  journey.  He  didn't 
know  why  any  one  should  ask  of  him  where  they  were,  as  he 
was  not  their  keeper. 

Almost  precisely  the  language  of  Cain,  but  I  banished  the 
thought.  Equally  mysterious  had  been  the  disappearances  of 
others.  An  amiable  young  man,  who  had  visited  Utah  in  com- 
pany with  an  emigrant  train,  became  deeply  enamored  of  a  young 
girl  belonging  to  a  Mormon  family,  though  not  a  daughter  of 
the  house.  His  affections  were  returned  with  ardor  by  the 
lady,  whose  hand  had  been  demanded  by  a  Mormon  elder, 
already  the  husband  of  nine  Wives.  Ignorant  of  danger  and 
intent  only  on  the  gratification  of  his  passion,  the  lover  remained 
in  Utah  while  his  friends  prosecuted  their  journey.  Arabel, 
from  the  commencement  of  his  attentions,  had  been  strictly 
watched,  yet  love  laughs  at  locksmiths,  and  they  had  concerted 
a  plan  of  escape.  This  by  some  unaccountable  means  was 
betrayed,  and  the  eloping  lady  leaped  from  the  window  of  "the 
room  in  which  she  was  confined,  not  into  the  arms  of  the  youth, 
but  those  of  the  man  she  loathed  and  hated. 

But  where  went  the  lover  ? 

To  this  day  no  one  knows,  that  is,  if  their  words  are  regarded 
as  the  truth,  but  there  are  those  whose  cheeks  will  blench  at  the 
mention  of  his  name. 

Several  women  disappeared  in  the  same  manner,  generally 
disaffected  wives.  B m  very  laconically  explained  the  mat- 
ter in  a  newspaper  published  by  his  direction,  and  under  his 
supervision,  by  stating  that  Indian  Walker  was  passionately 
fond  of  the  Mormon  women,  and  that  unless  husbands  were  more 
careful  of  their  wives  in  future,  they  would  lose  yet  more  of 
them.    But  Mormon  husbands  are  careful  of  their  wives  with  a 


Gross    Deception.   '  42*1 

vengeance,  and  it  seemed  remarkable  that  the  Indians  should 
only  meddle  with  such  as  had  become  obnoxious  to  their 
husbands. 

A  young  and  very  prepossessing  lady  came  with  an  emigrant 
train  bound  to  Oregon.  She  became  acquainted  with  a  man, 
apparently  a  gentleman,  who  represented  himself  to  her  as  being 
single,  and  possessing  a  large  property.  Other  arts  and 
intrigues  were  brought  to  bear  upon  her,  and  she  finally  con- 
sented to  become  his  wife.  The  marriage  took  place  in  the 
morning,  and  the  same  day  her  friends  resumed  their  journey. 
But  judge  of  her  consternation  and  astonishment,  on  being  con- 
veyed to  his  home,  to  find  it  tenanted  by  one  wife,  whose  appear- 
ance betokened  her  a  perfect  tigress.  She  took  no  further  notice 
of  the  new  wife,  than  to  order  her  into  the  kitchen,  and  bidding 
her  remember  that  henceforth  that  was  to  be  her  place.  JuHa 
looked  at  her  husband. 

"  Margaret  is  right,  my  dear,"  he  said.  "  You  must  always 
obey  her  ;  indeed,  on  that  condition  only,  she  consented  to  my 
bringing  you  here." 

JuKa  was  too  deeply  grieved  to  speak,  and  retired  to  the 
kitchen,  and  from  that  hour  a  system  of  tyranny  and  cruelty 
was  practised  by  the  first  wife  on  the  second  that  almost  exceeds 
belief. 

Julia  applied  to  her  husband  in  vain. 

"  The  wife's  first  duty  was  obedience/'  he  said. 

"  Obedience  to  yourself,"  suggested  Juha. 

''Obedience  to  me,  comprises  obedience  to  her  likewise," 
Answered  the  husband,  "because  it  is  my  command  that  you 
obey  and  serve  Margaret ;  but  don't  bother  me  with  your 
fusses." 

And  so  Julia  was  constrained  to  perform  all  the  household 
drudgery,  and  not  unfrequently  was  subjected  to  physical  pun- 
ishment of  a  cruel  and  revolting  kind.    For,  though  the  rules 


428 


Female   Life  among  the   Mormons. 


of  Mormondom  actually  forbid  the  exercise  of  authority  or  pun 
ishment  by  one  wife  over  another,  the  husband  is  at  perfect 
liberty  to  suspend  these  rules  any  moment  when  he  sees  fit. 

Julia  found  the  trials  and  miseries  of  her  lot  increasing  every 
day,  and  she  finally  informed  her  husband  that  she  had  made  up 
her  mind  to  leave  him  with  the  first  emigrant  train  that  came 
along,  and  one  was  then  expected  every  day.  The  husband 
approved  her  plan,  said  that  he  would  give  her  money,  and 
seemed  perfectly  satisfied.  But  two  or  three  evenings  subse- 
quently she  disappeared,  and  was  never  seen  or  heard  of  after- 
wards. Nothing,  however,  was  done  about  it.  Some  few  of 
the  women  expressed  surprise,  but  were  silenced  by  a  Mormon 
elder,  who  assured  them  that  Satan  had  carried  her  off  bodily, 
because  she  presumed  to  be  discontented  with  her  happy  lot 
among  the  children  of  God. 

Another  source  of  mystery  and  terror  in  Utah,  was  the 
almost  constant  exercise  of  Lynch  law  ;  and,  of  this  too,  women 
were  mostly  the  victims.  Let  a  woman,  if  she  dare,  commit 
such  acts  as  would  be  likely  to  bring  polygamy  into  disrepute, 
expose  the  weakness  or  sensuality  of  an  elder,  or  manifest  a  dis- 
approbation to  the  existing  state  of  things,  and  some  hideous 
punishment  would  be  sure  to  be  hers — when,  where,  or  what,  it 
would  be  impossible  to  tell,  though  none  the  less  hideous  and 
certain — that  Ls,  if  information  of  it  ever  reached  the  ears  of  the 
elect  and  sanctified. 

In  this  respect,  matters  daily,  and  almost  hourly,  grew  worse. 
On  our  first  arrival  at  the  Salt  Lake,  and  some  time  subse- 
quently, we  enjoyed  a  tolerable  degree  of  freedom,  but  the  reins 
had  been  gradually  tightened,  until  it  seemed  that  our  very 
thoughts  were  under  a  secret  surveillance.  And  the  worst 
feature  of  the  case  was  the  deep  and  unfathomable  mystery 
attending  it.  Punishments  were  inflicted  for  words  lightly 
spoken,  long  after  the  words  and  the  occasion  of  them  were 


Mormon  Barbarities.  429 

forgotten.  Lynch  laws  were  summarily  executed  on  helpless 
victims,  entirely  ignorant  of  the  crimes  of  which  they  were 
accused.  Few  women  thus  punished  ever  recovered  from  the 
effects  of  it  to  their  dying  day,  and  many  wete  rendered  ner- 
vous, and  half  insane,  from  apprehension  of  the  like. 

One  poor  woman,  who  had  told  an  emigrant,  in  the  hearing  of 
a  Mormon  elder,  that  polygamy  was  a  system  of  abominations, 
and  who  repeated  a  few  of  her  troubles  and  sufferings,  was  taken 
one  night  when  she  stepped  out  for  water,  gagged,  carried  a 
mile  into  the  woods,  stripped  nude,  tied  to  a  tree,  and  scourged 
till  the  blood  r^n  from  her  wounds  to  the  ground,  in  which  con- 
dition she  was  left  till  the  next  night,  when  her  tormentors  vis- 
ited her  again,  took  her  back  to  her  husband's  residence,  and 
laid  her  on  the  door-step,  where  she  remained  till  morning. 

,  Could  any  woman  be  expected  ever  to  recover  from  such 
treatment  as  this  ?  I  think  not.  She  remained  sick  for  a  long 
time.  Her  husband's  other  wives  refused  to  nurse  and  care  for 
her,  and  she  finally  died,  after  lingering  something  more  than  a 
year. 

Another  female  was  suddenly  snatched  up  by  a  man  on  horse- 
back, when  returning  to  her  home  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening, 
carried  to  a  retired  place,  and  her  mouth  and  tongue  seared 
with  a  red-hot  iron,  though  they  refused  to  inform  her  in  what 
she  had  offended,  and  she  could  remember  nothing. 

Such  things  were  not  solitary  acts,  but  of  frequent  occurrence, 
and  the  female  part  of  the  population  were  in  a  state  of  con- 
stant apprehension. 

It  was  a  long  time  before  I  became  fully  convinced  that  all 
these  things  were  the  result  of  a  systematic  plan.  Husbands,  I 
knew,  possessed  almost  unlimited  discretion  as  to  the  punish- 
ment of  wives,  but  tliis  Lynching  business,  wiiich  was  quite  a 
modern  improvement,  inspired  every  one  with  tenfold  horror, 
from  the  mystery  connected  with  it ;  and  once  coming  into 


430  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

vogae  it  soon  superseded  all  the  former  modes  of  puuishment  by- 
divorce,  stripes  administered  by  the  husband  himself,  or  solitary 
confinement.  At  least  this  appeared  to  be  the  case,  for  after 
the  Lynching  became  fashionable,  we  heard  very  little  of  domes- 
tic punishments,  and  this  certainly  looked  as  if  the  whole  thing 
was  managed  by  preconcerted  arrangement.  No  wonder  that 
the  bravest  women  were  actually  nervous  with  constant  dread 
and  apprehension. 

In  this  state  of  doubt  and  conjecture,  it  cannot  be  wondered 
at  that  I  had  my  secret  fears  and  misgivings,  that  the  party 
making  such  preparations  for  a  start  to  California  would  be 
suddenly  cut  off  by  some  remarkable  and  mysterious  means. 
Once  I  ventured  to  express  this  apprehension  to  Mr.  Ward. 
He  looked  at  me  with  a  searching  and  inquiring  glance. 

"  Why,  do  you  fear  that  ?"  he  said. 

"  Because  others  have  disappeared  so  suddenly  and  strangely, 
and  because" 

"  What  ?" 

"  I  hardly  know,  I  cannot  tell,  a  presentiment,  or  something 
like  it,  perhaps.'' 

"  I  don't  believe  in  presentiments,'^  he  said  sternly,  and  the 
subject  was  dropped. 

Some  few  days  after  this,  he  came  to  me  where  I  was  sitting 
alone  in  my  little  parlor,  and  said  ;  "  Maria,  I  have  something 
of  importance  to  say  to  you.  It  is  necessary  for  your  own 
safety  and  happiness  that  you  listen  to  me." 

A  thousand  vague  indefinable  fears,  a  thousand  horrid 
fancies  and  suspicions  flashed  through  my  brain  ;  my  head  grew 
dizzy,  I  felt  sick,  and  darkness  surrounded  me,  when  my  hus- 
band sprang  forward  and  caught  me  in  his  arms.  "  You  need 
not  be  frightened,"  he  said,  in  a  soothing  voice,  "I  only  wished 
to  give  you  some  advice  ;  Maria,  my  wife,  you  have  been  all 
along  rather  free  with  your  tongue." 


Having  Eyes  they  See   Not.  431 

I  felt  that  there  might  be  truth  iii  this,  though  I  was  too 
deeply  agitated  to  speak. 

"Nay,  Maria,  do  not  tremble  so,  dear,  no  one  is  going  to 
hurt  yon,"  he  said  ;  "  but,  Maria,  you  know  something  of  Mor- 
monism  V' 

"  Something,  very  little,"  I  whispered  ;  *'  you  know  I  seldom 
attend  their  meetings." 

"You  know  something,  and  conjecture  something;  is  it  not 
so  ?"  and  his  eyes  sought  mine. 

I  could  not  endure  their  gaze,  but  answered  ;  '"  What  should 
I  conjecture  ?" 

For  a  moment  his  countenance  grew  angry,  then  changed 
to  a  grave  and  serious  expression. 

"  This  play  of  words  is  worse  than  folly,  and  it  is  utterly 
useless  to  attempt  deceiving  me.  I  know  well  what  you  sus- 
pect, and  now  answer  me  truly,  have  you  told  these  suspicions 
to  any  one  V 

"  I  cannot  positively  recollect  what  I  may  have  said,  yet  I 
think  not.     But  suppose  I  had,  what  then  ?" 

"  I  cannot  tell  exactly,"  said  Mr.  Ward  ;  "  and,  my  wife, 
having  eyes,  you  must  be  blind,  having  ears,  you  must  be  deaf, 
having  a  mind,  you  must  be  utterly  devoid  of  understanding. 
Whatever  you  may  suspect,  never  breathe  that  suspicion,  what- 
ever you  may  imagine,  never  give  it  a  tangible  form.  It  is  the 
only  course  that  you  or  any  one  else  can  pursue  with  safety." 

"  Mr.  Ward,  will  you  tell  me  why  ?" 

"  I  may  not,  my  dear,  yet,  depend  upon  it,  such  is  the  case." 

"  No  doubt  ;  and  Mr.  Ward,  may  I  ask  you  yet  another 
question  ?" 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  a  dozen  if  you  please." 

"  And  you  will  answer  them  truly  ?" 

"  Probably,  if  it  is  consistent ;  but,  Maria,  I  am  under  obli- 
gations that  I  may  not,  must  not  explain  ;  you  must  not  even 


432  Feicale   Life  xmo^g  the   Mobsoxs. 

tempt  me  to  ih&r  infringement,  becsose — ^becanse — well,  no 
matter,  there  is  a  reason,  and  one  eo  imp(Mta&t  that  I  keotnte 
abont  telling  it." 

''  Yoa  know,  Mr.  Wsndi,  that  Iha^  hxte  been  Boioy  sodden 
aad  mjstaioBs  disippeanBees.  -  In  fact  ::  ?ns 

caa  iiardlj  T&siMm  fitoat  thdr  doois  sf:  jnt 

something  befaUii^  them.     Is  not  tfaos  so  ^ 

"  Enongh  like  it,"  sail  Mr.  Ward,  bnrjing  ius  face  in  ins 
hands. 

*'  Manj  poor  wosaem.  have  bem  treated  tcit  croclly,  wi^ont 

for  what  they  saffiered,  or  who  were  the  exeeotioaG^ 

..at  I  wacl  to  kfioir  is,  whether  these  acts  are  the  work 

oif  irresponsible  men,  acting  from  motives  of  persooal  malioe  and 

or  whether  the  dundi  instigates  and  directs  th«n  as 

-  poikj  to  f (vee  obefieaDe." 

'*  That,  Maria,  I  cannot  teU." 

•T'     • ^ >Ir.  Waidr 

.  know,  I  mnst  not  tefl." 

*'  Ti^en  it  is  the  Cknrch ;  because  if  the  gmit  rested  on 
irre^oaable  ahoalder^  joa  woold  be  readj  to  saj  so.'" 

*"  Yoa  reaBon  finom  fidise  prenifie,  and  jnnp  at  hasty  condn- 
sioBS,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  '*  bat  beware  ctf  cariodty ;  it  was  the 
fatal  sin  of  Ere.'' 

"  Bat  how  caji  I  heip  haTing  emroatr,  w!j«!  ^Hf%  ^^nrnge 
things  are  being  tcansacted.' 

*^  It  is  not  Bach  a  Tery  struug^t^  inmg  m  \j  tmij  lur  rcaatiory 
wives  to  be  pnmshed,  is  it  T  said  Mr.  Waid,  rather  serionslj- 

''  Xo,  Mr.  Ward,  it  is  not,  and  ibe  oonstiat  rocuience  of 
snch  pnnishm^its  has  filtod  me  with  t3ie  direst  r — --^---noiis,'' 

"  And  yet,  my  dear,  yoa  most  know  that  i.  are  not 

SQch  patterns  of  amiability  and  obedieoee  as  they  shonid  be. 
Think  of  Mrs.  Fostex;  aad  tte  hideou  cnme  she  eomsitted. 
Was  not  that  deserrimg  of  iwraishiiipw  t  V 


*'  The  hjiAsBd  ma  first  to  blame,  for  eipoeuig  her  toiSbt 
liabilitj  of  eoomnttiiig  the  erime.^ 

''Ko,  DO  ;  such  lessomi^  as  that  wifl  aot  do." 
"It  will,  it  mii5t  do,  beeaase  it  is  Ifae  IrallL  Mn.  Farter 
was  brought  vp,  educated,  and  married  ia  »  oomitiy,  wbere  pnb- 
fie  opiiuoo,  lair,  Gospt^  erwjfUmig;  ic^nds  polygamj  as  a  great 
crime.  She  diachaiged  all  tiie^tiaes  of  a  vtfe^  wdl  and  nobij, 
wMIelierhiiiliaiidTCmamedtr^toher.    But  he 


her  hare,  and  ovtnge  her  Hmwyif  jastiee  and  propriety  bj 
lalraig  another  wife,  and  tiiat  wH  s  wealdj,  siddy  creature, 
ine^nUe  of  taku^  care  of  hosd^  or  thediildreBdiewasjeailj 
bringing  into  the  worid.  And  00  Mtbl  Sorter  vas  iequkwl  to 
do  all  the  hoesehoM  drudgerj,  nnrse  her  riral,  and  be  the  date 
ci  that  Tiw9ts  efaSdieo.  There  was  no  chance  of  eae^e,  no  poa- 
abilitj  of  diaz^,  excq>t  bj  death.  Some  woaiea  voaid  hawe 
killed  th^htsdres,  Mrs.  EoEter  preferied  to  reraore  the  eanse  of 
her  tremble.  She  did  so,  was  detected  m  ihR  crime,  and  hnng 
priratd J,  after  b»ig  torUired  b^  serere  sooicgnig,  as  a  wholfr- 
Bome  example  to  other  wtYes." 

"  And  other  wives  leqpnred  the  examp]e.* 

"  That  is  your  opinion.* 

"  And  it  must  be  yours,  or  if  not,  jon  had  better  be  carefid 
not  to  manifest  jour  oppoation.  This  much  I  will  tell  jon,  that 
sa^ected  persons  are  watched  by  the  authorities  of  iht  chorehy 
and  such  pimishments  as  ihe  church  aj^MKots,  are  meted  oat  to 
oflfenders.  Yet  the  utmost  secresy  is  a  part  of  our  poGcy,  and 
the  knofde^  yoa  now  poBsesB,  were  you  known  to  betray  il^ 
might  cost  you  your  life." 

"Mrs.  Bradish  and  Harmer  will  haidly  keep  your 
when  tiiey  arrive  in  Galiforma.    fimly,  too,  knows  more 
I  do.    How  about  them  V* 

"  Wha  Ihej  get  to  GaiiftHnia^*  Treated  Mr.  Ward. 

19 


434  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

The  words  were  simple  in  themselves,  but  the  tone,  the  look 
accompanying  them,  filled  my  mind  with  a  dreadful  suspicion. 

"  Yes,  when  they  get  there,  Mr.  Ward,  or  will  that  consum- 
mation of  their  wishes  be  prevented  ?" 

"How  should  I  know?  A  thousand  things  over  which  I 
have  no  control  may  prevent  them.  Heaven  may  order  other- 
wise, if  they  design  to  do  injury  to  the  church  and  the  saints. 
But,  after  all,"  contmued  Mr.  Ward,  '*  though  they  may  con- 
jecture much,  they  know  venr  little,  and  of  our  most  secret  and 
intricate  business  they  cannot  even  have  an  inkling.  We  soon 
learned  to  distrust  Mrs.  Bradish,  as  we  saw  from  the  first  that 
she  designed  to  rule  in  the  end,  and  knowing  that,  we  judged, 
and  circumstances  have  proved  the  justice  of  our  judgment,  that 
her  schemes  once  thwarted,  she  would  immediately  forsake  us." 

**  How  I  wish  that  we  could  go  with  them  ;"  I  said. 

"  You  are  not  unhappy,  be  you  ?"  he  inquired. 

"  Personally  I  am  not,  yet  relatively  I  am.  This  place  is  a 
perfect  Sodom,  of  that  you  must  be  beware.  How  unhappy  and 
miserable  are  the  women,  how  degraded  the  children.  And 
your  two  daughters  here,  in  this  abominable  sink  of  iniquity, 
to  be  perhaps  the  tenth  or  twentieth  wife  of  some  sensual  ani- 
mal, who  only  lives  for  licentious  gratification." 

"Softly,  softly,  speak  softly,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "such  lan- 
guage used  to  some  others  would  subject  you  to  punishment." 

"  And  that  is  the  reason  why  I  wish  to  get  away." 

"  Even  that  wish,  if  known,  would  be  considered  a  crime." 

"  What  then  are  we,  poor  women,  to  do  ?" 

"  Be  contented  with  your  lot." 

"  And  if  that  is  impossible  ?" 

"  Be  silent,  Maria  ;  more  than  once  your  conversation  has 
been  reported,  and  I  have  been  obliged  to  employ  all  my  influ- 
ence in  your  behalf,  and  that,  after  a  time,  will  be  of  no  avail.    I 


Important  Discovery.  435 

mention  this  that  you  may  be  on  your  guard,  and  not  expose 
yourself  to  punishment." 

**  But  who  reported  my  conversation  ?" 

"  I  know  nothing  about  that.  No  informer  is  known  by  our 
rules  of  judicature." 

Here  company  came  in  ;  a  Mormom  elder  with  his  girlish 
and  seventh  wife.  The  lady  soon  departed,  however,  though  the 
husband  remained  to  have  a  discussion  with  Mr.  Ward,  and  I 
retired  to  my  room. 


CHAPTER    XLYII. 


LIGHT. 


THE  rooms  were  on  a  floor,  and  only  divided  by  a  thin  partL 
tion  ;  hence  though  it  was  not  my  purpose  to  listen  to  their 
conversation,  I  became  unintentionally  acquainted  with  the  sub- 
ject of  their  discourse.  It  was  not  theology,  but  the  revelation 
of  a  crime,  the  atrocity  of  which  rendered  me  breathless  and 
horror-struck. 

A  young  American  officer  had  visited  Mormondom,  some 
time  before,  on  business  or  pleasure,  I  am  unable  to  say  which. 
A  small  party  accompanied  him,  and  they  were  hospitably 
received  and  entertained  by  the  Mormon  elders.  Gunison,  the 
leader,  was  a  man  of  talents,  a  shrewd  observer,  and  he  pos- 
sessed likewise  no  small  share  of  that  feminine  quality,  termed 
curiosity.  He  knew  that  polygamy  was  in  vogue  among  us, 
but  he  seemed  rather  dissatisfied  with  the  accounts  given  him 
by  the  masculine  portion  of  the  community,  and  their  praise  of 
the  system,  and  employed  various  endeavors  to  get  the  judg- 


436  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

ment  of  the  women  upon  it.  His  designs  becoming  known,  he 
was  subjected  to  the  strictest  scrutiny,  and  not  a  woman,  per- 
mitted to  speak  with  him.  Some  of  his  men,  however,  were 
more  fortunate,  and  two  of  them  discovered  distant  relatives, 
who  gai«  their  opinions  of  Mormonism  and  polygamy  unre- 
servedly, with  the  stipulation  that  they  should  be  immediately 
taken  away,  as  their  condition  was  unendurable,  and  they  would 
rather  bear  all  tlie  hardships,  and  fatigue,  and  exposure  incident 
to  their  long  journey  back  to  the  world  and  civilization,  than 
remain  any  longer  with  the  Mormons.  Perhaps  these  women 
were  ignorant,  or  in  their  ardent  desire  to  escape,  did  not  suffi-:. 
ciently  and  prudently  consider  the  danger  to  which  they  were 
exposing  their  friends.  Perhaps  they  trusted  to  chance,  or  pro- 
vidence, or  fate,  but  by  the  employment  of  stratagem  they 
escaped  successfully  from  the  Salt  Lake  City.  Their  absence 
being  discovered  at  the  same  time  when  Gunison  went  away,  of 
course,  their  abduction  was  laid  to  him.  The  rage  of  the  elders, 
when  aware  of  this,  knew  no  bounds.  They  honored  the  gallant 
and  his  companions  with  the  most  opprobrious  epithets,  and  a 
meeting  was  summoned  immediately.  This  much  I  knew  at  the 
time  ;  but  the  result  of  that  meeting,  and  the  assassinations  to 
which  it  led  I  learned  from  the  conversation  alluded  to  above. 
It  appeared  also  that  Gunison  had  otherwise  rendered  himself 
obnoxious  to  the  Mormon  saints,  by  the  discovery  of  some- of 
their  secret  designs.  At  any  rate,  it  became  their  murderous 
policy  to  attempt  his  destruction. 

Coolly,  and  with  all  the  complacency  imaginable,  did  the  Mor- 
mon elder  proceed  to  relate  the  story  of  their  sanguinary  deed. 
How  the  party  sent  to  cut  off  Gunison,  prospered  on  the  way, 
how  the  Lord  directed  them  to  his  trail,  and  how  they  followed 
it  many  days,  and  finally  discovered  him,  with  his  companions, 
encamped  on  a  hill.  How  the  Mormon  leader,  seized  with  sud- 
den inspiration,  ordered  his  men  to  choose  every  one  his  man, 


Murder  of   Gunison's   Party.  43*1 

and  when  their  rifles  were  discharged,  to  rush  in  with  their 
knives  and  tomahawks,  and  kill  the  wounded,  declaring  *that 
the  curse  of  God  would  rest  on  them  if  they  left  one  alive, 
except  the  women,  who  were  to  be  reserved  for  a  more  cruel 
fate. 

"And  what  did  they  do  with  the  women?"  queried  Mr. 
Ward. 

"  Took  them  to  the  nearest  river,  tied  their  garments  over 
their  heads,  and  drowned  them,"  said  the  elder.  "  The  Lord 
prospered  us  in  that,  and  he  will  prosper  us  in  this,  too,  never 
fear." 

Thus  I  found  that  their  success  in  the  horrible  massacre  of 
G  unison's  party,  was  being  employed  as  an  argument  that  suc- 
cess would  attend  them  in  some  other  equally  horrible. 

"  Doubtless  the  Lord  will  prosper  us,"  said  Mr.  Ward. 

I  knew  his  voice,  and  actually  shuddered  at  the  profanation  of 
that  holy  name.  And  it  is  one  of  the  greatest  horrors  of  Mor- 
monism,  that  its  votaries  pretend  a  divine  sanction  for  all  their 
sins  ;  that  they  have  a  "  thus  saith  the  Lord,"  for  their  most 
palpable  wickedness.  According  to  their  accounts.  He  prospers 
them  in  murder,*  assassination,  licentious  intercourse,  and  the 
torture  of  helpless  women.  Blessed  are  the  eyes  that  have 
never  gazed  on  their  villainous  faces,  and  let  all  at  a  distance 
take  up  the  language  of  the  patriarch,  "  Oh,  my  soul,  come 
not  in  to  their  assembly  ;  to  their  secrets,  my  honor,  be  thou  not 
united  ;  for  in  their  anger  they  slew  a  man,  and  in  their  self-will 
they  digged  down  a  well."  * 

No  wonder  that  I  lost  a  part  of  this  delectable  conversation. 
It  is  a  wonder  that  I  listened  again,  when  a  new  subject  was 
introduced. 

Pursuant  to  the  policy  of  the  Mormons,  to  suppress  all  infor- 
mation of  their  plans  and  doings,  and  prevent  any  accounts,  not 
favorable  to  their  moral  and  religious  character,  from  reaching 


438  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

public  view,  they  had  taken  for  their  rale  of  conduct  the  old 
adage,  that  "  dead  men  tell  no  tales,"  and  the  knowledge  of  a 
great  state  secret,  in  the  most  despotic  government  on  earth, 
could  not  have  been  more  fatal  than  it  was  among  them. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  all  the  Mormons  were 
cognizant  of  this  state  of  things,  or  guilty  of  participation  in 
such  crimes.  Some  were  mere  passive  spectators,  who  took  no 
pains  to  inquire  into  the  actual  causes  of  many  events  transpir- 
ing around  them.  Others,  whatever  they  might  think,  took 
good  care  never  to  express  their  thoughts.  And  some,  I  would 
fam  believe,  were  really  ignorant. 

It  may  seem  strange,  that  a  society  of  men  could  carry  on  a 
scheme  of  premeditated  villany  so  many  years,  and  the  public 
remain  in  ignorance  of  it,  especially  when  emigrant  trains  were 
passing  through  the  country  at  intervals,  and  conjecture  might 
reasonably  infer  that  where  so  much  obnoxious  existed  they 
would  be  likely  to  discover  something. 

And  one  party  of  emigrants  did  discover  something,  but 
which  they  never  revealed.  It  was  late  in  autumn,  when  a  com- 
pany, numbering  eight  wagons,  ten  men,  twelve  women,  and  a 
little  multitude  of  children,  halted  at  Salt  Lake  City  to  rest 
and  refresh  themselves  and  their  animals,  preparatory  to  cross- 
ing the  Sierra  Nevada.  The  men  were  shrewd  and  observant, 
the  females  inquisitive,  which  gave  considerable  umbrage  to  the 
Mormon  elders,  though  the  hypocrites  forbore  to  express  an 
open  dissatisfaction. 

W»  have  all  heard  and  sympathized  with  the  runaway  slave, 
who  is  tracked  by  bloodhounds  ;  in  Utah,  guests  and  visitors 
are  tracked  by  spies  quite  as  cruel  and  remorseless.  Words  are 
noted  down,  actions  are  watched,  the  very  thoughts  conjec- 
tured ;  even  an  expression  of  the  countenance,  a  tone  of  the 
voice  or  whisper  are  reported  with  malicious  exaggeration,  and 
made  the  bases  of  murderous  accusations.    These  emigrants 


Dangerous  Knowledge.  439 

were  no  exceptions  to  the  general  rule.  The  spies  ascertained 
that  they  had  discovered  some  secret,  which  it  was  not  desirable 
for  them  to  know  ;  ascertained,  too,  that  they  intended  finding 
out  more,  and,  to  complete  the  whole,  presented  clear  and  unde- 
niable proof  that  two  or  three  of  the  emigrants  had  obtained 
private  access  to  a  chamber,  where  a  secret  Mormon  meeting 
was  being  held,  and  learned,  then  and  there,  of  the  plans  and 
purposes  of  the  self-styled  saints. 

On  this  discovery,  another  private  meeting  was  convened,  of 
which  the  emigrants,  though  the  subjects  of  it,  were  kept  in 
ntter  ignorance.  It  was  decided  that,  as  their  offence  had  been 
clandestine,  so  should  be  its  punishment,  and  the  atrocity  of  that 
punishment  was  well  worthy  of  the  Inquisition  of  old  Spain. 

Shakspeare  declared  that,  in  his  time,  ''  a  man  might  smile 
and  smile,  and  be  a  villain,"  and  human  nakire  has  improved 
very  little  since  his  days.  They  smiled,  these  Mormon  saints, 
with  murderous  designs  in  their  hearts  ;  jested  and  laughed 
with  the  women,  caressed  the  children,  and  managed  to  delay 
the  travellers  till  the  snows  commenced  falling  on  the  moun- 
tains, and  there  was  every  appearance  that  the  winter  would 
soon  set  in.  This  was  succeeded  by  the  proposal  that  two  or 
three  of  the  Mormons  should  accompany  them  as  guides 
through  the  most  difficult  part  of  the  journey,  leading  them 
along  a  newly  discovered  route,  by  which  the  distance  would  be 
shortened  nearly  one  half.  Pleased  with  themselves,  pleased 
with  the  Mormons,  and  pleased  with  the  whole  world,  the  unsus- 
pecting emigrants  departed.  True,  they  had  seen  much  in  Mor- 
monism  that  they  did  not  like  ;  they  had  been  both  shocked  and 
astounded  by  the  secret  revelations  ;  yet  men  so  kind  and  pious 
and  hospitable  as  the  Mormon  leaders  subsequently  appeared, 
must  be  good-hearted  after  all.  Thus«irgued  the  unsuspicious 
emigrants,  and  they  gladly  accepted  the  cohort  appointed  them. 
And  whilt?  deceiving  them  in  this  way,  the  Mormon  leaders  were 


440  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

deceiying  their  own  people  in  another.  The  uninitiated  were 
informed  that  these  men  were  only  going  a  day's  journey  into 
the  mountains  to  hunt.  Was  ever  such  depravity  manifested  in 
a  civilized  community  before  ? 

They  left  the  Salt  Lake  City,  left  the  Mormon  country, 
dreaming  only  of  the  bright  land  of  gold  on  the  borders  of  the 
Pacific,  and  rejoiced  that  they  had  obtained  guides  whose 
knowledge  would  shorten  the  journey  to  that  delectable  country. 

Do  you  suppose  that  one  of  them  ever  reached  there  ?  Can 
you  imagine  the  dreadful  character  of  their  fate  ?  That  is 
questionable,  for  the  utmost  horrors  of  imagination  never 
equal  the  hideousness  of  reality. 

The  name  of  Sierra  Kevada  has  been  given  to  that  huge 
mountain  chain  which  forms  the  western  rim  of  the  Great  Basin, 
as  well  as  the  eastern  boundary  of  California.  It  is  not  a  single 
mountain  range,  like  some  of  those  on  the  eastern  side  of  the 
continent,  with  an  open  country  lying  on  each  side  of  it,  but  a 
succession  of  ranges  and  ridges,  and  ridges  alternatmg  with 
narrow  glens,  generally  filled  with  torrent-like  rivers  and 
unfathomable  lakes. 

Bewildered  among  these  mountains,  escape  is  quite  impossible. 
As  well  might  one  attempt  to  find  his  way  to  the  open  air, 
through  the  intricate  chambers  of  the  Cretan  labyrinth.  One 
mountain  crossed  amid  all  the  horrors  of  snow  and  cold  and 
fatigue,  only  brings  yon  to  the  foot  of  another.  Unfathomable 
gulfs,  frozen  lakes,  unmeasured  precipices  are  before  and  around 
you,  and  death,  the  most  horrid  of  deaths,  is  the  only  relief. 

Yet,  with  a  cool  circumstantiality,  this  Mormon  elder  and 
visitor  of  Mr.  Ward,  related  all  the  particulars  of  his  o-wn 
villainy  and  the  frightful  suflfermgs  of  that  emigrant  party  he 
had  assisted  to  decoy.  #ne  of  the  wretched  survivors  had  been 
discoverect  by  a  party  of  hunters  the  next  spring.  He  lived  just 
loiig  enough  to  relate  the  horrible  fate  of  his  companions,  and 


Horrid  Treachery.  441 

tell  where  their  remains  might  be  found ;  but  the  food  which, 
administered  sooner,  would  have  preserved  his  life,  in  this  last 
stage  of  famine  occasioned  his  death.  Some  of  these  hunters 
were  Mormons  who  returned  to  Utah,  and  this  monster  of 
brutality,  though  an  elder,  had  gathered  the  information  from 
their  lips,  without  their  knowing  how  deeply  he  was  implicated 
in  the  affair. 

"And  they  all  died?''  queried  Mr.  Ward  with  a  slight 
tremulousness  of  voice.  "  Heaven  knows  that  I  had  rather  the 
weight  of  their  death  lay  on  your  conscience  than  on  mine." 

"  It  was  the  will  of  the  Lord,"  said  the  Mormon.  *'  Had  they 
not  sought  to  betray  the  saints  ?" 

Mr.  Ward  made  no  reply,  and  the  Mormon  continued  : 

*'The  guides  we  sent  out  with  them  assured  me  on  their 
return,  that  we  need  have  no  further  fears  from  them,  as  they 
were  so  inextricably  bewildered  that  Satan  himself  would  not 
be  able  to  set  them  right  ;  that  instead  of  crossing  they  would 
only  plunge  deeper  and  deeper  among  the  mountains,  where  cold 
and  famine,  just  punishments  for  their  persistence  and  curiosity, 
would  certainly  overtake  them  with  death." 

"Then  they  were  going  north  instead  of  west?"  said  Mr. 
Ward. 

"  That  was  it ;  as  the  children  of  Israel  wandered  in  the  wil- 
derness till  the  whole  of  them  perished  on  account  of  their  sins, 
BO  did  these  people.  It  has  been  revealed  to  me  that  it  was 
according  to  the  will  of  the  Lord." 

"It  has?"  said  Mr.  Ward,  with  a  strange  solemnity  in  his 
tone. 

"It  seems  that  after  the  guides  left  them,"  continued  the 
Mormon,  they  entered  right  into  the  heart  of  the  granite 
mountains,  destitute  of  vegetation,  and  attaining  a  height  of 
many  thousand  feet.  The  Rocky  Mountain  goat  and  a  small 
animal  resembling  a  squirrel  were  the  only  living  creatures  to  be 

18* 


•442  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

seen,  and  these  were  so  shy  that  all  attempts  to  approach  within 
shooting  distance  proved  in  vain.  The  snows  closed  around  them, 
and  their  stock  of  provisions  daily  diminished.  It  was  impos- 
sible to  make  any  progress  amidst  the  ice  and  snow-drifts,  and 
it  was  finally  proposed  to  encamp,  and  remam  through  the  win- 
ter. Fortunately  as  it  seemed  to  them,  they  discovered  a  cave 
opening  on  the  sheltered  side  of  a  mountain,  whose  icy  pinnacles 
glittered  above  them  at  the  height  of  15,000  feet.  Drawing 
then-  wagons  up  to  the  entrance,  their  goods  were  unloaded  and 
most  of  them  removed  into  the  cavern,  while  the  cattle  were 
turned  loose  to  browse  on  the  tender  twigs  of  the  stunted 
bushes,  and  pick  the  scanty  tufts  of  grass  where  the  wind  had 
blown  the  snow  from  the  mountain  sides.  A  party  of  five  men 
went  forward  to  explore  the  route,  but  aftfer  wandering  hither 
and  thither  for  nearly  a  week,  and  subsisting  on  the  bark  of  trees 
they  returned  to  the  encampment  no  better  off  than  when  they 
left  it.  Again  and  again  the  same  project  was  undertaken,  but 
never  with  success.  Failure  followed  failure.  All  became 
weary,  disconsolate  and  despairing,  while  all  the  horrors  of 
famine  stared  them  in  the  face.  One  by  one  the  cattle  were 
killed  and  eaten,  and  ocoasionally  the  hunters  would  bring  in 
some  game.  These  resources  failing,  roots,  the  bark  of  trees,  and 
even  grass,  afforded  the  means  of  a  scanty  subsistence.  But  the 
cold  became  insupportable  ;  the  ground  was  covered  with  tre- 
mendous snow-drifts,  snow  and  sleet  filled  the  air,  and  obscured 
the  heavens. 

The  whole  party  were  now  reduced  to  the  most  distressing 
privation.  The  men  looked  like  living  skeletons.  Their  faces 
collapsed  and  corpse-Mke,  with  shrunken  featui'es,  and  eyes 
gleaming  with  the  fierce,  unnatural  glare  of  famine.  Some  took 
to  then*  beds  and  refused  to  leave  them;  others,  whose  enfeebled 
and  emaciated  limbs  refused  to  support  their  weight,  crawled  on 
their  hand^and  knees  through  the  cold  and  snow  to  such  places 


She   is  Doomed  I  443" 

as  the  wind  had  left  bare,  and  dug  with  their  stiffened  and 
benumbed  lingers,  for  the  roots  of  grass  or  anything  else  that 
could  preserve  life." 

Mr.  Ward  had  been  silently  walking  the  room.  I  could  hear 
his  steps  backward  and  forward;  at  length  he  paused,  probably 
facing  his  visitor. 

''  Why  do  you  relate  these  things  ?"  he  inquired  sadly. 

''Because  it  rejoices  me  to  think  that  the  Lord  has  vanquished 
our  enemies."  BsnCTCft  Ubmrf 

"  I  never  was  one  to  exult  over  the  misfortunes  of  an  enemy," 
replied  my  husband. 

"Well,  I  do,"  said  the  elder.  "I  rejoice,  I  exult,  I  glory  in 
them.  I  never  experienced  a  sweeter  sensation  than  in  hearing 
him  relate  how  husbands  were  reduced  to  the  dreadful  necessity 
of  feeding  on  the  flesh  of  their  dead  wives,  and  how  mothers, 
with  ravenous  appetites  feasted  on  the  mangled  bodies  of  their 
children.  My  daily  prayer  is  that  all  our  enemies  may  be 
reduced  to  the  same  necessities,  and  perish  in  a  manner 
equally  terrible." 

Silent  as  death,  I  had  listened  to  this  dreadful  narration,  half 
doubting  the  possibility  of  such  horrible  wickedness,  till  this  last 
horrid  wish  confirmed  the  reality.  Forgetting  myself,  and  all 
around  me,  I  uttered  a  slight  scream.  In  ai4  instant  the  two 
men  were  beside  me.  I  fully  understood  the  danger  of  my 
situation,  and  flung  myself  at  my  husband's  feet.  He  regarded 
me  with  a  countenance  of  emotion  and  pity. 

"  She  is  doomed  I"  said  the  elder.  "  The  sin  that  destroyed 
Eve,  will  be  her  destruction.     Fatal  curiosity  1" 

"You  will  leave  us  now,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "I  wish  to  con- 
verse with  my  wife,  alone,  and  shall  be  ready  to  discuss  this 
very  unhappy  subject  with  you,  at  some  other  time." 

The  elder  went  away — those  dreadful  words  still  ringing  in 
my  ears  :  "  She  is  doomed  1" 


444  Female  Life  among  the  Mormons. 

"  Do  you  know,  Maria,"  said  Mr.  Ward,  "  that  this  foolish 
curiosity  has  endangered  your  life  ?" 

"  I  know  ;  yet,  curiosity  is  not  my  guiltiness,  but  knowledge. 
I  retired  to  this  room  without  a  thought  of  listening  to  your 
conversation.  I  felt  no  curiosity  about  it,  and  if  I  heard,  the 
fault  was  quite  as  much  in  the  speaker  as  in  me." 

It  is  useless  to  repeat  the  scene  that  followed,  though  it  was 
not  one  of  anger,  reproof,  or  recrimination.  Tears  fell  from 
other  eyes  than  mine  ;  anguish  and  agony  rent  another,  and  a 
manly  heart.  I  implored  him  to  permit  me  to  escape  from  the 
country. 

*'  The  thing  is  impossible,  Maria.     How  would  you  go  ?" 

"  With  Harmer's  party." 

He  shook  his  head.  "  And  were  you  out  of  this  country, 
Maria,  you  would  not  be  safe.  Mor monism  has  its  emissaries  in 
every  State  of  the  Union,  who,  at  the  bidding  of  the  church, 
would  discover  your  hiding-place,  with  unerring  certainty  ;  and 
then  " 

"  I  should  be  left  to  their  tender  mercies,  which  are  cruel,"  I 
said,  interrupting  him. 

'*  Even  so,  and  here,  you  have  a  friend." 

I  felt— I  knew  it ;  but,  alas  1  that  friend  was  a  Mormon. 
Yet,  I  had  all  cQpiidence  in  his  love  and  truth.  One  question 
remained  :  would  his  influence  avail,  to  preserve  me  from  death 
or  punishment,  in  the  councils  of  the  church  ? 


Doubts  and  Fears.  44 d 


CHAPTER  XLYIII  . 


UNCERTAINTY, 


DAYS  passed  away,  during  which  I  suffered  all  the  agouy 
of  suspense  and  uncertainty.  A  secret  meeting  had  been 
held  to  deliberate  on  my  offence,  but  the  result  was  neither 
known  to  me  nor  my  husband.  He  had  been  refused  admit" 
tance  to  the  council,  and  the  decisions  of  these  meetings  were 
only  manifested  by  subsequent  events.  Of  course,  I  was  in  a 
continual  tremor  of  horror  and  anxiety.  I  trembled  at  the 
slightest  noise,  and  fled  at, the  approach  of  my  nearest  friends. 
Had  I  been  aware  of  the  nature,  time,  or  place  of  punishment, 
it  would  have  been  more  tolerable  ;  I  might  have  prepared  for 
it,  and  fortified  my  mind  against  it.  I  was  even  denied  the  con- 
solation of  the  sympathy  and  advice  of  my  friends,  as  Mr.  Ward 
insisted  that  the  only  means  of  mitigating  my  punishment,  would 
be  to  keep  the  whole  affair  a  profound  secret  ;  and  the  truth  of 
this  seemed  apparent. 

Meanwhile,  notwithstanding  my  own  danger,  I  was  deeply 
concerned  for  the  future  fate  of  the  California  adventurers. 
Their  preparations  to  remove  were  progressing  with  great  rapid- 
ity, B m  and  the  elders  giving  all  the  assistance  and  advice 

in  their  power  ;  prescribing  the  route  to  be  taken,  and  expatiat- 
ing on  the  prospect  of  wealth  and  happiness  that  attended  set- 
tlers in  the  Land  of  Gold.' 

Yet,  their  would-be  victims  were  not  wholly  deceived.    Mrs. 


446  Female   Life  among  the  Mormons. 

Bradish  well  understood  their  unscrupulous  character.  Emily 
had  learned  more  of  their  private  affairs  than  she  felt<at  liberty 
to  reveal.  Harmer  conceived  that  the  danger  of  escaping 
could  not  be  greater  than  to  remain,  and  trusted,  perhaps,  too 
much  in  his  skill  to  outwit  his  enemies  ;  for,  notwithstanding 
their  seeming  kindness,  he  well  knew  that  the  bitterest,  blackest 
hate  lived  within  their  hearts.  And  they  departed,  one  beau- 
tiful morning  in  early  spring-time.  The  whole  company  num- 
bering nearly  a  dozen  of  those  who  dared  to  dissent  from  the 
Mormon  policy.  I  bade  them  farewell  with  a  choking  heart  and 
eyes  swimming  in  tears. 

"  Look  out  for  the  Indians,"  I  said  to  Mrs.  Bradish. 

"  Never  fear  ;  Anna  Bradish  will  have  both  eyes  open.^' 

"  Then  you  are  aware  of  the  dangers  ?" 

She  nodded  significantly,  and  said,  "but  no  greater  there 
than  here." 

I  said  no  more,  for  the  eyes  of  Mr.  Ward  were  upon  me,  with 
an  expression  that  I  well  understood. 

"  Did  they  ever  reach  California  ?"  you  inquire. 

Not  one  of  them.  They  were  attacked  on  the  fourth  night 
of  their  journey,  and  every  soul  of  them  slain.  Mr.  Ward  told 
me  this,  and  when  I  wept  and  reproached  him  for  consenting  to 
such  crimes,  he  coolly  answered  that  he  could  do  nothing  to  pre- 
vent it  ;  that  so  long  as  the  majority  were  in  favor  of  such 
doings,  the  minority  must  either  keep  silent,  or  share  the  same 
fate. 

A  day  or  two  after  this,  Mr.  Ward  informed  me  that  business 
connected  with  the  church  required  his  absence  for  a  few. days. 
The  words  in  themselves  were  simple  enough,  but  the  anxiety  of 
his  manner,  and  an  indefinable  expression  of  his  countenance, 
excited  in  my  mind  the  most  horrible  suspicion.  I  would  have 
fallen  at  his  feet  and  implored  him  to  tell  me  whether  or  not 
his  absence  was  consistent  with  my  safety,  but,  immediately  oa 


Escape   of  the   Author.  44 1 

informing  me  of  his  design,  he  left  the  house,  without  a  solitary 
embrace,  or  word  of  farewell.  Apprehensive  of  something 
dreadful,  and  laboring  under  the  most  intolerable  suspense,  the 
thought  of  escaping  flashed  into  my  mind.  It  was  not  a  new 
idea,  but,  hitherto,  I  had  dismissed  it  as  something  impossible 
to  be  accomplished.  This  moment,  however,  the  burning  desire 
for  liberty,  coupled  with  the  greatest  repugnance  to  remain  any 
longer  among  the  Mormons,  and  a  certain  presentiment  that 
fearful  punishment  awaited  me,  completely  absorbed  all  the  feel- 
ings and  emotions  of  my  being,  and,  for  the  time,  I  failed  to 
realize  that  other  dangers  existed,  or  to  deliberate  on  the  best 
course  to  be  pursued.  Impatiently  waiting  the  hour  of  night- 
fall, I  made  a  few  slight  preparations,  such  as  habiting  myself 
in  a  suit  of  male  attire,  which  had  formerly  belonged  to  Mrs. 
Bradish,  and  staining  my  face  so  as  to  resemble  an  Indian  ;  and 
then,  the  moment  that  it  became  sufficiently  dark  to  prevent 
observation,  I  cautiously  let  myself  out  by  the  back  door  of  our 
house,  scaled  the  garden  fence,  and  descended  into  the  valley, 
through  which  lay  the  Indian  trail. 

At  first,  I  felt  buoyant  and  exulting,  as  I  walked  briskly 
onward,  through  the  dark  shadows  of  the  forest  ;  but,  when  the 
sense  of  weariness  began  to  overtake  me,  and  the  loud,  long 
howl  of  the  wolf  mingled  ominously  with  the  panther's  scream, 
and  the  solemn  wail  of  the  night-bird,  I  began  to  realize  the  full 
dangers  of  my  situation,  and  to  reflect  on  the  temerity  of  leaving 
the  habitations  of  men,  to  wander  alone,  and  perhaps  perish,  in 
the  almost  interminable  wilderness.  In  this  extremity,  I  com- 
mended myself  to  God,  as  an  ever-present  Refuge  in  time  of 
trouble,  and  took  courage  from  the  knowledge  of  His  overruling 
Providence.  Full  of  these  comforting  thoughts,  I  sat  down  to 
rest  at  the  foot  of  a  tree.  I  no  longer  felt  afraid.  The  words  of 
the  patriarch  were  in  my  mouth,  and  their  influence  animated 
my  inmost  soul :  "  The  Lord  God  of  Israel  is  thy  Refuge,  and 


448  Female   Life   among  the   Mormons. 

underneath  thee  is  the  Everlasting  Arm."  During  these  gra- 
cious meditations,  I  was  overpowered  by  a  deep  but  pleasant 
slumber,  and  awoke  the  next  morning  to  find  the  sun  shining, 
and  the  birds  singing,  while  my  spirits  were  refreshed,  and  my 
strength  invigorated.  Making  a  slight  breakfast  on  some  biscuit 
which  I  had  brought  with  me,  I  journeyed  on,  and  soon  perceived 
a  horse  feeding  on  the  borders  of  a  small  stream.  He  was  bri- 
dled and  saddled,  and  a  dark  stain  on  the  accoutrements  was 
evidently  blood.  He  beheld,  and  approached  me,  with  all  the 
familiarity  of  an  old  friend,  though,  judging  from  his  appearance 
of  neglect,  several  days  had  elapsed  since  he  had  known  the  care 
and  protection  of  a  master.  The  bridle-rein  was  broken,  and 
the  saddle-girth  displaced,  probably  occasioned  by  his  lying 
down.  I  spoke  to  him  gently,  replaced  the  saddle,  and  leading 
him  to  a  fallen  tree,  mounted  without  opposition.  He  was  a 
fine,  noble  animal,  with  high  spirits,  and  bore  me  rapidly  along. 
It  would  be  impossible  for  me  to  recount  the  emotions  of  grati- 
tude and  devout  thankfulness  that  I  experienced  while  reflecting 
on  this  timely  interposition  of  Providence  in  my  behalf.  The 
steed  had  probably  belonged  to  some  soldier  or  emigrant,  who 
had  been  slain  by  the  Indians  or  the  Mormons.  I  could  now 
accomplish  my  journey  with  great  facility,  alternately  riding  and 
walking  during  the  day,  and  resting  beneath  some  temporary 
shelter  at  night. 

At  length,  on  the  fourth  day  of  my  journey,  while  resting  at 
noon  beneath  the  shade  of  a  tree,  at  the  foot  of  a  hill,  I  heard 
a  rustling  in  the  thicket,  near  me,  and  the  next  moment  a  deer, 
wounded  to  death  by  an  arrow  then  sticking  in  his  breast,  flew 
past,  but  stumbled  and  fell,  apparently  dead,  a  few  rods  ahead. 
Immediately  after,  came  an  Indian,  in  all  the  glory  of  paint 
and  feathers.  Perceiving  me,  he  gave  a  characteristic  grunt, 
aud  paused,  as  if  uncertain  whether  to  advance  or  retire.  I  rose, 
and,  approaching  Mm,  held  out  my  hand,  which  he  took,  after 


The  Warning — Conclusion.  449 

some  hesitation.  He  could  speak  English,  and  a  conversation 
ensued,  which  resulted  in  his  inviting  me  to  his  cabin.  I  gladly 
accepted  his  hospitality,  and  the  deer  being  dressed,  we  started 
for  his  home.  But  imagine  my  surprise  and  pleasure,  to  find  on 
my  arrival  there,  an  old  acquaintance  in  its  occupant. 

"  Ethleen  !"  I  exclaimed  in  astonishment. 

She  started  at  the  voice,  and  surveyed  me  with  a  strange 
mixture  ot  curiosity  and  surprise.  Thinking  it  best  to  throw 
myself  on  her  generosity,  I  revealed  to  her,  at  once,  all  the  cir- 
cumstancek  of  my  escape  from  the  Mormons,  and  had  the  satis- 
faction to  ascertain  that  I  had  awakened  in  her  bosom  a 
sympathy  and  interest  that  would  result  to  my  advantage.  I 
abode  with  them  several  days,  and  then  the  Indian  volunteered 
to  guide  me  to  the  civilized  settlements.  Under  his  protection, 
I  accomplished  the  journey  with  comparative  safety,  though 
nearly  three  months  elapsed  from  the  time  of  my  departure 
from  Mormondom,  before  I  reached  the  bosom  of  my  friends. 

Safe  with  them,  I  was  too  happy,  for  a  long  time,  to  think  of 
writing  a  book  ;  but,  hearing  much  said  about  Mormonism,  and 
the  designs  of  its  leaders,  I  felt  a  desire  to  present  a  picture  of 
my  experience  to  the  world,  that  all  might  know  the  enormities 
of  the  Mormon  system,  and  the  crimes  and  impostures  of  its 
leading  members,  whose  baleful  influence  is  paramount  in  beau- 
tiful Utah.  If  any  are  thereby  warned,  my  labor  will  not  have 
been  in  vain. 


THE     END. 


IS(rv>^ 


.fA 


